Beruflich Dokumente
Kultur Dokumente
RELIGIONS
THEIR
AND
RELATION
UNIVERSAL
TO
RELIGION
BY
SAMUEL
JOHNSON
INDIA
IN
TWO
VOLUMES
VOL.
I.
LONDON
TRUBNER
"
CO., LUDGATE
I879
[Allrightsreservetf\
HILL
THE
AUTHOR'S
NOTE
TO
THE
THE
ENGLISH
but
nevertheless,
the
series,
the
refer
its
older
religions
to
laws.
psychological
BOSTON,
in
MASS.,
April,
1879.
their
an
of
with
functions
work,
independent
race-stock,
the
the
In
have
in
precision
more
in
to
Section.
mankind,
each
for
suitable
civilization
Introductory
of
traits
found
itself
Hindu
the
treatment
specific
completeness
of
Series,
extended
more
be
by
forth
separate
believed,
relations
set
reviewing
of
constituting
the
on
is
Triibner's
Mr.
portion
it
as
principles
to
single
will
treatise
of
number
present
although
EDITION.
the
evolution
ferred
preorder
and
of
CONTENTS
OF
VOL.
I.
Page
INTRODUCTORY
INDIA.
I.
RELIGION
I.
II.
III.
IV.
V.
VI.
VII.
THE
PRIMITIVE
THE
HINDU
THE
HYMNS
AND
ARYAS
39
MIND
57
87
TRADITION
THE
153
169
LAWS
WOMAN
SOCIAL
LIFE.
203
FORMS
AND
FORCES
237
II.
RELIGIOUS
I.
II.
PHILOSOPHY.
VEDANTA
305
SANKHYA
375
INTRODUCTORY.
HPHE
"*"
Natural
interest
studies
for
in
of
number
So
and
in upon
flowing
I
that
this
the
moment,
without
force.
of
themes
I
illustrated,
here
of
statement
offer
to
of
in
that
what
the
belief, is
the
and
present
stage
all who
in
degree
and
have
which
that
that
non-Christian
of
in
until
the
the
public
the
nature
trustworthy
world
inquiry,
has
in
to
ters
mat-
demanded
religious questions
it is
earnestly
more
but
since,
thereon,
in
years
sense
of
inadequacy
thoughtfully approached
none
cation
publi-
comparatively
are
free
of
positive
ever
report
note
ious
Relig-
constantly
scholarship,
but
the
of
been
principles
of
that
defer
research
my
thoroughly
more
indispensable
by
cannot
the
of
eye
of
many
and
about
Faiths
to
has
reasons
for
sented
pre-
of
I chose
of
such
Engaged
presentation
sources
defer
state
when
the
light
field
to
existing
present
of
great
continued
have
of
view
increase
such
Ancient
that
accessible,
then
knowledge
were
the
studies
views
Universality
by
imperfect
the
delivered
the
on
illustrated
as
East.
Lectures,
since,
years
Ideas,
the
of
series
stand-
P"int-
These
confirm
to
The
constant
years.
the
to
the
are
with
twenty
substantially
served
have
Religion
pursued
than
more
contribution
as
of
History
of
outgrowth
offered
now
pages
themselves
the
can
felt
subject,
compre-
INTRODUCTORY.
tend, should
Bur
no
several
longer prevent
to
this demand
To
them
appreciationof
been
in
labor
not
of
from
performing
I need
hardly add
is alreadyadmirable
Europe and America.
us
is dedicated, in
their
dial
cor-
It has
I have
ties
concerningquestionson which these faculof final appeal. I have
of necessity
his court
are
of any
written, not as an advocate of Christianity
or
other distinctive religion,
but as attracted on
the one
of the religious
sentiment
under
hand by the identity
all its great historic forms, and
the other by the
on
and
races,
indicated
movement
contrasts
clusive
higher plane of unity,on which their exclaims shall disappear.
It is only from this standpoint of the Universal
in
Religionthat they can be treated with an appreciation
worthy of our freedom, science, and humanity. The
of worship, as of work, are no longer to
corner-stones
is special,local, exclusive, or anomabe laid in what
lous
is essentially
in that which
and
human,
; but
revelation
therefore
of
unmistakably divine. The
be given in nothing else
God, in other words, can
thanTKe "natural consTilution'and culture of man.
To
towards
convinced
be"~ihoroughly
of
INTRODUCTORY.
led me,
well
as
as
the
in
spirit
which
been
they have
pursued.
Man's
instinctive
of
sense
divine
origin,
interpreted
as
of
dreams
form
crude
the
to
xhehistorical Process*
Perfect.
Infinite and
while,
tion
relahis
as
have
an
enduring
happy mythology, these dreams
tive
symbolicvalue, they no longer stand as data of posiAnd
belief.
the
historyor permanent religious
fate befalls the claims of specialreligions
to have
same
in some
been opened by men
sense
perfectfrom their
birth, and to possess revelations complete and final at
All these ideas of genesis are
their announcement.
transient,because they contradict the natural processes
of growth. We
to note, as they depart,a procome
gressive
of man,
essential
education
through his own
relations with the Infinite,commencing at the lowest
to fresh ascension
stage, and at each step pointingonward
;
advance
an
fact that in
the
surpass
instruct
to
And
means
ment
sure,
specialdirections
later attainment,
whole, for
the
upon
earlier may
an
proving competent,
this progress
is
natural
as
laws inherent
as
so
far,
it is divine.
and immanent
It
in
humanity ;
absoluteness affirms Infinite Mind
whose
as
cated
impliin this finite advance
up to mind, and then by
of mind; laws whose continuous onward
mpveis inspiration.
often
it.1
proceedsby
laws
less
not
I insist
on
the
of the
indispensableness
infinite element
to
every
between
step of evolution,
because I find this nowise explicableas creation of the higher by the lower*
The very
than mere
idea of giowth involves more
historicalderivation. Genesis is a constant
mystery
of origination.And
an
ascending series is to be accounted for by what is greater
not
INTRODUCTORY.
4
w
"
"
"
profane history,interpretit as we
"Profane
tory
hiswill, vanishes
utterlyand for ever.
The
is a misnomer.
line popularly drawn
and Christianity
between
Heathenism
as
stages respectively
of blindness
and
insight,of guess-work and
and
of
nature
authority,
grace,"is equally unjust
in both directions, because
himself.
In
unjustto man
all religions
there are
imperfections;in all,the claim
sacred
and
"
to
infallible
"
is alike untenable
revelation
exclusive
or
have
somehow
must
reached
to
tribes, must
and
valid
The
difference
civilization,
is
not
to
be
consummation
ideal is but
in the line of
traceable
to
and
civiliza-
modern
explained by referringto
as
new
process
ideal
religious
of history,
as
or
of this process.
The
tian
Chris-
singleforce
others,all equally
among
Civilization is now
definitely
movement.
a
nally
eter-
some
conduct.
ancient
between
in
utterance
thought and
whether
Christianity,
life graftedinto the
or
the natural
which
of
form
tion
found
have
great variety of
of Race
influences, among
is
the freedom
and
have
in
Church
found
on
science, which
the
manifold
the whole
quiteas
are
ideals
much
its motive
of the
hindrance
power,
Christian
as
help.
INTRODUCTORY.
and
modern
be described
may
marked
of
as
in either
growth,
the
that
self-consciousness
bolder
claims,
less
was
of the kind
The
which
the
the
child
there
manhood
child,
to
become
to
gradual and
while
was
faithful
to
is
no
Contmuit
needs
of thenaw.
r
by
forms
process*
tenderly
as
beginning as
Whatever
growth.
There
need
minutest
the
divine
law.
proceeds
at
child
-whole
a
"
later stage of
and
than
The
man.
interference, where
all
the
there in germ.
become
a flower
with
more
The
of divine
ural,"
supernat-
product of
pervading it.
is the miracle,
not
was
specialmiracle
of growth
"process
In
is
the
enters
leaf needs
does
nor
is
but
mean,
may
"
called
supplants instinct,and,
capable.
childishness
transition
the
Reflection
normal.
between
sudden
by specialinterferences
whatever
difference
This
man.
by
case
by
nor
of
causes
and
the child
may
at
any
arise,
nor
explanation,
they requireneither fresh legitimation
since their germs
lay in the earlier forms, their finest
fruit encloses
the primal seeds, and
history,when
read
is discerned
backward,
have
been
higher
and
to
natural
prophecy.
Thus
there
the forms
are
differences
of revelation
but
of
there
is
no
'Such
lower
thingas
religion.
revealed
in
can
and
INTRODUCTORY.
must
lie within
taken
by
from
limits of each
the
itself.
distinction
Any
questionable sense.
It
mark
cannot
and
off
indicated
religion
positive
religion
every
one
from
one
thus
since,
the rest;
"
"
such
"
or
schism
this
between
bridging over
and
in
pointsto perfection
all the
at
the divine,
of
epoch
gulf
monstrate
impassable, desubstantial unity
a
"
"
all outward
the laws
varying phases
and
certain
contrary,
beneath
Ai
the human
definition,was
exact
Man
"r
alienations.
of human
of human
It
nature, under
character
; to
stitutional
con-
in every
elements
exist, at
unshaken
vital energy
some
of
man
; so
stage of evolution
th"t
its
in every
of mankind.
great religion
If any
worse
for its
INTRODUCTORY.
If that were
true
religiousnature.
is commonly taken
for granted," wrote
Cudwhich
the
worth,1 "that
generalityof the Pagan nations
but scattered their
acknowledged no sovereign numen,
devotions amongst a multitude of independent deities,
have
much
stumbled
the naturalityof the
this would
divine idea ;
effect equivalent,in his large and
an
clear mind, to disprovalof the divineness itself.
As
in fact but a single
distinctive Christianity
was
unfolding process, so those RlRhtSof o"
step in a for ever
earlier beliefs are
disparaged when
they are oklcr Failhs"
made
to point to it as their final cause.
They stand, as
it has stood, in their own
as it has been,
right; justified,
soil,
day and on its own
by meeting,each in its own
of human
the demands
nature.
They point forward,
but not to a singleand final revelation enteringhistory
their line, and
from
without
their
reversing at once
whole
in its new
dealingwith their attained
process
results.
They point forward ; but it is with the prophecy
claims
our
on
"
of
an
endless
which
progress,
forerunners
or
faith,which
has
labors, and
in
the
fresh
"
"
forces
in
due
types
they
"
in
fact entered
are
to
They
be
of
interest
mere
later
transmits
season
that
held
are
the
name,
foreclose.
ideal, can
or
even
symbol, authority,
are
misrepresented,when
w
distinctive
no
opening
its
up
own
best
to
largerunity,
and a broader
name
alreadydemanding a new
communion.
trast
when, to conThey are misrepresented,
is simply a successor,
with what
them
they are
The
gencies
exicalled
preparationsfor the truth of God."
of Christian
dogma have requiredthat they
and
should
even
be described
"
as
mere
fallacies of human
to despair;
reason," tending inevitably
1
Univeru.
charge
re-
INTRODUCTORY.
futed
alike
the
by
of science
laws
and
the
facts of
since man
did, and never
never
history,
can,
despair.
in
of this nature, inherent, it would
seem,
Prejudices
which
the make-up of a distinctive religion,
forbid its
of faith, are
to other forms
disciplesto render justice
rapidlyyieldingto the larger scope and freer method
times.
of inquirypeculiarto our
embodies
the sacred personEvery historical religion
Misicpre- alityof man
; announcing his infinite relations
sentatiou
of....,
been
most
alto life,duty, destiny. Yet
it has
an
them.
invariable instinct of the Christian world to ignore
this presence
of the soul in her own
phases of belief,
and
"
to hold
with
harmonized
it has
"
heathenism
non-Christian
seldom
to be
in
is best
is
always
assents
natural
foe.
sentiment
may
New
the
the
accorded
been
"
her
moralityand
what
Although there
orthodoxy, which
ever
Howhave
Testament,
of revelation.
name
comparativelyintelligent
the
to
of
idea
divine
manence
im-
in all ages,
thus recognized
yet the divinity
and moreover
the Christ
being,after all, the Christ^
ff
"
of
this Christ in
and, further still,
especialtradition,
"
there can
merely preliminaryand provisionalform,
in such appreciationof the faith
be but little freedom
a
or
"
virtue
these,
the
Church,
liberal
called
in non-Christian
extant
unlike
not
is
of senting
prethat of the early apologists
of
common
sects
ages.
mode
with writers
even
while, with
the
more
of the
so-
exclusive
ones,
to
category of delusions
much
to
treatment
and
snares.
And
adjustthe
balance
and
fairly,
to
most
it is not
too
affirmative
hardly suffice to
place them on their
INTRODUCTORY.
of
civilization which
the
on
Many
alone.1
Christianity
of
of those who
efforts have
write
national
interest of denomi-
in the
trained themselves
shrink
to
from
human
in
power
itselfhave
could
been
been
have
teacher,
imported
be traced
or
like commercial
As
appeal.
an
back
samples
to
trust
into
man
of arrival,
moment
some
in
machinery
belief
powerful is a traditional religious
can
perceptionthat every moral truth man
be the outgrowth of his own
must
nature,
1
We
mention,
may
Svm"oltkt Duncker's
Phtlosophe"i Mis.
of
the
de
Geschichte
des
les
Intellect.
To
of
Kenan
are
distinguishedfrom
et Id"es
Morales
De
apprehend
and
has
al-
Christendom, such
of
la
Religion^ Creuzer's
Lectures and
Fragments on
dans
CAntiquitf, Quinet's
of
narrowness
and
Muller,
on
the
of
Nicolas
Michel
remoter
Oriental
;
and
Literutute,we
those
Eastern
of
Abel
races.
All
must
Remu
of these
the
far the
specialfield
of writers on
this theme
mass
by a spirit of universality,
scholarshipof this age has advanced beyond the theological
of Voltaire, and the hard
negation of
Bossuet, the critical superficiality
how
proves
the
these, in
studies
scholars
general lecoid
Cultes, Constant's
Altfrthum""" Cousin's
Thrones
gat,
which
to this
contiast
Tons
efface the
to
les
de rHumamtc,
Menard's
Morale
Bible
avant
Progress of Religious Ideas, and R. W. Mackay's Progress
Child's
Shcmitic
the
add
sinking
Religions^ Michelet's
des
Grnif
in
I'hito^ofhy^DemV
History of
the
as
Dupuis' Ongmes
as
it could
principles
by a special
So
works
existing
pre-
if ideal
inventions
or
whose
to
of its hearers
hearts
the
but
and
love
that very
nature
stillreputed heretical,and
and
stand
Voss.
But
that these
it is to be observed
in dibfavor with
distinctive Christianity
in
are
proportionto their historical impartiality.Of unequalledsignificance
Lessing's
Treatise on the Education
of the Human
Race" and Herder's Ideas of a Philosophy
exact
of
Man
works
of marvellous
influences,we
literary
in this dilution.
Heine
nations
of
accntdingto
great master,
the
and
than to any
to which, more
insight,
of
modern
the
thought
assign
parentage
Herder, that, "instead of inquisitonally
judging
other historicaland
finelysays
of
must
he regardedhumanity
degree of their faith,
as
harp
in
the hands
INTRODUCTORY.
IO
been
ways
less
or
reach
seeking to
expression,with greater
success.
the most
confident commonplace
recentlyit was
of New
England preachingthat all positive
into the world with Jesus.
belief in immortality
came
And
it is stillrepeated,as a fact beyond all question,
that no
other religionbesides Christianity
ever
taught
to bear each other's burdens, or preached a gospel
men
Until very
to
the poor.
Nor has there
form
wanting a somewhat
specialpleading, for the
of
reducingthe
able
discredit-
been
of heathenism
claims
to
of
purpose
the smallest sible
pos-
tion,
grudging literalism,a strict construcbase rendering,of ancient beliefs; which
a
or
would
apparent spiritualperceptiona
prove
every
phantom of fancy or blind hope, or else a mirage
amount;
reflected from
the idealism
of the
and
delicate
of the present
Resolving the
past.
divinations
of
critic than
in
often
dispositionhas
Thus
notion
the
the
arisen
desire
of
has
imaginations
childlike
the
far
he
race
fair
the background
on
into
races
scepticism in
more
The
wrongs.
same
from
philosophicalprejudice.
Locke
to disprove the
to
had
degree
of unbelief
noticeable
effect
on
subsequentthought.
But
have
we
of traditional
is still held
deny
moral
noblest
yet
to
mention
on
religion
consistent
earnestness
thinkers
of
man.
They
effects
history.It
scholarshipto
of
treatment
Christian
conviction to
practical
in what
antiquity,
they have
"
were
with
of the worst
and
of the Fatherhood
of
the
one
of God
and
failed to
firmed
af-
the Brotherhood
theorists,
not believers
finelyabout virtues,but
the
apply them
"
"
;
"
talked
"gave
INTRODUCTORY.
such
meanings
II
give to
aristocrats in thought,whispering one
them;"
were
and
doctrine to their disciples,
preaching another to
the people; and so on.
All of which
is not only exaggerated
and
false in details, but in its principle
or
method
utterlydestructive of historical knowledge.
all foundation
to rejecting
too, it amounts
Substantially,
of man,
and the constant
for moralityin the nature
no
to
as
we
"
laws
of life.
doctrinal
Calvin, who
of
excuse
have
ascribed
not
the
now
the apparent
"
malediction
upon
And
continued
to
to
Church
self-centred
mere
Protestantism,with few
show,
in its
pietyand morality,the
a
of
and exclusive
tions."
tradi-
exceptions,has
of non-Christian
treatment
narrow
human
sympathiesincident
to
of reaction, and
movement
attitude
inherentlysectarian.
When
other grounds of depreciation
failed, there
remained the presumptionthat all such outlyingtruth
been
carried over
have
into Pagan records by
must
Christian or Hebrew
In its origin,
hands.
doubtless,
the natural
this idea was
thusiasm,
outgrowth of Christian enand the signof a geniality
and breadth in the
to
an
See especially
Lamennaia, Essai
sur
PIndiff"nnce
tn
Matitrt
de
Religion.
12
INTRODUCTORY.
which
consciousness
religious
But
there
reachingout everywhere
also a dogmatic
was
interest in the
foreclosed
was
the
and
this
drian
Alexan-
referred Greek
there could
be found
not
even
of
the shadow
historical
Christ, and
Christ
alone,
1 Thus
Hyde (A.D. 1700) supposes that the Persians must have been converted from
and that their fire-altars have been imitations of that of Jerusalem ;
Abraham,
ilatry
by
id
and
and declares
"
be warned
must
master
icvealed
not
very
Seneca
Sacra
of
religion
have borrowed
must
the Hebrews."
scrupulously conducted,
from
(1859) attributes*the A
St. Paul,
so
Another
to
vesta
to
their notion of
instance of the
same
the
a
prophet Daniel*
Messiah
from
the
philosophyand
faith of
spiritual
Wiss
Tkeol.
1858)
1
Hardwick,
Christ and
of this learned
pages
writer
render
pacity
Examples of the extreme incajusticeto pre-Christianbeliefs may be iound on
INTRODUCTORY.
is to be
worshipped ;
of
recognition
of his
effectual way
most
and
proceeds
character
to
in the
the
state
limits
theory that
the
is not to
defendingChristianity
all the virtues of distinguished
heathens, but
in its favor,"
make
them
not
at
all,
testify
condemn
rather
"
13
to
of
"
be it observed^ in their
All
own.
of
which
reminds
of St.
"
Church.
It is not
surprisingthat appreciativeOrientalists
moved
should
be
warmth
againstaudacities
ff
The
reaction
on
the
as
reminds
to be
gel at
at
like those
here
some
mentioned.
too
far,"
touches
of
criminately
indisphilosophyis to be marked
modern
a
forgery; if every conception
of Moses, Plato, or the Apostles,is
us
borrowed
from Jewish,
as
necessarily
and
sources,
foisted thence
Friedrich von
poetry of the Hindus."
the outset of Oriental studies, as well as
it necessary
Christian
among
does
protest with
put down
Greek, or Christian
ancient
their
from
problems
which
enter
"
Max
exclaims
to
hesitate
to
scholars.
Oriental
into the
SchleMiiller
position
this disreprove
Yet he himself
point an
as
affordingthe only clew to
appeal to Christianity
too
principles
loftyto have been elicited by human
not
to
use
errors
to
"
reason."
It is time
studied in the
were
religions
of their own
intrinsic values.
light
They are at Their indeof desire and faith,and ele- Pd^cnt
once
spontaneities
the
older
vai"
Indian
Literature,B.
HI.
ch. iv.
INTRODUCTORY.
14
ments
since been
back
go
of
the
tenderness
too, of those
which
faculties of
are
and
our
eternal
attained.
We
feel for
we
emotions
cludes
in-
should
maturityof science,with
in the
now,
which
shall yet be
or
to them
something
unity of growth,
stage natural
each
at
has
indivisible
an
in
with
of
truths.
For
the
use,
tion
contempla-
tions
essential rela-
to
access
own
reverent
imaginationand
real way
our
race
as
for
the
individual,
"
"
The
And
Bound
ideal eic-
wish
jn
which
we
days to
be
natural
piety.'*
their ideal
world
guarantee of
are
by
man
principleof religionis
{jie natural
the
our
to each
each
merely,but
with
could
we
first universal
The
ments.
the
a
elements;
bud
flower.
mainly concerned,
is not
And
as
that all
justas
a
bud
it is these
pointingto
INTRODUCTORY.
15
philosophyis,whether
questionfor our religious
the same
nature
it is not of essentially
out of
; a germ
which that highestfreedom
might come
by pure force
of the familiar laws of social and scientific growth, by
The
of
the intercourse
beliefs
it has
whether
reached
races
and
the
not,
even
makes
look
opportunities
and
it may
whether
whereof
culture
our
with the
less than
hold
of the
involve
would
thought
we
of moral
infusion.
the
Buddhist.
human
instances
to
and
re-enforcement
time, would
itself
be
fullyequal
purityand
of
Monotheism,
to
to
even
zeal for
same
the
and
definite Theism
and
shows
in the
trated
illus-
as
But
progress
of the best
assumption
rest
an
to
implicit
germ
"element-worship"of
of
of mankind,
into
the
the
pure
Indo-Europeanminds ;
divine depositof this
add, the
ideal standard
an
way,
earlyAryans, fullyguarantees
to
good
largest
tic
change, to unfold Buddhisbest morality
and pietyknown
to
ignorethe fact that it has shown
these in the spiritof practical
truth. In the
the
that
not
either of miraculous
be need
in ardent
benevolence, and
of
value
essential
or
social
them
Similarly
It is
powers
or
ward
out-
greater
our
elements
needs
ground,
own
certain
these
of the
self-abnegation
perfectdevotion
which
not
its
on
pointof development, in
of diverse
intimacies
to
be
tribution
alone, for dis-
entirely
less
ground-
and
beliefs
and
the
diversities of form
ideals is broken
by
into which
differences of
race
each
and
of these
culture do
l6
INTRODUCTORY.
not
find ourselves
through their
and
to
in
Everywhere
to
where
every-
is nearest
what
solvingthe great
which
with
relations
deal.
appeal
us
We
all.
them
at home
common
familiar
most
in
identity
soul is for
the
and
central facts
called
ever
to
we
fice,
unityof God with man, of fate and freedom, of sacrities
inspiration,
immortality,practicalduprogress,
and
humanities, just as we
everywhere find the
mysteries of birth and death, the bliss of loving and
of moral
sharing,the self-vespect
loyalty,the stress
of ideal desire.
found, in followingthe
It will be
forms
which
to
of
wont
are
of
be
visible
Christianityare
conditions
of moral
and
regarded as
through the
Asiatic
old
the
of these
course
spiritual
ception
perpeculiargifts
crude
communities
social
in
such
not only
too, for growth as demonstrates
struggle,
those conditions, but also the fact
their vitality
under
that they fulfilfunctions inherent
in the
and
constant
of man.
Such
of ultimate
the recognition
nature
are
gain through
good through transient evil ; of spiritual
and hindrance
; of freedom
suffering
through acceptance
of divinely
natural conditions ; of love, beyond a
la\v ; of the rightful
thought of constraining
authority
brave
of the soul
the
over
senses
of the inevitableness
of disinterested
in the
Human
Our
wherein
of moral
; of
motive
spiritualuniverse
Brotherhood,
advantage
seen
in
ge.ad
immutable
of somewhat
and
to
some
and
over
consist
new
of the sacredness
invincible remedial
Immortal
older
science,
con-
in its decrees
penalty,and
of Divine
of
the
beauty
energies
Fatherhood
and
Life.
be
generallyimagined,
force, infused miraculously,or
not,
as
INTRODUCTORY.
Christian
otherwise, by the
of
in
the
analysis;
in the
friction of
growth
thereon
of
of
advancement
races
in
and
in fact,
to
all.
that writers
dependent,
standing
under-
the forces
science, and
So
understanding,and
the
thing
some-
the
in the wealth
and, finally,
practicalmaterial opened
this
but
It is found,
quitedifferent nature.
immense
special development of the
fusion and
of
;
religion
of
lj
like
impressive is
the
Buckle
sciences
to
go
the
extent
I do
not
ideals
older
are
no
our
the
of Christian
ones,
at
force with
belief have
its vast
looms
of
which
the
manifold
and
But
I note
the
overlook
also how
civilization has
Christian
faith,
Jesus of
Nazareth
"
to
do
with
what
namely, itsexclusive
as
the Christ.
2
It
is distinctive
concentration
is,moreover,
in
on
pre-
INTRODUCTORY.
ciselyin
its moral
and
religious
aspects
tendom
that the Chris-
aspects that
transitions
such
interference
specialdivine
of history.
It is
with
When
divine
life
human
theory requiresthe
forces having become
miraculous
the
necessary.
What
of "unaided
old
theory
inference
that, natural
effete and
exhausted,
of
of
creation
biology,had
Such
is the usual
new
become
else should
nature"?
processes
natural
species" in
natural
to
growth in
proceed only in a direct
in a degenerating
appears
this
age,
referred
been
the
that
commonly supposed
can
things moral and spiritual
line.
have
dency
ten-
method
;
accountingfor Jesus of Nazareth and his religion
such the principleof historical construction which
is
assumed
throughout the growth of Christian dogma :
the Christ and his gospelwere
a new
spiritual
species.
So far "as Jesus is concerned, this theory in fact rests
kind
on
a very
superficial
survey of the condition of manfaith
at his birth ; since his ethical and
spiritual
of
"
had
his native
soil,and
followed
tendencies in
spiritual
that age. Yet it is also true both of the Roman
Empire
as a whole, and of the old faiths that were
perishingin
life had, on
the
its bosom, that social and religious
whole, become
fearfully
degenerate. Grant this to
the fullest extent
possible,yet miraculous intera
and
INTRODUCTORY.
ference"
need
assumed
be
not
19
in
explanationof
the
revival*
For
mind
there
as
well
is
of
self-recovery
by
as
in matter;
different indeed
law
reaction, in
from
that,
but a new
and greater
equivalent,
force. It lias been described as
that vicious
forbidding
ideas or institutions shall go so far as their principle
1
It strikes back
demands."
individuals and
logically
nations from degeneracy. It restrains excess
in the
passionswith timelywarnings. And it shows us each
in some
historic periodhasteningto an extreme
special
direction, only that the next may be forced into doing
to a different and
justice
balancing class of energies,
be liberated into free
and so in good time all faculty
tial
play. This natural law of reaction is quiteas essenthe law of steady linear growth ;
and constant
as
though perhaps, when clearlyapprehended, it will be
as
developingnot
an
"
found
to
thereof.
be but
It is
interior and
more
not
only essential
less obvious
to the
form
explanationof
in
any
rational
Inspiration.
of the word.
sense
genius,as
religious
to
intellectual,its own
in the
unquestionedthe
unfathomed
of
life and
of
to
It leaves
the
past
Gu'txot,
Ifutory of Civilization.
cannot
men.
It
element
explain*
INTRODUCTORY.
2O
the constancy
it affirms
Nay:
of
this transcendence
ual
primacy in the instantaneous fact of spiritperception. It recognizesthe specialenergy of
and
of this
the
seer.
ditions,
religious
genius also has its conthat
and inspiration
its laws ; and it demands
line with
in this respect they be placed in the same
of
if in advance
intellectual and poetic genius,even
than these,
them.
They are not less purely human
either in their original
in the law of their
or
source,
But
it impliesthat
appearance.
of all these forces in the earlyOriental
energy
has seemed
noble illustration of
to me
world
a very
And
I may
need
add that we
their universality.
not
The
the weaknesses
be
of
spiritual
also, incident
childhood, certain superiorities
to
that
of imagination,intuition, and
stage, in the qualities
civilizations.
maturer
faith,over
In
point of
moral
of serious
admits
Religions
judged by
question whether
accustomed
to
It would
has
be
revealed
difficult to
us
in those
of
qualities
lead
the
are
faithful service
practiceof
predictionthat we
prove
in any
the heart
of social ress,
progthat Braces
in this
the laws
of what
the
Nothing
than
to
could
lessons in moral
be
more
he
one
what
many
inferiors
degree our
the honest
exalt
we
science
in which
to
what
it
call the
vance
nations
also,
fidelity
their fruits.
to
and
earnestness
which
worships,and
believes.
I venture
of the Oriental
and integrity.
simplicity
unfortunate
wish
Christianity
by comparison with Heathenism
rest their argument on what
they call "judging
21
INTRODUCTORY.
religions
by their
said, "My answer
It would
"My
India
it is
is shown
image
be
reasonable
Buddhist
ent."
presto
say,
of its
of
able
But
now.
is
has
better
in its
said
as
is and
probablybe
than
Buddha
has
India
What
be
orator
distinguished
to
to Christ
answer
for
fruits."
to
if the power
mould
to
ability
moral
own
whose
one
state
will
world
half
of
specificreligion
century hence
shall
ideal, what
spiritual
and
eighteen centuries
results after
of
terize
characmust
orator
our
preaching and instituting
if
by saying that no one would know its Founder
he came
us
to-day; that there is no Christian
among
round
community at all ; and that Christianity
goes
and
stamps
give
literal
too
substantial
would
is
note
disciples
; and
meet
of
that
these
not
expressions whose
to
What
we
admissions
concerning the
made
are
Christianity
by its noblest
confess its inadequacy
theyvirtually
productive,and
final.
misunderstandingof
Here
dently
is evi-
originof
the
these
demands.
It is in fact
imagined,but
Our
Such
advancing
an
that
"
were
Christian precepts
reformer's
but
its
moral
at
all,as
is here
standard, due
to
now
institutions
Christianity, nay,
love
Christ-ideal
the
not
causes,
new
question.
by definite
and
need
of social progress.
its religious
ideal is still confidently
all
as
some
ages.
We
presented
many
sin?
is justified
by the facts.
that
Nevertheless,
nobler
as
construction
meaning
practicalfruits
to
institution
every
in
fact unmolested
for many
prohibitions
old as
is indeed
as
inspiration
more
than
or
that, as old
practicalpresent
resources
as
heroism
lie in
INTRODUCTORY.
22
and even
liberty,
represent the triumph of
interests over
distinctively
opposition.
religious
science
and
secular
And
fresh
every
task
of
the
reformer
is made
ceivable
con-
by their
subjectof judgingreligions
fruits,we are yet to collect the data for a justdecision ;
inner
since it involves the study of civilizations whose
On
this whole
from
the view
of
Man=Man
Western
our
is the broad
well
as
"
hitherto been
have
movements
of
as
in
great
sealed
measure
world.
of historicalscience,
formula
But
practical brotherhood.
Meaning
it
interpreted.It does
superficially
equality.
fae falsehood and
not
mean
munistic
egotism of comand
theories, which
disintegrate
personality
of an unconditioned
societyalike in the name
"equality"
must
of natural
which
be
not
natural
allows.
ethics nowhere
It
that in
means
deep-sea calm,
"
the
essential
same
instincts
and
The
tendencies, demands.
insights,
aspirations,
first vital problem of historical research
is
the
duty
laws, by
is
every
form
we
pause
of earnest
variables.
Its first
at
faith
or
mere
work
its witness
dulge
in-
from
mutable
of im-
can
the
negation,nor
arrogant disparagement,but to draw
to
never
in
of
means
find
and
constant
eternal
to
of human
and
endless
belief.
INTRODUCTORY.
23
of modern
inspiration
physicalstudies is in the
This fine
of their idea and aims.
universality
Universalit
of nature, by lens
idealism in the exploration
physical
8tudies*
and prism and calculus, which casts theologies
into the background of human
interest,is preparing
of religions,
Bible shall
whose
the way for a religion
Nature.
How
be the full word of Hitman
opulent the
ence
and
time with encyclopedicsurvey
comparative sciCosmos
! Humboldt's
was
representativeof
the drift of the century ; a search for that all-insphering harmony, of which the worlds and ages and races
chords,
Humboldt, pursuing the idea of unity
are
deeps of law, with a reverence
through immeasurable
of worship to need the curthat is too full of the spirit
rent
phraseology of religion;Pritchard, tracingthe
and Muller the linguistic,
aflinities of
physiological,
tribes ; Ritter, unfoldingthe function
of
the human
The
"
"
mountain
and
sea,
every continent and
every
range
river basin, in the developmentof humanity as a whole
Kirchhoffand
spectrum
Bunsen,
analysisto
determination
with
the
of the "sun's
their
rays
successors,
of every
place
in the
applying
star,
till the
universe"
is
"
INTRODUCTORY.
24
as
"
said,
"
whatever
happens
to
from
us
because
nature,
"
exodus
In
distinctive
from
religions,
upon
t"
'
relation
the
be
organizinggood works would
lty
better than reconstructing
theology,have very
slightcomprehensionof that which they distrust. It is
the very spirit
of humanity that is moving in this religious
emancipation; clearingits own vision,reachingout
and self-respect,
and findingits sphere
to consistency
Herder
has said, "not merely universal
to be, as
as
human
but properly no
less than
human
nature,
to
ground
Human-
that
itself."1
nature
object of
"The
all
All
is not
mosque
or
"The
God
is the
good
is best, with
alone
is
good
creed
true
the
love's
lover
differs from
the followers
whose
whose
of Man,
teachers
love
of every
heart is
life is
U. VIII
Him
And
talk of
dwelling? Why
who
Persian
the
their beloved.
Hindu
of those
Hindu
Mussulman
seek
men
church?"
of
creed
religions,"sings
said:
have
other
;
creeds.
and
faith."
to
do
"He
just,and he only
pure." "Remembei
ch.
V.
INTRODUCTORY.
Him
has
who
Sivas,
numberless
seen
and
come
25
and
go,
Mahomets,
who
is
Vishnus,
found
not
by
"
who
one
The
the
evil
desire."
Buddhist
Chinese
The
the music
priestprays
wakens
morning
at
him
that
his matins
to
to
Saviour2
Buddhist
The
in the
creature
every
arrive at Buddhahood
to
else,
Christian
It is
far
religionsto
humanities
universe, and
delivered
are
to their
receivinganswer
better, is the
wherein
or
Jew?
from being
manifest
never
from
sin
prayers."
claim
of
the
the
or
so
tillall
"to
vows
of
level
common
the
that
age,
that
true
is
the
effort
to
to
antagonistic
humanities
these
lift
the
could
lawful
as
globe
prey
were
unities
of
of the Christian
finallyrefuted, by bringing
the religioussentiment, and
of mankind?
brotherhood
of exclusive revelation
this
in
of
spirit
caste
Is it
time
not
ceased, which
can
to
the
the
ethical
that claims
only flatter
Fourier tried to
view
Catena
of Buddhist
Scriptures.
'
Avalokitiswara.
26
INTRODUCTORY.
aim, however
beyond
his mistakes
whatever
the
testifies to
of
make
that
of
in
social
be
all
ments
leading move-
humanitarian
the
the
principles
very
infinite in
and
stature
of mind,
theories
function, brave
equal opportunityfor
Let
similar idealism
sciences
new
analyses of
progress,
claims
the
from
colossal
Hence
reach.
them
fallingaway
them
of method.
guarantees
their
forbids
accomplishment,and
in
inspiration
thought. It is
same
modern
instinct that
man's
any
assured
the
and
broad
the
and
races
of
that
Liberty,Democracy,
Labor
Reform, Popular Progress,are to reach beyond
the assertion of exclusive
rights or selfish claims into
full recognitionof universal duties ; that liberty
is not
to stop in license, nor
democracy in greed and aggression,
butions
nor
through bloody retriprogress to be earned
sexes.
us
alone.
instinct,which
this humanitarian
And
impels each
the universal life,is not only
art, but changing the heart
towards
private current
recreating literature and
of scholarshipalso.
It demands
and
shall give breadth
freedom
It culls
life.
would
nurse
wisdom
as
the
and
which
them
that
the veins
manly sinew
fine gold in
philosophyof
of
all time.
of that
breast
Law
but
the
the
It
oldest
of all ages
service.
and
echo
blood
to
Prophets,
and
beginning
mother's
one
of present
currency.
in prehistoric
bone
the
Hebrew
from
all creeds
our
experience
transmutes
through
in
to
thought
at
of the
substance
human
child
every
of love
which
choicest
the
an
of
all noble
of
time.
discern
rites,which
gave
It will read in sphynx and
heap
and
flows
which
practicalnerve
It will
It
them
and
the
during
en-
pyramid,
sculpturedwall,
in Druid
27
INTRODUCTORY.
cies
Mysteries,and Shemitic Propheand
and the antique Bibles
Codes, the varied
of Deity, duty, and
hieroglyph of man's assurance
tions
immortality. It will trace through all transformaideal to reof faith the eternal right of man's
interpret
life and nature, and to change old gods for
Circles
and
Greek
new.
Even
so
Guizot
as
decided
an
witness
bears
this
to
aspiration
gives the modern
formidable
most
which
at all
has
found
and
to
heroes
and
despiteof
the
is
it demands
The
scholar
reformer, and
old Bibles
of naturalistic
religion
spiritof
constructive
this is "formidable"
which
the
character," he
risks, and
of truth
opponent
must
says, "is
sentiment
the love
martyrs,
of truth
could
Christianity,
time
for
that
fullycome?
identifyhimself
demonstrate
free
with
brotherhood
there
out
culture
the
of
be
social
ixuyofthe
Scholar-
stammering speech of
It is his duty to show
that the human
men.
primitive
arteries beat everywhere with the same
royal blood.
the strongholds
It is his duty to help break
of
down
theologicaland social contempt, and refute the pretences
have
their
ever
justified
by which strong races
avail himself of
He
oppressionof the weak.
may
Comparative Philology,or Comparative Physiology,
of ethnological
science.
other branch
The
or of any
the
materials
harvests
are
and
at
equal to
the
last abundant,
his
utmost
the
need.
laborers
But
in these
if all these
race,
should
should
prove
all appear
to
invite
the
contempt
of
28
INTRODUCTORY.
Christian
nations, there
testimonyof
unityof man
psychological
The
essential
religioussentiment.
does
but on
not
rest
on
physiological,
grounds.
A
how
to
true
philosophy of History will know
reconcile
this identityin the substance
with
phases of
progressive development. But no theory will serve,
which
fails to
of
recognize it as real in every one
these phases. Formulas
are
as
dangerous as they are
fascinating. Thus
Hegel, compelled by his formal
logic,regards the Oriental religionsas merely representing
in the undeveloped state of non-distinction
man
from nature
; in other words, in pure
bondage to
the senses.
And
as
elsewhere, his philosophical
so,
plays into the hands of theological
generalization
udice.
prejIt ignoresthe fact
It tells but half the truth.
the
that
himself
man
soul of these
the
was
earlier faiths.
of the
hint
"
were
The
have
Buddhist
old
are
depths of antiquity
a
few
The
Rchginus
think
been
rays
rise, we
poet
at
that
opening of
in
events
their
"
full of
transmitted
light.
to
we
midnight. When
was."
yesterdaynever
China
of the West
are
to
as
to
the Western
Chinese
momentous
commercial
us.
see
ly
ScarceWe
the
are
sun
nations, and
emigrationand labor,
in their religious
as
and
political
bearings.
29
INTRODUCTORY.
in connection
Taken
the
disclosure
growth of
of
the
with
a
liberal
field of
in
revolutions
and
polic}',
Hindu
Japan
cating
indi-
with the
rapid
literature
and
life
a
new
during the past half century, they announce
It is as certain
phase in the education of Christendom.
that the complacent faith of the Christian Church
in itself as the sole depositary
of religious
truth is to
be startled and confounded
experience,
by the new
that the fixed ideas of that huge populationwhich
as
swarms
along the great river-arteries of China, and
and
heaps flowers in the temples of spirit-ancestors,
bows
at
of Confucius
shrines
immense
at the
and
Christ.
The
modern
social
and
Fo,
of the
resources
their
peculiarworship
time
has
and
to
are
fr
be
outside
tounded
as-
barians,"
bar-
of Mammon
and
industrial
progress,
for
mutual
the
the East and
interchangeof experience between
neither was
is
West, for which
prepared, but which
of both forms
to the advancement
quiteindispensable
of civilization.
In their natural
millions
as
converts
impatienceto
to Christian
these unknown
count
theology, the
"*
Churches
ness
tional
where
but
feeblycomprehend
of the situation.
Dreams
the
'
serious-
of denomina-
in these realms
trophieswon
the tidingsof salvation by
of
the
XT
Not
an
er-
cieM^ticai
"Itl)0rtunlly
Pagan night,
power
or
the
long-desireddawn
of day, will probablyprove illusory.Missionaryzeal
All its
but a poor
has been
spell to conjure with.
auguriesand exorcisms have failed. The real opportunity
world of
The
and promise is of another
kind.
is wider than Christendom
has apprehended,
religion
and it is undoubtedlydestined to widen in the sightof
and trade*
much
of population
the world
as
as
man
blood
of Christ
are
to
come
as
INTRODUCTORY.
30
is on the eve of
well as Heathendom,
as
Christianity,
judgment. It is to discover that it has much to learn
I firmlybelieve that in making
well as to teach.
as
the Christ"
the worship of Jesus as
which, more
"
"
than
any
difference
essential
in
moral
precept
or
amidst
not
spare
the ancient
finalities of faith.
contented
such
serious
possible,without
And
study
and
holds
foot-
in this
of the
ligions
Re-
traditions,as has
direct
acquaintancewith the
Oriental languages,
through the labors of scholars
like Lassen,^Schlegel,
Weber, Rosen, Kuhn, Wilson,
Burnouf, Bunsen, Spiegel,Riickert,Mtiller,Legge,
ing
Bastian,our own
Whitney, and of many others, rendersuch direct acquaintancecomparatively
needless,
I have reached the conviction that these oldest religions
have
an
importantfunction to fulfilin
exceedingly
been
"
"
Theism, which
The
of the
is still irreverently
denounced
mission
of
to
Christianity
of many
only for the overthrow
but quite as trulyfor
peculiarities,
not
latest into
purer
delity.
infias
the heathen
of their
the
is
religious
essential mod*
INTRODUCTORY.
ification of
its
31
The
itself was
Here
is
henceforth
practicalsituation.
the
to
of which
trivial.
its
face those
civilizations
older
life has
own
Christendom
in
out
than
its own,
"
whose
races
and
even
more
claims, it will be
siveness
and
of natural
beliefs
do
sustained
that have
are
to
justice
other
the
hitherto
intimate
obstinate
in
obliged to drop
to
situa.
tlon*
more
firmlyrooted
absolutism, defer
and
religion,
The
large measure
is
natural
super-
all exclu-
light
common
instincts and
civilizations
victions
con-
through
is not
The
movement
longer periods than its own.
but in the direct line of our
American
own
retrograde,
of
growth ; a promise of science and a consequence
to bygone
liberty.It can be regarded as a return
feet clingtoo closely
own
systems onlyby those whose
to specialtraditions to venture
on
testingwhat lies
As well think it makes
difference
no
beyond them.
with Agassiz in a Pacific
whether
one
goes to China
the sands
across
steamer, or as a Middle Age monk
of Gobi.
old life new.
The
new
wisdom
richer
and
makes
and
deeper synthesisbeckons
telegraph and treaty are but symbols.
us, of which
divine recognitions
in that grasp of brothThere
erly
are
will soon
hands which
completethe circuit of the
physicalglobe.
Scholars have not been wanting who bring us hints
of this large communion
from the Scripturesof the
East.
and
Here
there a thoughtfultraveller or a
liberal missionary has noted the brighterfacts, that
INTRODUCTORY.
32
tell for human
enduringfaith
and
from
Even
said, have
Catholic
the
come
person,
wise
no
distant
already
been
the
to
confined
At
fields.
to
perverted
idea
one
of society had
interests
have
we
claims,
own
religion. But
or
race,
in
has
as
willingtributes,however
support of its
revelation
that
social permanence
Church,
many
the
to
explain the
and
nature,
not
the practical
compelled
attention
last their
immensity, as
well as actuality,
fact of common
becomes
a
ence
experithe ethics of Confucius
and the pietyof the
; and
Vedas
before the mind
to stand as real and positive
are
the mercantile
and political
of Christendom
ests
interas
that give dignityto this opening of the great gates
of the Morning Land.
Oricntc
Lux!"
Ex
Light from the East once
these
to
rhe
Prom-
more
As
it
Mysteries" with
ise.
and
the
to
came
the
Chaldaic
in the
Dorians
Oracles
and
;
to
"
the
Sacred
goreans
Pytha-
Alexandria
Plotinus
Greece
and
to
"
will
not
become
Buddhist,
nor
bow
to
cius,
Confu-
33
INTRODUCTORY.
uhder
form
which
it has
appeared, and
rests
broader
on
than
be confined in
can
ever
deeper authority
demands
prescribed ideal* The
religioussentiment
and
freedom
from
its
exclusive
own
it
that
venerations,
validity,and
around
some
uppermost
now
ness
consciousreligious
"
the
summed
are
up
to forestall the
in
the
not
outset,
_.
Limits
in
and
Purpose of
thelmiu'ry*
reader's
judgment on the
pendent
field of inquirybefore
to that indehim, but in justice
attitude towards
distinctive religions,
which
is
ity,
alike by science, philosophy, and humandemanded
enforced
by the results of historical study, and
birth of intellectua
recognized by religionitself as a new
While
freedom
and
our
spiritualpower.
criticism must
point out deficiency of this universal
to it, wherever
element, and hostility
they appear, yet
the substantial spirit
and motive of these studies is not
even
polemical nor
theological.As far as they go
whose
in regions of research
immensity the largest
be
scholarship does but open (and of these I would
line),
Understood
the general outbut aspiringto sketch
as
port
imthey would record the ethical and spiritual
order
of
those
India, China,
epoch
results
would
with
as
may
older
and
such
be
emphasize
civilizations,whose
Persia
previous
lightfrom
required for
in them
3
their
their
whatever
scats
to
the
in
were
Christian
later forms
and
appreciation.I
may
encourage
34
INTRODUCTORY.
respect
for
darker
features
human
of
inadequacy
common
of
our
the
aim.
ourselves
would
being,
and
of
Finally,
in
in
to
bring
doors
justice
the
under
to
differing
the
defects;
other's
old
antipodal
light
and
to
races
of
the
forward
as
free
common
of
of
now
and
essential
of
wrould
good
perience
ex-
note
help
may
sum,
endeavor
practically
fair
ual
spirit-
diverse.
civilizations
in
forms,
most
inquiry,
and,
and
whereof
conditions
the
must
step
the
may
under
progress
limits
these
that
them
of
stages
which
each
clear
as
view
so
spontaneities
the
aspirations,
within
diiections
supply
make
and
representative
in
roots
human
and
to
their
to
the
in
institutions,
and
without
not
are
trace
identity
beliefs
faith
of
the
theif
illustrate
ideals,
to
of
none
but
forms
past
religion
Ill-understood
we
do
advancing
commend
more
all
still
and
new
indeed
which
hiding
while
nature,
inquiry
requires.
at
which
our
AND
RELIGION
LIFE.
I.
THE
PRIMITIVE
ARYAS.
THE
nr^HAT
elevated
"*"
from
of
teau
which
Iran,
least
the
hitherto
of
ancestral
abode
and
led
the
structure
function
also
for
"
knots
of
and
Thibet
with
summit
of
answer
be
of
civilization.
real
side
every
the
of
apex
into
look
India,
wide
sands
of
Arabia
and
the
Herder,
creation,
given
to
this
with
the
steppes
clown
into
still open
TktSartk.
and
ward
southfe
Where
enthusiasm,
natural
should
the
man,
Whatever
being?"
question,
we
the
ward
north-
Seas.
"
its
mountain
Asia,
And
westward
Tropic
knowledge,
come
continental
the
over
Central
is
sphere.
hemi-
Mediterranean,
the
towards
radiation
commanding
eastward
of
such
to
earth."1
the
position
Eastern
of
intersection
the
have
Its
the
at
was
which
races
of
scientific
of the
those
ethnic
at
It
family.
of
centre
important
an
of
plains
if not
human
focus
and
demands
in
main
that
else,"
called
Ar"an
Homestead.
pla-
this
ranges,
across
the
appropriate
on
the
over
as
wonderfully
lowlands
Assyrian
Thc
are
the
rise
borders
movement
There,
stands
axes,
the
geographical
the
be
to
extending
Armenian
the
known
entitled
Asia
Central
to
now
homestead
the
sense
Kuh
is
is
in
region
Hindu
the
mountains,
ARYAS.
PRIMITIVE
may
the
bolism
sym-
suggest,
AND
RELIGION
40
LIFE.
torical
hismeaning than that of the mere
higher human
beginning of the race.
The
languages and mythologies of nearly all the
in their widest dispersion,
point
great historic races,
to
back
outlooks
mountain
these
to
Persian, Hebrew,
Mongol,
kneel
Hindu,
Iran.
of
these
towards
able
vener-
fatherland ; a primeval
heights,as their common
Eden, peopled by their earliest legends with gods and
of
The
homes
happy men.
genii, and long-lived,
civilization
ancient
of
shadow
the
around
rose
patriarchaltent
were
strewn
what
the
over
spaces
amidst
their
and
recesses,
relics of old
mysterioustongues
they
ries
centufojfjty
drift of
The
vestigesof aspirationand
times
there
and
under
as
which
tides of
and
storms
their bases,
local
hid
in
historic
pre-
in
religions
; inscriptions
whose
names,
mological
ety-
vague
affinities suggest
widely separatedages
oldest
the
from
out
commerce
it
on
age
either side
hint the
that issued
be
from
contemplatinga
the human
race
of the
out
meaning
relations between
startling
and races.
The
highways of
strike across
this plateau, and
and
and
lines of those
of its movement
mystic intimacyof
of
symbol
in
Nature
We
seem
to
unityof
history; born
the
its inmost
with
primevallife of races on
indeed
know
but little. Why
we
primeval? It is but a step or two
Of
primitivemigrations
marvellous
of immemorial
tracks
caravan
this
the
can
penetrate towards
any
should
that
form
that would
name.
much
human
reallydeserve that
by knowing the crudest
grander Ararat
call it
we
historyor
of
human
Should
we
ence
scilife
gain
conditions, after
all?
It is said
ARYAS.
PRIMITIVE
THE
that
there
4!
tribes in Thibet
are
descended
glory in believingthemselves
Darwinians
would
probably be content
merely gettingsightof the process, if
But
found.
in Thibet
it,whether
originof
a
as
man,
should
we
or
come
is,
that
in every
apes.1
glory in
from
to
that could
as
be
traces
of
it show
the
upon
elsewhere, would
mind;
involved
mystery
in the
if
even
that
Man
step of mental
This
is
evolution
fact of
and we
cannot
account
thinking,now;
shall
for this evolution by any previous steps. We
of our
personalityby tracking
hardly find the source
it backward
and downward
into nought.
I do not even
whether
here into the question,
enter
the western
the eastern
or
edge of the great plateau
Armenia
Bactria
first peopled ; or whether
or
was
earliest
the
was
oldest
centre
of
radiation.
ethnic
The
Bibles
Central
and
to
the Chinese
Let
know
Asia
turn
us
the
multitudinous
1
focus of movement,
the West,
of which
we
Highlands, at the
extremity of Iran, nestlingunder the
heightsof the Belur-Tagh and Hindu
"
to
the
Bactrian
KJaproth,Aita. Polyghtta.
proofsand authorities in Muir's Sanskrit
See
to
the East.
to that
most,
north-eastern
"
to
Iranians
Texts, ii 306-392.
AND
RELIGION
42
LIFE.
fathomless
earth
summits
their
of forest which
belts
explore. From
peaks, each over
ridge of
for
horizon
of Snow,
twenty
f^et in
and
look
over-
man,
ventured
not
saw
silver stretched
hundred
one
has
he
twenty thousand
frosted
is loftier
point Hooker
one
other
no
altitude of
vast
white
Home
Himala}'a,the
as
repose
The
mean
than
and
suggest.
can
of
eternal
and
mystery
region on
these
have
who
They
to
snow
height,whose
the whole
over
Here
sixty degrees.
splendors and
are
in
nature
penetrabl
glooms, unutterable powers, imreserves,
correspondent to that spiritual
earlier education
whose
sential
they bore an es-
part.
Here
mythologicalMount
"centre
"
of
is the
the
of the
Universe."
celestial mountain
perhaps i$
says
the
saints."
the
arc
river
and
Eden
of
Mahabharata,
Here
throughoutAsia
is the
the
as
Borj
is all
dome
holy,
of
and
Here
the
to shore
descends
Greeks
Kashmir,"
inhabited
Pamer,
of the world."
"
saw
the
Here
Persians.
Semites.
plateau
"
Arvand,
and
of the
the
"
seed-vessel
worlds, and
seven
Here
of the Hindus,
Meru
by
regarded
w
Men
speech."
by a fish through
on
a mountain-top,
ern
to peoplethe South"to learn
an
ideal
climate,
Satapatha Brilhmana.
PRIMITIVE
THE
in
plants,animals,
and
and
men;
by mysterious tribes
and
4^
guarded
sion
intru-
from
hall-human
creatures,
the hidden
of
treasures
over
powers
It was
the great unwritten Bible of Asia,
marvellous
with
the earth.1
free
the
tradition
the
of culture,
starting-point
the
Zoroastrian
fire.
fountains, the
Here
immemorial
quarter of the
every
that
lake
originof
on
"
Mother
resort
East.
the summit
of the
system
of which
this
Buddhists
is the
Himalaya
And
the mountain
of Cities,"
Chinese
The
was
birthplaceof the
lakes and mystic
of pilgrims from
the
sacred
are
Here
faith.
imaginationand
field of
Balkh, in Oriental
say
ARYAS.
in fact,from
regionis the
centre,
the
great rivers of Asia descend on every side,
pootra,
Oxus, the Yaxartes, the Yang-tze-kiang,the Brahma-
the
"
recognize an
of
scope
broad
human
and
nature;
not
of
seek
to
our
earliest data
nature
of the
"
that
Asia ?
the
various
races
the
Natural
The
epoch
when
dwelt
wit-
ness-
resources
It is only of the
comprising the
and
were
remote
modern
principal
of Central
family
at
for the
the
tors
ances-
these
highlands
Indo-European
on
historical Hindus,
the
sians,
Per-
that we
Jews, Turks, Basques, Fi"!^!^ Magyars
'of this prerender a positiveangHRr jlad even
can
eminent
familyof nations W" cannot speak from data
afforded by the ordinaryforms of testimony. For we
"
Curtius,Strabo,Ptolemy.
RELIGION
44
have
to the
here
with
to do
AND
LIFE.
but
to
even
the
very
edge.
thing as the transmission of knowlBut in these prehistoric
the
deeps, where even
half-blind guides of mythology and tradition fail,we
of scientific certainty.It seems
greet a fresh source
if the infancyof man
became
but a starless night,
as
aid we
in respect of all those dubious guidesby whose
penetrate the past, in order that the pure testimonyof
his divine
it,might make
language, alone illuminating
For language is,as the oldest
originunmistakable.
faith and the latest science unite to declare it,an inspiration.
It is no arbitrary
invention,like the steam
engine
imitation of natural sounds ;
the cotton
or
gin ; no mere
but the natural result of a perfectcorrespondencebetween
notion
of such
the
which
must
from
outward
have
no
organ
material
and
the
inward
expression
.
processes,
Its testimony
ceeds
pro-
no
treacherous
brought into
origin.1And
of the
of these
referred to
step has
the next
of words
mass
and
singleclass
nations
been,
roots
or
45
ARYAS.
PRIMITIVE
THE
common
out
recover
to
common
much
as
to
the
guages
lan-
possibleof
as
the
been
has
age
look
may
hitherto unknown
of the
Greek
No
Teuton.
brilliant
or
of the Hindu
ancestors
and
the
more
Roman,
the
Celt and
It is the
marvellous.
comparativePhilologyas subtile
Astronomy. It has evoked from
these
the Persian,
and
science
of modern
achievement
It
this reconstruction.
upon
is
the
more
result of
the calculations
as
human
of
data hitherto
See
the
especially
"
We
do
have
not
succeeded
Europeans,
out
mean
in
researches of Burnouf
and
Bopp.
that Pictet,Eichhoff,Schleicher,
Kuhn, Fick,and other
of tongues.
into view
thoughof very unequal value,have resulted in bringing
Of the ideasand objects
which that languagewas used to designate.
*
Alterthumskunde*
scholars,
or
Aryas
in Weber's
1. 527;
9 ;
Les
Primitifs,
hidtsitu
Mdller, Science
Hut their
a
searches,
re-
largenumber
Schoebel, Rcchett/tessurla
234*236;
Religto*Prem*
d*
(Lect.V.); MUT,
RELIGION
The
common
their
the
by
self-respect
people is
The
to
pean
of Euro-
magnificentrecord
for
firstfixed datum
their
name.
appears
from
these
They occupied
the soil.
val
prime-
our
that the
researches
of Bactriana
which
travellers.9
modern
and
make
to
Their
have
geographers, and
the Greek
It
were
Their
cereal.
commonest
Names
for
race,
us
confirmed
are
enough
to
scription
de-
to stir the
number
doors.
which
cold
was
down
come
its
them
houses
region,richly
highly metalliferous ;
correspondingwith the
fauna
climate, flora,and
diversified
tilled
and
wooded,
and
watered
of
justify
Aryas
blood
Iranian
after thousands
now,
therefore
It further
by
and
scientific nomenclature,
in
returns,
civilization.
from
the Indian
honor,1 which
titleof
years,
which
by
name
LIFE.
yas) ;
AND
cool climates,
wealth
was
their
in their cattle*
was
inn, the
from
words
the
king,
which
designatedthe herd.
the
They called'dawn
mustering time of the cows ; f"
evening, the hour of bringing them home."
They
domesticated
the sheep, the goat, the
the cow,
had
the
slow walker ;
was
horse, and the dog. The cow
"
the dog was
the ox,
the vigorousone
;
speed ; the
wolf, "the destroyer/'They used yokes and axles
and
probably ploughs; wrought in various metaUk,}
were
"e
"
spun
and
wove
terracotta, and
; had
vessels
*metal
Compare Greek
"
Pictet,I. 35-4*.
and
made
musical
"p?r%,
valor,rod
German
of
"
wood, leather*
instruments
ekrt,honor.
of
THE
shells and
reeds.
counted
They
47
beyond
in oared
navigated rivers
They
ARYAS.
PRIMITIVE
chariots
other
They besiegedeach
and
know
we
Domestic
and
their enemies
reduced
of which
There
absolutism
Father
and
was
"
of
in battle
swords,
and
trumpets
in towns
to
kind
some
employed spies,
of
servitude,
extent.
sentiments
on
of affection
no
"
brother,
the
supporter
"
and
conchs.
signsof polygamy!!Patri*
tempered by natural instincts.
protector;"mother, "the former
are
"the
meant
disposer;
"the
the
not
relations rested
respect.
archal
sound
the
to
hundred.
The
of
forms
have
relationship
with
transmitted
been
slightchange through most
of the Indo-European race
branches
to the preseven
ent
day. And thus the closest domestic ties not only
became, as common
speech, the symbols of an ethnic
brotherhood, which time and space are bound to guard
sealed also to immortal
and expand, but were
ings
meannature
for the moral
by the oldest testimonyof
primitivenames
And
mankind.
words
of the
in other
The
these
sister,
affirmations
the
were
Spirit,
not
of
less
conscience, the
clearlypronounced,
directions.1
Kuhn,
had
in Weber's
Ind.
clear
conceptionsof
rightsof
property and definite guarantees for their protection.
These
based
on
ownership of the
guarantees were
the family altar stood, concentratingthe
soil where
sentiment of piety. We
at how
see
early a period
men
recognized the natural dependence of those
Necessary conditions of social order, the family and
Aryas
Studitn, I. 321-363
Lecture
OH
the
Lassen, I. 813
Mailer, Oxford
48
RELIGION
home,
the
and
fixed
on
Communistic
land.
LIFE.
.AND
schemes
of
ownership
permanent
have
yet
never
ceeded,
suc-
the
Indo-Europeans, in overcoming
among
which
this instinctive wisdom,
loyallymaintains the
infer
may
Hindus,
stones,
the
from
sacredness
Romans
Greeks, and
its
also
vacant
for
the
by
spaces,
from
property limits
of which
race
by
"
was
they were
branches.1
the
The
order
of
change
ex-
of wages,
and for the
All the essential elements
of
of oaths.
designatedby
of historic
cradle
which
word
in this
evidentlypresent
were
civilization,the
justicewas
for transactions
administration
social
formalities
had
Aryas
and
of
by
or
each
"
And
bounds, whether
to
by ploughed trenches,
or
attached
Land
associated
of directness
and
primitive
Law
races.
was
the
essential
characteristic
designatingboth.
been
called
"the
For
of
the
man,
four thousand
thinker.*'
For
years m"n
consciousness,
that
it is believed, between
existence
1
*
concrete
word
same
not
are
made
ch.
4351
has
will,
traceable
distinction,
and
v.
456.
abstract
being;1
the
made
Aryan
processes.
and
evil;a
in
signs of
They
believed
abounded
language
their
fathers
the
race
science
medical
49
intellectual
of that
germ
ARYAS.
PRIMITIVE
THE
by
consisted
of herbs
means
in
and
cising
exor-
magical
formulas.
There
of
nor
are
signs
no
edifices
an
consecrated
established
to
to
as
sincere
prove
priesthood,
But
deities.
relating to
abundant
of
adoration,
and
fervent
terms
are
so
religious
sentiment.
"
Developed
afterwards
vesta.
Ibid.,730, 690.
749-
in the Y"us
and
Raltshasas
of the
Veda,
and
in correspondent
Pictet, I. 633.
"
Ibid.,689.
'
Ibid.,748.
RELIGION
5"3
all its manifold
and
of
transcendence
LIFE.
AND
with
changing religions
an
the
serene
eternal law.
by the
Especially
populai summary
lantic
recent
of these.
researches of Milller.
Also the valuable
of Mythology for
Fjske,in the At*
PRIMITIVE
THE
their
to
and
And, again,names
Veda
and
tribes of
as
symbol
Avesta,
alike in the
indicate
that
our
faith,
venerated
have
sap
mountain
traditions,found
Iranian
the
fathers of
these unknown
must
the
ancestors,
common
5!
Asia.
Central
Indian
ARYAS.
of
business
main
the
of the Universe,
the Order
with
make
I
all
religionand
our
another
add
gave
milk, and
were
apt
them
was
it must
whom
Finally,we
The
burdens, and
bore
deserved
man,
religiousduty,
and
redounds
that of their
have
may
the
alike from
functions
between
Vivaswat
common
not
to
four
they
of
treatment
J;oboth
their
own
the
honor
from
progenitors,
common
descended.6
infer
from
the
testimonyof
haoma
perhaps a different
was
functions
the
as
mythical beings,
(Zend, Vtvwghvat).
(Iran,). Schoebel
just mentioned,
Indian branches of the family.
the
kind
is
Soma
descend
ways
that
in other
were
The
(Zend, fautma),or Asclcpiasacida^
plant,yet must have nearlyresembled it.
*
Ki"M4(Iran ) and Ma*u
(Ind.). They have common
"
to
equal significance.The
animals, which
patientdomestic
receive, and
to
Aryan races,
only, but to
science
fact of
those
that
indispensableto
and
it is
good.
thought
of
ideal which
the
personages
in consequence
7.
of the
separation
RELIGION
52
related
two
in all the
that
bibles
and
forms
LIFE.
AND
the
of Fire
functions
God
found
Aryas
oldest
that
they had
Deity in
of trust; and that they were
purity and simplicity
that help to explain a certain
with qualities
endowed
of falsehood,
and abhorrence
emphasis on sincerity
equally characteristic of the precepts of these old
and of the reputationof the early
ethnic scriptures,
great faith in prayer,
Persians
as
Hindus
and
intercourse
Western
the
among
with
of
races
antiquity.
The
the
as
sacred
of
centre
consecratingall
found
Its
be
to
flame
altar,
and
rite, and as
religioussentiment
social, civil,and political
relations,is
all
heritageof
common
ascended
from
by the///w,
watched
the domestic
on
or
Aryan
household
every
races.
hearth,
dead, of
have
scholars
primitivecivilization. Modern
traced its profound influence, as type and sacrament
of the Family, in shaping the whole
religiousand
municipal life of ancient Greece and Italy.1
Not
to designate
now
use
only are the words we
domestic
relations and religious
beliefs explainedby
the radicals of this primitive
Aryan tongue, but even
for dwellings,rivers, mountains, and
terms"
tions,2
naour
in like manner
associated with these patriare
archal
this
tribes.
So
The
men.
prehistoric
of the
ancient
become
its
most
And
here
is
See
in which
recent
this
Aryas
are
we
largestpart
has
been
home
at
of
the
among
knowledge
guage
through Lana
people have
our
reached
The
alone.
much
fleetingwords of
enduring record !
the tribute the philologist
ends by
remarkable
work
by Fustel de Contangos,La
specialsubjectis pi evented
for the
first time,
so
248, 252.
Cite
far
us
ac-
Antique (Paris,1870)1
I
am
aware*
fttall its
THE
cording
is
them
in
mildness;
faculty ;
of
sense
I add
the
much
language
categories
the
shall
liberty and
and
Thibet,
with
true
religious
the
shall
constant
find
faculties
can
progress
enable
forms
grammatical
primeval
foundations
patriarchs
of
what
we
of
Dt
VQrigine
du
lies
to
are
Lattgafe, p.
of
origin
intellectual
the
forget
ment
move-
that
with
dispense
Imaus,
and
aja.
of
uttered
first
spontaneously
the
is
that
concealed.
the
guide
be/'2
"
planet,
much
those
never
us
the
the
in presence
which
us
of
were
where
Let
"When
so
on
sounds
first formed
were
where
ourselves
and
mysterious depths
thrown
those
employ,
Renan
probably
be
must
where
our
of
science
to
we
still
we
to
Little
when
of
be
light
localities
the
consciousness
the
the
value
by
with
explore
have
will
duty
immense
verbal
beauty
elevated
master
of
amount
and
become
and
of
of
shall
Bokhara
which
of
love
the
sided
pre-
reasoning
strong
words
of
How
and
morality
was
and
tempered
was
energy
It
organization.
impressive
race
its first
social
race
progress." *
of
Aryan
language,
give them,
to
value,
personal
desire
their
impressions
to
sound
united
"
faculties.
their
which
Aryan
the
lively imagination,
right ;
instincts,
of
of
spiritopen
of
formation
opening
53
distinguishes the
disposition,in
happy
ARYAS.
balance
the
the
at
the
What
harmonious
the
revealed
of
PRIMITIVE
of
no
the
chosen
who
what
laid
we
II.
THE
HINDU
MIND.
GREAT
A
"*^-
civilization
Like
great
is
the
it is
not
"
of
mystery
personality.
does
past
'
for,
collective
whom
men,
fc"
account
MIND.
HINDU
THE
and
genius
IJStoty'
We
have
external
such
The
"
word
like
and,
of
widely
race,'*
differing
te
"
that
"
as
Thus
and
on
their
fusion.
of
their
origin,
first appearance
such
of
unity
growth
However
it is
in
only,
but
or
we
certain
history,
in
w
them.
"
origin
and
Aryan"
to
"
and
equal
an
would
or
distinct
Teutonic
differ
which
relation
wholly
as
constitute
Polynesian.
conceived,
of
of
term
unities
again
sense
the
kinds
terms
by
by
limitations
the
prove
the
of
class
modified
quite indefinitely,
to
applied
African,
whatever
to
that
determinative
inexplicable
breadth
by
kind
that
American,
in
but
these
and
from
But,
marks
designated
Hebrew
races
in
not
meaning.
Semitic
extent
is
influences
is used
serves
development.
constantly
yet
are
It
its
note
we
while
moreover,
species,"
substantial
from
forces,
science.
our
these
which,
race,
of
historical
and
Behind
it.
educated
qualities of
climatic
trace
can
conditions
the
report
can
of
d**"
spiritual gravitation.
We
the
at
aces
is
civilization
may
their
we
mentary
frag-
dependent
the
decide
that, when
it is
are
races
question
mark
their
incompleteness
58
AND
RELIGION
that
This
impressesus.
most
LIFE.
embryologicalphase,
and
at
prospect of reaction.
last
them
that is
yet
The
in due
to
of progress
law
energiesof
proportion,in
must
races,
the nobler
and
humanity
come.
Oriental
Special
The
bring out
blend
The
the
without
races
in
mutual
antiquity,
though by
intercourse, did
not
means
no
attain real
matic
Owing to peculiarcircumstances, cliand other, they have
not
yet attained it. They
still isolated columns, awaitingtheir place in that
are
and culture,which
universal templeof religion,
politics,
widest experienceis as yet inadequateto design.
our
from
the physical world
I venture
to borrow
an
which
the general
to indicate
illustration,
serve
may
result of their ethnological
qualities.It is, I need
hardly say, symbolical merely, and not to be taken
either in a materialistic sense,
or
as
definingimpassable
limits ofjace capacity.
Hindu
is subtle, introversive,
mind
The
tive.
contemplaIt spinsits ideals out of itsbrain substance, and
The Chinese
busy
may properlybe called cerebral.
with
plodding, uninspired labor, dealingwith pure
ideas to but little result,yet wonderfullyefficientin
Types.
fusion.
""
the world
of concrete
muscular.
And
facts and
uses
"
may
be defined
mediating
between
thought and work, apt alike at turning
lation
specuinto practice, and
raising practice to fresh
so
speculation,
leadingout of the ancient form of civilas
for
THE
into the
ization
HINDU
modern,
59
MIND.
plainlyindicates
less
no
type.
nervous
We
observe
therefore
that in the
dawn
of
history,
more
less
or
not
faculties.
the
between
little encouraging to
So
students
as
us
that it would
be
of universal
its promise,
and
and lovers of its progress
religion,
if these imperfectsocieties should reveal even
germs,
familiar appliancesmight seem
which
competent to
of
forms
expand into noble
thought and desire.
still,if these
Better
have
spontaneouslyarisen
Our
firststudy is of the
of this race,
mind
Aryan portionof
Brain
of
not
absent.
which
in such
found
are
races,
or
the
Hindu.
to
despiteof
in
mean
called
I have
properly of
populationof India,
more
the
this I do
was
themselves
conditions.
the adverse
By
forms
muscle
the
the
Hindu
The
Mmdg
the
and
nerve.
On
have shown
tribes generally,
mountain
"""flw-Aryan"
tendencies; while the race, as a
Very decided military
and nowise wanting in industry
whole* is agricultural,
their development of the physical
as
or perseverance,
"
of
resources
the
country
and
the
wonders
of
their
architecture
amply prove.1
Nevertheless, the contemplative
facultyseems
1
nd Modem
India, ch,
com-
x.
60
RELIGION
petent
to
AND
LIFE.
shaping them
and
all other
tendencies,
in the
rather than
long run to speculative
material
most
or
practicalresults* The
impressive
works
of Hindu
genius are modes of celebratingthe
of meditation.
The
Rig Veda
sings of the
power
And
it has been finelysaid that
deep sea of mind."
"Father of gods and men," which the Greeks
the name,
loved
would
well apply to India,
to give to the ocean,
that immeasurable
of dogmas and beliefs.1
sea
latest philosophicaland
The
religious'
systems lay
Brain.
prefiguredin the depths of this Hindu
ProducuvityIt exhausted
forms
of devotional
most
cism
mystiand subtle speculation. In these spheres "it left
its pupilslittleto learn from Zeno
Aristotle,or the
or
of later theology." It created
controversies
of
one
artistic languages, and
of the richest
the most
one
It compiled elaborate Law
literatures,in the world.
"
Codes
in great numbers,
prodigious.
of
treasures
ritual, philosophical,devotional.
was
its voluminous
and, besides
Its great
Its
sacred
lore,
poetic productivity
epics,the Ramayana
Mahabharata,
and
other
200,000
which
-contrasts
with
Iliad
the
^Eneid
or
differs from
as
the
that
of
people have
dreamed
done, in philosophy,mythology, ethics,
or
didactic thought, is here transmuted
in imaginative
or
Hindu
alone has
The
into song.
and experience an
epic. These
B(il"a"chti
quoted
p. 113.
Laprade'sSentiment
colossal
his whole
made
two
great accretions
constant
of
tit la
Hindu
Katvrt
life
necessityfor
history. In
avattt
It
THE
substance
their main
fifth
or
referred
their relations
this
at
each
it could
From
kingdoms
largo
as
with
build
each
brilliant
then
all of which
disappear,like
has
been
cirrus
little
and
then
last
the
Mahnilta,
for Hindu
movement
streamers
now
The
neighborson every
dynasty, like the
later times
would
united
Disunity.
and
his
master
some
up
other
worked
one
of distinct tribes.
multitude
warred
side, and
hurope,
as
some
been
penin-
vast
among
have
the
one-third
divided
the race.1
never
...
sum,
the fourth
as
Vedic
imaginationof
far
into this
nation.
as
that in both
"
very ancient
interest of fresh
Yet
other
least is certain,
over
came,
back
era.
much
to a
to
our
6l
MIND.
they go
century before
be
may
HINDU
dependenc
in-
littlewfKtc,and
in the blue
deeps
of the Indian
sky, or fleeting
thoughtsin the heaven of
Hindu
It was
dreams.
the mutual
strife
v and
jealous
of the Hindu
kings, not the lack of militaryspirit
of military
that made
this great people
nor
resources,
from the eleventh
to
a prey to the invading Moslem
A glut of food
the fourteenth centuries of our
era.
in one
English province of India has often occurred
time with a famine in an
at the same
adjoiningone ;
yet the intercourse
the abundance
to make
The
Fauche.
between
R"tntiyana
Monier
been
course
found translated
in
of the
one
has been
supply the
has given
insufficient
lack
into French
afco of the
of
by
MnfhtblrfraU,
Indian
on
Epic Poetry^and a ntrw Kn"li*h rhymed version
will be
in both }"oem"
publication.Many of the finestepifeAdets
Orientalised
/Vr""*.
Jolowicz's
httle volume
in his admirable
by Griffithiftin
has
Williams
them
of
62
RELIGION
AND
LIFE.
the other.1
There
twenty-one
at
are
estimated,*
of
which
a
language in many
respects peculiarto
possesses
itself. "Villageslie side by side for a thousand
years,
without
in the
between
in the north
Hindustani
tongues."
intermixture
considerable
any
of these distinct
of India
and
mil
Ta-
the
of
great classes
two
languages derived
the indigenous,perhaps
educated
an
from
one
other
India, and
native of that
Bengal
tongue.
The
of
north-west
had
tlon'
of
wants
English
than
for
with
in any
supplied,and
well-organized
governments,
writers,
earliest reliable
our
owe
and
easy
hold intercourse
lauded
much
Political
we
in
it more
!j
earlier Hindus
orgam/a-
cityto
Madras
or
make
and
strangers,
the defence
notices of
thoughtfulmanner
were
agriculture
of
as
the
to
sick
of the state
whom
India,
in which
protected,
and needy,
secured.4
The
regulationsfor freightsand
and organizamarkets, and justrules for partnerships
tions
atid
in trade, for testingweights, measures,
and punishing dishonest
dealing/ And the
money,
throughout
organizationof the villagecommunities
contain
law-books
Westminster
Mack
ay '"
Pen yon
Reports
the
minute
on
in Zttchr.
"
M.
Sit*
G. (1862).
0r"r, B.
XV.
THE
HINDU
63
MIND.
Northern
elaborate
an
how
self-government,that showed
could
of personal and social freedom
large an amount
of
under the depressingshadow
be maintained, even
science never
led
But these steps in political
caste.
form
to
onwards
to
nor
unity and nationality,
any
of constructive
mon
policyon a large scale, or for a com-
of
system
local
end.
India
has
and
the
foreigntrade.
Roman
Empire, it
cial centre
earlier
much
at
from
Phoenicia
In
the
was
record
oldest codes
great
of
period
in the West
very
to
early days
was
famous
been
all times
at
of
K0roiffn
R^tio"s-
commer-
Italyand Egypt,
for all Asiatic
China
system
it
races,
in the East.
advanced
as
of
The
mercial
com-
the Hindu
tribes, regulated
exchanges among
by wise and just provisions; and a high respect for
trade is shown
by the permission granted the Brahof caste, to earn
in violation
their support by
mans,
assuming the functions of the Vai^ya,or mercantile
than
class.1 In more
of
one
epoch, the resources
India, natural
have
and
industrial
the wealth
made
as
well
as
intellectual,
of great
art.
littlepractical
and
enterprise,
there
was
have
certain
See Craufurd,Ancient
And Modtr*
64
AND
RELIGION
LIFE*
works,
found
are
believed
It has been
cess.
of their mercantile
traces
far
the
to
that
and
east
west
establishments
of India.
Yet,
on
it is
whole,
scholars
did
travel.
not
Only
great religiousand
like Buddhism,
Hindu
could rouse
inspiration,
thought to seek geographical expansion. Only here
moral
and
there
find
we
of
traces
embassies
; and
these,
of China,
political
objects,to the courts
and
Rome,
Egypt. Yet the intellectual life of India
was
profoundly felt throughout the ancient worlcf*
to sit at the feet of
went
Greece, Persia, Egypt even,
mainly
these
for
dreamers
serene
banyan
;
shades, from
and
there
to achieve
the
on
time
the
they
Indus
marvelled
ideal
virtue.
and
of Alexander
wards
down-
the power
of philosophy
And what treasures
at
further
of
The
Sciences,
Hindus
flash out
"
"
reasoned
of the
Journal Roy
As.
of
war
the
under
itself
as
India
to
in
the
Fortuna-
if it
were
1867).
Bengal (Philolog.,
HINDU
THE
They
loved to press
beyond
65
MIND.
successions
material
ditions
con-
or
"
of
introduction
numerical
these
signs
in
place of
used
before
by all other
alphabetic characters
nations of antiquity a change ascribed
by old writers
to the
Pythagoreans, those Orientalists of the Greek
world, but probably an importationfrom India through
of Bagdad
the finest ideal impulse
the Arabians
was
ever
given to arithmetical studies. The decimal
culus
developed in India as a speculative calsystem was
so
were
earnestly,that special names
given to
in an
reach.
ascending scale of enormous
power
every
of ten was
The
taken
as
a unit, and
fifty-third
power
the
"
"
on
this
base
new
reached
figure was
four hundred
"
as
limits
and
the
of the
world
numbers
And
these
the
zeros.
solution
of
as
fixed
Colebiooke,Hindu
Woepcke., Mem.
Algebra* Tntrwl
surks
pp
Chijfres ludiens,
in
dimension
the
The
less
ments
ele-
the
"
for
Arabians
xiv.,xv
in
by
problems,
containable
atoms
taken
of ideal
representingmathematical
realitynone
being so utterlypast conception."
till a
rose
followed
twenty-one
number
of
scale
consistingof unity
applied to
were
such
another
Journal A iiatique(1863).
66
AND
RELIGION
called
Indian
the
LIFE.
arithmetic
the
"
sandgrain
lus."
calcu-
had
ago at least, the Hindus
based
of arithmetical
mnemonics,
Eighteen centuries
elaborate
systems
numerical
on
"
reached
They
"
Weber,
close of
known
created
letters of the
to
bet.1
alpha-
science," says
stage of algebraic
in
Europe tillthe
had been
the last century ; and, if their writings
a
certainlyhave
century earlier,they would
a
new
epoch."2 Aryabhatta, their greatest
which
astronomer
and
determined
very
of
to
attached
values
circle
was
not
arrived
mathematician,
the
at
relation
closelythe
circumference, and
of the
of the
diameter
appliedit to
the
earth.3
Lecture
on
India.
Weber,
HINDU
THE
The
Greeks
appear
years ago.
aid from their observations
of
have
been
in
Lassen
mentions
the
the
as
and
The
sufficient
last
of thirteen
its inherent
supposed
to
series is
why
reside
stands
Siddhanta
unsupported
rejectedfor good
in
power,
annals.
astron"
the tortoise, is
reasons
of the
term
to
as
foundations, such
absurdityof
the
well
of successive
myth
elephant under
much
their teachers.
matters
derived
as
eclipses,
names
their
distinguishedin
omers
have
to
astronomical
some
6^
MIND.
in
of these
one
supposed
same
as
"If
remain
to
the
not
may
the
series.
endless
an
works,
firm
power
volving
inthe
by
be
itself?"1
Aryabhatta
observations
on
science
to
appears
its axis
the
;
reached
knowledge
and
to
in
of his time
have
the
have
of the
availed
by independent
earth's
himself
ment
move-
of the
calculatingthe precession of
length of the orbital times of
See
and
Modern
views
age of Hindu astronomy are criticised
entitled
whose
These criticisms,,
however,
to very high respect
opinionsare
by Whitney,
do not affectthe substance of what is here stated.
The
11.479-
as
to
the oiigiuand
68
RELIGION
His
works
of
have
been
AND
the
commentation,
LIFE.
of
centre
immense
an
ture
litera-
in this respect
surpassed
by
No people of antiquity
the Veclas alone.
investigated
so
fullythe laws of euphony, of the composition and
It is only in our
derivation of words.
own
century,
and
incited by them," says Weber, "that our
Bopp,
have
advanced
far beyond
Ilumboldt, and Grimm
"
The
them."1
world.
the
on
the
Nirukta
The
seventh
Grammar
Hindu
century
of
Yaska
B.C.,
and
subject.2In
same
is "the oldest
in the
belongs probably to
quotes older writings
whatsoever
the
concerns
accomplishingmore
the Semitic
Yet
lsory'
not
did in
race
than
more
of
the outset
at
two
thousand
Semites
the
their
have
and
than
career
years.
they
are
inclined to
it should
are,
seem,
pure history. There
The
annalists.
reliable Hindu
only sources
no
of
discovered
periods otherwise
Brahmanical
largenumbers,
wholly unknown.
Chronicles
dynasticlists
and
and
of several
meagre
The
scattered
kingdoms
allusions.
The
are
but
Buddhists,
reallyserious study
of history,
though even they have not had enough of
fact from legend. It
the critical facultyto distinguish
is only by careful study,and comparison with Greek,
Chinese, and other testimony,that their voluminous
of
records can
be made
to yieldthe very great wealth
in fact
There
historical truth they reallycontain.
are
on
the
other
hand, have
India
Lecture
Kenan, Langues
on
made
coveringmany
(Berlin,
1854),p
ShnitiqHcs,365.
28.
HINDU
THE
69
MIND.
complete
more
reaching
from
century, than
are
with
earliest
the
times
; both
landmarks
of
sense
of
to
the
last
and
hists
Budd-
and
to
mysticnumbers,
a haunting
express
But though
time.
in
extravagances
the Brahmans
surpass
in
of human
in observation
purpose,
for recording actual events.2
in the taste
historical
affairs,and
earliest
of
an
Sutras
are
epoch
of
in the
of great value
which
we
have
record.
other
This
superiorityas
any
from caste
is due in part to their freedom
theoretic
whose
is,
gives a
Ceylon,
Brahmans
deals
Their
which
down
and
space
the
serious
the fourteenth
State
possess of any other Oriental
For
determining chronology, there
we
yet few
as
Mahavansa,
chronicle
trustworthy account
and
China.1
except
Indian
valuable
sources
growth of
historic
also in
scarcely
chroniclers
;
lack
immobilityand practical
or
sense.
deeper
the
forward
They
tigation
inves-
system
of motive,
differ from
mans
the Brah-
for
its own
sake.
Lassen, It'
India,we
13, 16.
justrecognitionin
literature to
the geographicaland
Veda
historicalstudy of
LIFE.
AND
RELIGION
70
speak
to
falsification of
the
of
facts,
writers in
justify
European
such
to
extent
castingstones
as
would
at them
on
this account.1
historic
The
least in certain
at
"
Herald's
who
of
of
We
directions.
means
are
wanting,
told that, jn
held land
of years
is
and
ago,
capable
of
demonstration.2
It
would,
ever
no
the
records
these
state
has
hundreds
many
by
fills in
Panjab, the bard, who
in Europe is taken
which
by the
of every proOffice," can
give the name
prietor
villageof
the
place
every
India
is indeed
sense
fact,be
of
climate
the
far from
India
on
written
documents
is of
and to the
pursuits,
discouragementto literary
of records.
preservation
Yet w e cannot
overlook their natural propensity
to
itself
reluct
at
limitation
,
f
Force of the
positivefacts,and
by
J
.
to the
not
authorityof details. This was
objective
tivetkment.
owjng" as in a great degree with the Semites,
cratic
to
intensityof passion and the worship of autocaprice,but to a stronger attraction towards
-pure
thought. Whatever
they may have accomplished
ideal generalization
in astronomy
and
medicine, an
The
was
always easier to them than observation.
comempia-
Lassen, II. 7.
HINDU
THE
71
MIND.
Hindu
sciences
almost
Hebrew
the
little as
as
in
did
Semitic
distinctively
ity.
capacof
But while the Hebrew
failed here by reason
his defective
appreciationof natural laws, and his
appetitefor miracle and sign, the Hindu, belonging
the scientific facultyis supreme,
to a familyin which
failed for a different reason
; namely, his excessive
bled
love of abstraction
and
contemplation. This enfeethe sense
His imaginationspurned
of real limits.
It dissolved
life into
the paths of relation and
use.
ancient
in his
times, and
weaving
anew,
flow,
of
out
Its boundless
then
shapes
tried
and
create
movements
this star-dust
desire to
to
bring the
of
the worlds
in
tasmal
phan-
thought.
universe
under
one
and make
it flow forever from Mind
as the
conception,
plines
perfectunityand sole reality,by contemplativediscialonC)
though one-sided and ill-balanced, was
practical
yet a magnificentaspirationin days when
and social wisdom
in its infancy. Limit, the true
was
"
balance
and
of ideal
human,
and
"
and
limit, which
order
is not
freedom, divine
limitation,but
mony
har-
"
of actual
life;
types, which
or
else it binds
the
conventional,
idea within
fixed
though often
grandly serene,
everywhere mechanically repeated
and allegorically
defined.
Greek
strates
sculpture demonForm
the capacityof the Human
for every
aesthetic purpose,
embodying divine ideas therein
with pure content
Here CEdipus
and noble freedom.
has solved the riddle, and pronounced the answer,
are
and,
"
72
RELIGION
Man.
But
in Hindu
overpowering
human
form,
real
AND
Art
you
LIFE.
mythological
fancy
see
of
the
actual
boundless
tion
exaggerationand reduplicaof its parts, a delugeof symbolicfigures,
gathered
from every quarter and heaped in endless and stupendous
combinations, the negationof limit and of law.1
This
Every thing here is colossal.
aspirationto
enfold the Whole
find images vast enough to
cannot
It excavates
satisfyits purpose.
mountains, piling
chambers
chambers
upon
through their depths, for
mile after mile of space.'2 It carves
them
into monstrous
a
monolithic
of
statues
animals
and
gods.
It
"
See
few
absorbed
special forms
KugleTs KnnstgeschlcJtie,
p.
There
more
it, save
in
of
to
in the
statuary.
Ramee, Hist
extends
edifice, and
of
in separate
de
are
121
Renan
103;
I"Architecture,vol. i.
fortyseries
than two
of
miles.
caves
in Western
India ; and
at
Ellora the
architecture
THE
But
we
their
HINDU
MIND*
73
values
themselves
denied.
were
At
the
least
we
are
allured
these
of an
immeasurable
in
by the sense
scope
to unity with
God, which
mystical aspirations
bears
witness
of
genuine
illimitable Whole,
hostile
even
instead
have
intuition.
of the manifold
stand
to
come
abides
an
symbols
of
out,
for
our
recognizesome
suggestionof the Hindu dream.
To
appreciatethe results of
tendencies,
Here
recall the
these
contemplative
Aryan worship of
It seems
the clear Light of Day.
have
to
given
place, in the development of Hindu
thought,to its
of which
the gloom of the Forest
exact
and
opposite,
the Cave
would
be a truer
symbol. But it is in fact
not
Light
must
It is transformed
lost.
and
we
into
analogue,becoming
of Meditation..
full confidence
old
an
inward
worship
tive
representa-
of the
serener
It is this
in its power
to
which
divinity,
pass through and
with
solve
dis-
and
men
lightup
some
where
puny,
awe-struck
with
74
AND
RELIGION
feeble torches,
or
wake
LIFE.
little space
some
with
around
them
wizard
a
half-whispered words,
gleam, a
and all is dark again and still. To
stealthysound,
make
of nature
these profound sepulchral recesses
and
have
shone
art
endurable, light must
through
"
"
from
them
The
Invisible
an
Hindu
thinker
Sun.
found
Person
Deity
most
to
near
him,
Shape, but as
guage
Word, the symbol of pure thought,in his own
It was
Sanskrit.
in language, the most
marvellous
of all human
purely intellectual, most nearly spiritual,
products, and we might almost say it was in language
absolute mastery hi constructive
only, that he showed
With
work.
pious zeal he perfectedand transmitted
this, the express image of his ideal life. He wrought
in the depths of
it out in love and faith and patience,
without aid from
abroad ;
mind, far back in antiquity,
and
then
slowly developed or decomposed this divine
"Word"
into many
popular dialects, still holding
inviolable.1
its purest form
and
sacred
"Speech,
of
melodious
Vach," says the Rig Veda, "was
queen
the Gods ; generatedby them, and divided into many
if not
portions."2 So grew up this typicallanguag'e,
of Indo-European speech, yet the
the norm
centre
n"t
ihei,an-
as
visible
as
nor
"
"
"
of
hearth
and
this
their several
of
brotherhood
tongues
ing
reveal-
to
it
The
die
out
became
Sanskrit
sacred
throughoutIndia.
traced
R.
V, VIII.
the vernacular
cent
my
c.
tongue of Noithern
In
the
sixth
it was
India
no
in
early times.
longer spoken.
In
It
began
the third
and
by the fifth of the Christian eia was established as such
(See Benfey, in Muir's Sanskrit
Texts* II. 143 ) Muir has carefully
language ;
it back to Vedic
every-dayspeech
"
was
in the ninth
resources
times, and
of their author*.
89, I0;
125
shown
that
the
oldest hymns
were
composed in the
in creative
MIND.
HINDU
THE
faculty,in
75
flexional and
verbal
ment;
develop-
hearts
to
need
terms
it in the oldest
memory
sound
the
had
and
been
the
for thousands
laws
of
ture
ma-
Vedas,
for ages,
writing. Then
came
so
Sanskrit
Infinite
alphabet
music,"
but
picture-signs,
intellectual.
They
grammarians
an
last
The
of articulate sounds.
from
At
"God's
thereof.1
chords
transformed
alone.
It is
letters became
letters
are
not
stract
absomething more
are
phonetic, symbols
was
the
toil the
Hindu
of years
veloping
expended in deeuphonic structure ; drawing
facile
tongue of theirs
as
from
found
perfectinstrument, with what has been called a "promusical
assonances
more
feeling,"harmonious
They referred
regularand delicate than the Greek.
the organs
its primal sounds
to
by which they were
entific
severallyshaped. And, with a presentimentof scitruth, theysought to divine an essential relation,
1
Karma
Mi
76
AND
RELIGION
existingin
LIFE.
of
the sounds
things,between
the objectsthey represented.1They
of words
and
the whole
far as to trace
back
went
so
language to
about fifteen hundred
root-words, to all of which they
Eichhoff
ascribed
distinct meanings.
enumerates
in his Indo-European
of these
nearly live hundred
the clear lightthey throw
Grammar,
fullyillustrating
family
upon the comparativeetymology of this whole
of languages.2
But
it
of
uses
the
nature
diffusion of truth.
of the
of
their
Was
the
on
this
of
contempt
Christian
Church
that
instrument
for
oppositionbased
tendencies,
afterwards
the
Brahmanical
The
recognized.
writing were
indicate
laws
reaction
Buddhist
till the
not
was
the
to
partly
that
was
as
the
invention
printing?
Recent
writers
described
have
wasteful, careless
and
Hindus
the
to
rant
igno-
as
better their
con-
Pt.utcil
m
nmi
dition,
physr
lacking
cainucss'of money.
and
and
almost
other
varietyand
of their
structure
the
; to
ingenuityin
in the useful
ploughs
comparative
arts ; to the
imperfection
of their qiaterialsfor dye-work, glass-blowing,
all chemical
their disabilities
operations,and especially
in
from
art
provision in
labors.
their laws
for the
substantial
and
Much
this is the
Karma
of
historyof
many
Mim"nsft.
the
to the
wares
stone-
lack
protectionof
literary
genius in
certainlyin
1
of
want
artistic,
or
in the
causes
the
and
all
worthless
construction
at
and
in
implements
agricultural
of
absence
depressing
centuries.
respects in strikingcontrast
*
chanical,
me-
result of
last few
of
Eichhoff,pp.
21, 29,
162.
It is
with
HINDU
THE
the
of the
state
in the
described
the
fine
tax-free
lands
quite equal
do
we
the very
use
working
up
air," with
woven
a
call
they
roller,and
hand
shell, is
at
all
events
The
materials.
exaggerated.
the
of
most
enough
this
steady progress
impulse from abroad.
was,
on
the whole,
His
for material
His
was
an
favorite
with
having
games
invention, his
are
the
Yet
labor
and
chess
he
unsiiiled
The
nature.
"ns,
of developing
was
of his dislike of
dice
it to
of
qualities
little curiosity
and
reluctant
exponent
nearest
in
physicaluses.
to
the
with
practicaldirecti
passive temperament
progress,
for conflict
system
many
disinclined
bit of
relnains
in the
in
mastered
them.
zeal
drawbacks
are
to
Hindu
The
fish-bone,
report is certainly
of truth
that there
without
simplestand
unfavorable
of
"webs
or
artist, endowed
indicate
race
able
incompar-
than
instrument
an
above
But
waters"
woman,
little spindleturning in
giftof making
rare
"running
other
no
Hindu
for the
into thread
cotton
raw
itself in
show
may
The
conditions.
of crude
muslins
genius that
the
to
injustice
of the
many
skill
agricultural
Europe.1 Nor must
of Western
those
to
the
of
marks
showing
as
Pilgrim,"in
officials describe
British
fifth century.
as
the "Chinese
Fahian,
givenby
useful arts,
of the
as
national
old
of India, with
account
art,
well
as
77
MIND.
little
caste-
movement.
78
RELIGION
could
liberate into
not
And
historyof
the
in many
clined
de-
validitywhatever.
live
by Thought alone.
tendencies
shape the
cannot
man
implied that
It is not
of
tests
action, had
its metaphysicalspeculation
proves
that
ways
of
world
the
to
LIFE.
AND
these
into
of Hindu
current
focus
of free energy,
Vikramaditya, the
ff
the
at the
"
companion
of Mankind."
Guardian
brilliant courts
Akbar,
of poets, and
We
do
of
forgetthe
great mustering
not
opportunityconstantlyopen, on this
and
the
ground of nations, for the friction of races
overlook
that
we
sympathy of religions.Nor can
passionatelove of the Hindus for dramatic personation,
the sign of a wide
of the imaginativeand
scope
such
sympatheticfaculties, which has shown
ductivity
pro-
"
"
in
delight of
The
villagein
every
the
results of excessive
in India,
even
the
literature, and
their
of
noble
involved
were
the
"
both, since
or
substantially
one,
endeavor
live
to
It should
Force of
tion,
contempla-
encouraging
habits
mental
reactions
in their natural
social
to
are
realism
void
dethat
of
development
admiration.
our
are
especiallyto
splendid capacity,philosophicaland religious,
will claim
study
The
uses.
and
from
equallyfar
are
the
land.
abstraction
widely held
makes
seem
to tne
"
the
which
processes
And
we
Oriental
two
in
was
brought
by Thought alone.
that personal energy
Hindu,
as
member
out
life
in
are
the
belongs of right
of that Indo-Eim*-
Physical
Nature.
pean
family of nations, in
whom
vigorous
THE
HINDU
MIND.
practicalgenius, whether
Teutonic,
or
How
as
to
appears
79
Persian, Greek,
inherent
be
is it that, in his
and
the old
case,
man,
Ro-
pressible.
irre-
Aryan
and
of the power
other instance
of
passive
Northern
settled
in this alone
and
dreamy
only after
in
conditions.
India
it has
element
been
Indus
the
southward.
obtained
penetratedthe
from
In every
westward
or
been
north-westward
The
of climatic
mastery
whole
breadth
eastwards,
and
the
temperate
of
equal
whether
Asiatic
the
in
free progress
Europe,
zone
force
and
"
may
add
that Asia
America,
enter
of collision
we
fact
open
can
the
races,
races
relations,
of combination.
or
"
Her
tribes
whose
from
usuallybeen
the
from
mountains
obvious
causes,
to the
plains.
descent
the
movement,
of the
British Army
See Jeffrey's
gspri*"*
Loh, XVII.
in
3.
India, Appendix.
has
The
where
winter
8O
AND
RELIGION
wanting, and
were
renewed
day
every
luxuriance
LIFE.
the
wildering
be-
same
of
"
"
would
world
simplicityof
and
unity
would
reflected
be
and
The
nerve.
in the
movement
in their mental
sal
colosnatural
processes
and
India
have
well
tions
Por-
and
bracing atmosphere ;
the higher levels are vigorthe tribes that occupy
ous,
active, and enterprising. But the climate of the
where
Hindu
although
modified
by
culture
A
tropicalheats.
alluvion, through
Himalaya
ranges
south.
An
held
on
to
almost
the
rain
of the
rivers
enclosed
north
vertical
Hindu's
its centre,
vegetationcovers
enormous
the sea,
the
and
had
respects determined
colossal
which
has
wind
the
is in all essential
season,
ever
cool
lowlands,
the
lull
an
of
love
and
between
by
whose
and
awe,
"
the
this rich
flow
vast
from
tain
moun-
loftyplateaus on
Sun,
wet
beams
all the
the
have
more
THE
of the very
languor of
the
to
movement
HINDU
8l
MIND.
of his
thought,and disposed it
contemplation and the meltingpassivity
of dreams.
Yet
that
which
Aryan vitality,
Teutonic
sinew
Hellenic
nerve,
here
even
tropicalforests
Persian
to
and
and
under
vigorousraces
nevertheless
became
an
to
intellectual
in
"uit".
all-masteringheats,
from
to
wrought
And
in the West
and
turned
wonders.
without
in the North
climate
and
and
the intermingling
the Greek
which
enjoyed,
immensely productive force.
that, while
show
climatic
other
or
conditions
modify originalspiritualforces,
they are not adequate to explain civilizations,nor to
which
sustains and directs them.
supply the inspiration
which
the later developThe
elements
characterize
ment
physical
of Hindu
mind
as
were,
we
solitude and
shall
heat
present in
see,
of the Indian
derness
wil-
certain
; some
all evolutionists
changes requireto
with
the
be
explainedby
natural
order.
phenomena
for their
But
ical
histor-
no
ference
creative inter-
they
also
tell
tists
scienmany
the physicalconditions of
prevails,in
productive cause,
forces, inexplicable
by such
in every
affirm, that
and
to
conditions, which
involvingthe
ignore
work
-precedence
82
LIFE.
substance;
creativityof mind^ and constituting
spiritual
and
more
in
AND
RELIGION
race,
less
or
in
of natural
As
it is
so
incapacity,
that
It is rather,
inclination towards
rest, alike in
to
coming
as
the consummation
by no means
passivequalityof
in the
note
we
temperament.
an
of
dom
wis-
"
constant
repose
thingsmaterial
and
of endeavor
of
compatiblewith
The
religionof Brahman
aspirationto repose ; yet
with incomparable energy
"If the Hindus
and
it,
reference
spiritual,
sultry,
relaxing
course
pure
Hindu
one
as
and
law.
it is not
enervation
appear
round.
and
This
is
degree of
active energy.
alike was
Buddhist
and
its disciplines
were
and
pursued
zeal.
enterprising,"
says Lassen,
"they are industrious,wherever
they have real labors
much
of endurance,
to perform. They show
power
bear
with
and
patience. And
heavy burdens
they
from a dislike to have
avoid toils and dangers more
from want
of courage ; a
their quietdisturbed, than
to be
in no
they are well known
qualityin which
way deficient."
The
freedom
could
are
not
and
hardly be
force
of self-conscious manhood
expected of
giatingfurther
and
further into
wildernesses.
The
keen
goads
mountain
miand
air
laxed
forgotten.Lassitude crept over the will and retill they seemed
the practical
to
understanding,
lie buried in the helplessnessof dreams, confounded
with this overwhelming life of physicalnature
; and
were
Lassen, I. pp.
411, 41*.
THE
their
place
that
in
knows
the
facts
and
that
the
from
reacts
the
them
it,
of
soul
also,
dreamers,
few
of
those
who
at
faith
have
least
heedless
world
the
hath
Holy
never
far
here
as
force
from
listen
the
tively,
atten-
somnambulism
from
in
accents
of
is
not
help
hearing
find
seemed,
living
as
we
the
even
inspired
"
The
if
And,
be
may
little
with
that
is
but
nature,
though
assured
become
have
man
he
shall
formula
since
yet
which
we
Hegelian
as
as
in
world
they
as
the
womb
man
closely,
wholly
of
severity
the
more
not
philosopher
where
than
understanding.
the
other
look
we
upon
we
not
is
are
in
embryo
the
by
development
representing
fairly
practical
of
if
But,
that
that
he
that
not
dwells.
an
human
83
MIND.
defined
be
to
came
stage
HINDU
Ghost
lost."
their
these
dream,
III.
THE
RIG
VEDA.
"
art
us.
mttnt.
of
have
old.
The
proclaimed,
These
Sacred
these
libations
great
Fire
Agni,
ha"
been
thy
have
kept
from
ancient
been
hymns;
made
generation
to
to
and
Him
new
who
generation."
hymns
showers
"Hymn
for
thee
benefits
of
who
upon
Viiv"-
HYMNS.
THE
TT
is not
yet determined
"*"
descended
into the
moved
of
by
immigration
desire,1
hand,
the
earliest
of
means
men
The
etymology
of
the
destiny
however
trace,
labor
with
name
assumed
dignity
for
Lassen,
I. 129;
8
Maine,
Mutter's
I. 352.
Pictet, I.
Rig
Schoebel
29.
Veda" V.
See
I. 515
in the
of Language,
considers
the Lexicons
2, 6 ; II.
n,
19.
and
In
to
East
238;
Btit.
and
We$t}
Lassen,
Roth
and
I. 5;
(ar,
p.
too
of
that
note
the
for themselves
it
times
who
Philos.
was
consti-
of History^
I. 37.
176.
Pictet, I. 28;
Weber,
Indisch*
Burnout
ri)
or
association
caste,
India,
earth.3
pleasant
Mailer, in Bunted
later
third
or
Village Communities
Science
primitive
name
finely suggestive
It is
race.
gods.5
Uertkumskunde,
Sanskrit
Muir's
ten,
Indische
point
to
the
of
vigorous people
Vaisyas,
of
Himalayas
roots
least
at
success,
their
the
applicable to
and
this
by
also
served
dimly,
other
their
tillers
it from
their
the
of
whether
or
is
of
the
supposed
base
derives
signify movement,*
that
Stud
the
race
which
indicate
peaceful colonization.2
"
noble
or
organization
been
doubtful
even
Hymns-
disaster
by
agriculture, on
have
is
the
waves
extensive
the
footprintsat
of
those
in
It
Antiquity of
religious traditions
probabilityto
effaced.
to
impelled
communes,
greater
are
whether
embodied
village
Their
in successive
their
whether
or
conquest,
as
with
While
of
march
plains of India
impulse
one
Aryas
period the
what
at
88
RELIGION
tuted the
of the
mass
in this
remote
AND
LIFE.
community.1 Dates
antiquity.There are
are
tain
uncer-
signs that,
Aryas
not only a powerful people spread along the
were
banks of the Indus, making obstinate resistance with
trained elephants to the Assyrian invaders, but had
reached
the mouths
of the Ganges on the extreme
even
of India.2
east
before
The
of epic and
doubtless
our
heroic
historic
the
era,
intermediate
whole
of
half-light
in the
us
centuries before
twelve
earlyas
as
country lies
the
age,
scene
wars,
and
But
have
we
record
preciousthan
more
many
We
have
the sacred song
precise facts and dates.
(Veda, or wisdom*) of these otherwise silent generations.
The Rig Veda, oldest of the four Hindu
Bibles,
the oth^tvthree are
ment,4
developmainly its liturgical
is a collection of about a thousand
Hymns
(" Mantras," born of mind) composed by different
of which
have
not
Rishis, or seers
one
can
inated
origlater than
twenty-six hundred, and few of
"
"
"
them
later
initial
three
than
of
syllables
thousand
Hindu
faith
of stillearlier times.6
in
composed
called
the
that
the
always famous
land
1
St.
Ktesias:
From
are
They
These
ago.
probably the
tions
devo-
have
been
appear
part of north-western
to
India
now
wide
ward
slopes descend seaIndus
and
the Jumna ; a
upper
for the spirit
and grace of its free
Panjfib,whose
between
years
vid,
root
to
know
Germ., wissen
Eng
"///,
wisdom
*
"The
the Sama,
tn
Rif Veda?
to
the
manes
says
Mauu,
"
of ancestors."
is sacred
The
to
Atkarvn
Yajvr
relates to man;
consists,
mainly,of formulas for
use
Miiller'*S"**k.
/M/rW.
to
Lassen, I.
749.
THE
on
limitless snow-reaches;
of
ranges
and
waters
these
in their sacred
We
down
loved
celebrate
to
and
verses
before
preciselythe
in
syllables,
in
state,
which
It
ably
prob-
expressed phase
distinctly
is
to history.2There
known
sentiment
religious
the slightest
sign of a knowledge of writingin the
whole
earliest
In
collection.3
regard
such
be
more
may
Bibles, than
And
transmission
with which
the veneration
text," and
protectionfrom
justlyclaimed
for any
deepens when
the respect
men
of
are
"
sacred
wont
to
vicissitudes of time
the
in the
other
is
literature,there
all ancient
this inviolable
to
parallel
no
Veda
of
represents the
not
Nature
of
Rig
to the number
it Existed centuries
of
and
soaringmountains
of picturesquehill
land
whose
streams,
rushing
songs.
this
possess
redundant
children
89
HYMNS.
oldest
of
world.
we
Mttller and
Whitney,
Modern
Mttller (497,538)finds no
Amer.
VIU.
481;
vni.
language of
The
the
of
common
Oruntal
India, ch.
Research^
tiller,
557.
Exam.,
"
ut
"
many
Its freedom
the
respect* from the later Sanskrit,
is untrammelled
Texts, II.
223;
pO
AND
RELIGION
themselves
were
LIFE.
epoch
which
to
we
Their
trace
can
household
"This
is
thers."1
our
we
can
the
prayer,
"Our
discovered
rise
faith,which
fathers
hidden
the
centuries
have
resorted
to
lightand
endeared,
of
Indra of old
caused
the
fa*
our
they
dawn
to
showed
the road, the earliest
us
they who
guides." "Now, as of old, make forward paths for
the new
hymn, springingfrom our heart." * Hear a
bard."2
As far back as
hymn from me, a modern
the
trace
life of man,
find the
we
river of
prayer
The
respect
Ved"c
People.
i;fe.
called
the
that it records
And
these
"historical"
primitiveHymns
Veda,
real
so
have
is the
been
picture
tf
V,, III.
10, 2;
1.4s
and
warlike element
U.
Sanskrit
Tfjrts,III. 230-330.
It has been suggested that the hymns contain
Muir's
Muir
traces
of
an
between
opposition
ful
peace-
community, ancestors
perhaps of the
respectively Wheeler, Hist, of India, II. 439.
within
the
old
J'Jtifas.of
Aryan
THE
every
abominable, and
way
sometimes
the
HYMNS.
represented as
rain in the
mountain
pi
mad.
even
They
are
magicians, who
withhold
fastnesses; and
identified
with
and
darkness
drought. They
mythologically
without
declared
to be living
or
rites,or
are
prayers
faith ; charges which
go further to prove
any religious
the devotion of the
invaders
to
their
own
belief,than
of the tribes
and
desire of
nourishingfood
and
abundant
pastures, and
rain ; for
children
many
Their
tt
publicassemblies
w
of the tribe.
herdsman
for
This infantilehuman
nevertheless
nature
adored
dawn
of
TheWorand
the decline
Light* The
Day, and the starlit Night that hinted in its "j,pht"
an
unseen
sun
returningon a path behind
|plendors
dear to its imaginationand its faith ;
the veil, were
and Fire, in all its mysteriousforms, from the spark
that lightedthe simple oblation, and the flame that
the
rose
which
the
from
the
long ago,
*
domestic
hearth,
to
quoted by Burnouf,
Essai
tur
saw,
so
every-
92
AND
RELIGION
where
and
one
the
alike
same,
An$
the
will
and
the seeker
; at once
would,
waitingthere
rubbed
he
to
the
his fire-churn,
"
of dark
kindle
wood,
or
and
of his hand,
turned
the
central
"the
prayer,
and
must
of
when
flame.1
ten
of
brings
forth
with
and
In
brothers,
the
power,
disperses
tree ;
the wheel
Thus
meaning,
when
of darkness."2
delusions
the
born
in herb
god." The
"plants the
with
one
within
ever
child
wombs
bright deeps on
life,fresh from the
tips,kindred
the imagery of the hymn, they are
work,
divine.
if his
as
the
whose
was
at the touch
bits of
two
universe
father and
out
mysterious,alike
conditions,respondent to then
LIFE.
the
in
come
divine
that
natural
the
remakes
his
act
of
creative
own
of
the
con*
revealing of deity
activityof his human
the
powers.
This
So the North-American
Shawnee
hearth
"
are
tf.
tribes.
prophet as saying:
one,
K,V.
and
40;
both
X.
6a.
from
"
Brinton
Know
the
same
(Myths of tkt
World*
p. 144) quote*
body a/id the fireon yew
JV*w
THE
HYMNS.
93
was
the earth.
and
The
Each
its sacred
had
age
cour-
lies.
fami-
Fire.
The
relations.
Romans
and
Greeks
the
The
families alone.
also
made
hearth
the
the
centre
divine mother,
the
knee
of the world.
hearth
to whom
Vesta,
womanly
or
fire,"which
worshipped in the ever-living
the sacred
of the family, and
inviolability
of
its transmission
at the
purity,was
that invests
the
the
meant
meaning
life.2
human
Hindu
epics,the rites of a
whole peoplein honor of their king are stillperformed
instruments of these joyful
oblations :
with the primitive
and
not
pestle for crushingthe Soma
only mortar
plant,but the two pieces of wood for kindling the
In
the
later
age
of the
altar fire.8
This
*
originaldelight in producing
Philosophise
to this Vedic
god.
sustain
the
earlysacrifices;
"It
is
faith
not
man,
the
but
the
for
power
the
element
1868)
traces
the
of prayer
and
priest, that
thus
of
divinity
the Brahman."
this
and
seems
to
AND
RELIGION
94
LIFE.
preservingits pure
of the
and, helpfulforces, is retained in all religions
in myth and
It is consecrated
Indo-European race.
in the legend
rite,and fable and spell. Its vestiges
are
of Prometheus, civilizer of men
through this secret of
Vestal
Fire ; in the lighting
power ; in the Roman
which
of the sacred
"need-fires
the
to
World
"
lamps
in Christian
to remove
evil and
tribes.1
Germanic
also
and
loyalty,
churches
the sacred
renewed
it by the
races
element
same
Aryas of the
could not forgetthat pregnant
the discoveryof his own
power
the
in the
and
disease,familiar
cure
The
guarded
of friction which
Man
in
animates
of
the
with
the
New
same
primitivemethod
Veda
employed.2
dawn
of revelation,
rekindle
to
the
first
to
he
significance
last,what
Prim.tivc
Light ;
as
Symboiwm.
sou\ j
The
element
of nature,
symbol
is for
as
has read
vision of the
dear.
ever
in
And
material
element,
symbol, not as mere
It is
that it had religious
homage in the earlyages.
the separation
true that developedsymbolism requires
of the thing from what it represents, and the choice of
this can
it as
representative
; and
hardlybelong to
that there
Vedic
experience. But we must remember
be an
must
earlystage of unconscious symbolism, a
in the elements, already
of help, beauty,power
sense
obscurelysuggestingthe intimate unityof nature with
and the germ
of all later developman
ment
; the condition
it
as
was
"
in this direction.
And
this is what
we
find in
the Veda.
From
its
*
*
107 ; and
Domenech's
JDtstrU
qf
THE
thus
spirit
for
its
weaves
own
95
environment:
the
ever
HYMNS.
And
is
nature
but
what
an
quenchable
un-
made
it
truth could have
to
aspiration
ing
Light as its first and dearest symbol, reachand claspit,with the
child's hand
to touch
a
choose
out
"This
joyous cry,
mine, mine
is
to
create,
mine
to
!"
adore
instinctive cry
fire centred
in the
sun
indeed
was
divination
natural
of the
the
flame
is
celebrated
That
infantile
germ
rapture which
has
resurrection.
Light as type of spiritual
thrill at generatingthe "eye of Surya"
ever
is
of the
earnest
an
of man's
And
is power.
consciousness
mature
that fearless
that
clasp
fires
on
edge
knowlthe elemental
fftat
tu
Mod*
of
Mot
96
RELIGION
AND
LIFE.
to
work
own
of pure
she
treasures
and
Day
follow
each
and
path of
by the gods.
that
; makes
praisesof
the
other
The
dead.
all doors
heavens
the
the
arouses
opens
receives
they^traverse
she
quickens the
voices, she
the
for
men
brings
living,each to
Brightleader
It is Dawn
efface
kindred
men.
each
to
one
manifest
Night
other,
as
another
sisters is
the
manded
unending, comOf
one
they strive
purpose,
will, though unlike.
not, they rest not; of one
They
have
Now
who
first beheld the Dawn
passed away.
her ; and they who
behold
who
shall behold
it is we
of the
her in after-times are
coming also. Mother
gods, Eye of the Earth, Light of the Sacrifice, for
ever.
shine !
also
us
old Vedic
The
Iranian
and
Indian
deities all
centre
In this, as
is
doubt
"
so
strikingas
that the
two
races
primitiveunity we
discordance
have
to
seems
beyond reasonable
Of this
one.
were
originally
already spoken.2 A sharp
to
have
prove
struck
into it ; and
the
two
tions,
Aryan family,moving in different direcin
found using the same
are
mythologicalnames
oppositeand hostile meanings. The gods of the one
of the other.
But the antagonism
the evil spirits
are
the names
touches
only. The worship of the Light
stands unchanged for both.
Yet there was
a difference
Unchanged in essence.
of this common
in the application
symbol to express
the inward
experience. While the Iranians converted
sections of the
Rig Veda,
"
Lassen,
I. 113;
I. 527,
Religion Premiere
Muir.
529;
Bunsen, Pkilos.
de la Race
Hist., I. 130;
Schoebel,Rtcherchcs
M*
la.
the
phenomena
the
Indians, on
of
97
HYMNS.
THE
into
nature
signs of
reflex of
We
see
It is coextensive
trust.
;
in this
and
and
there
was,
primitivesense
with
them
the
form
of
tasks
and
sufficient
of natural
order
to all vast,
unfathomable
of
to
religious
the
sires
de-
self-respect
claim
ffeely
intimate relation
an
in the
forces
ments
ele-
nearest
moreover,
for human
the divine
practicalpursuits.
in these
the
conflict,
moral
So
Universe.
in its
the purport of nature, at home
man,
early was
have
mysteries. Titanic Powers
tenderly waited on
of his growth, and
taken
the signifithe processes
cance
his childish
manor
The
and
his
rules
it from
Horse
and
craved.
purpose
lord
This
of the
his birth.
the
Cow,
the earliest
sustainers, are
poetic faith.
clouds
The
earliest
the nomad's
are
of
symbols
the
"
ers
help-
ThePasto.
ral
herds
symbols-
"
The
streams
are
drought
the mountain
is Ahi's
caves,
follows, and
Indra
"like
the "herds
cow
of the earth."
work,
or
has
castles,and
sets
lowing for
who
them
her
7
driven
holds them
free.
calf."
The
His
Swift
mer
sum-
them
bound.
thunder
as
to
is
thought,
98
RELIGION
(Maruts),"born
the winds
milk,'1 attend
with
make
the
woods
,*
they
rush
men
with
on,
kine, strengthened
among
"With
him.
their
rocks
and
LIFE.
AND
hear
their
talk
The
awe."
roaring they
kings of the
the
each
to
clouds
are
their brightlances
deer, the lightnings
"heroes,
smites
that
young,
Vritra as
an
ever
bring help
"
to
other,
their
"
as
ted
"spot-
they are
Indra
man."
breaks
rivers
therefore
Indra,
cows
down
the
down
splitsthe
as
axe
castles
come
home
And
heroic
the milker."
to
like
a "maiden,
morning light,is now
twin youths,Asvins,2 on
fleet
the dun
heifer;" now
ening
steeds ; now
a
statelyspouse, who steps forth,awakall creatures,
and
stirringthe birds to flight,
Ushas,1
the
"
man
to
his toil."
Sarama,
the
dawn,
creeps
up
the
Sun."
wa
steed, whom
the other
From
wJ, to burn ;
From
as,
"
From
*w, to
"
From
ag%
to
Gr.,^WJT
; Lat
vro
produce.
to move
; Lat,,ignis*
;
'
Germ.,
cst ;
Gr.,"*t"$
Eng., east
Lat.,equut*
THE
and
trees
HYMNS.
99
and
clouds
shrubs, by the
the
He
waters.
the
who
impregnates
in
dwelling;
"
son,
of
wealth
means
like
milch
He
heaven."
to
cow,
the
like
is
man;
herdswomen
"
"
what
or
moves
is at
who
and
good
herds
whatsoever
"wealth," and
"like
the
of waters,
in the bed
he
storm,
once
coming on
the earth
to bless him.1
accessible to students
Rig Veda, passim. AH versions of the Rig Veda Hymns now
consulted.
been carefully
They are : i. Prof. H. H. Wilson's English translation,
since his death, RO
made under the auspicesof the East India Company, and extended
1
have
that it now
covers
same
more
assurance
than
half the
of minute
accuracy
with which
he
adduces
translations from
the
TOO
RELIGION
These
AND
other deities
and
invited
Kusa
and
plant,1expressed
in
with
are,
to descend
grass,
LIFE*
simple confidence,
recline
and
the
on
or
sacred
tain
moun-
between
stones,
ter,
through a goat'shair sieve into clarified butExhilarated
and sprinkledon the grass.
by this
draught of vital juices,they are nerved to supreme
of their worshippers. Perhaps the
labors in behalf
mingling of these elements symbolized the propagation
and beast, to these primitivetribes
of life in man
the holiest mystery and the dearest hope.
doubtless
this beverage, though a mild acid of no
And
great
thoughthelpfulto the lyricalpowers of
potency, was
like the sea, has
the psalmiststhemselves.
"Soma,
and hymns and songs."9
poured forth|||houghts
But the language of the Hymns
shows
that
to Soma
strained
its virtue
was
associated
with
the idea
of
The
mountain
became
the
gods;"
"its
plant,slain
and
new
purer
sap
of
the
transcends
ocean
worlds," and
its
"
and
birth*,
mortal
be saved."4
may
is bruised
This
and
is the rudest
type of mediation
create
Greek
or
cleared that
we
the
Religion.
1
*
*
Asclcpiasacida.
See texts in Muir, vol. iv. Soma
Stevenson's TransL Ft. J.I.,
x. 2,
The
means
X.
V^ IX. 96.
"extracts"from
6 ; vi. 4.
sn, to express
tf. V^ X, 8x.
But
see
or
beget.
Muir, vol. fa
THE
surelyis
Here
been
wont
"
in bonds
man
philosophy have
of
,.
rudimentary,
man
IOJ
religionand
what
call
to
HYMNS.
"
;
SpmtuAlity
"
-I
absorbed
instinctive,
"
nature
in
"unaided
objects,
by revelation," dependent
and necessity
in the
structure
what comes
mere
on
This
is that "natural
of his faculties.
incapacity,"
is believed
which
to require"supernatural grafting"
And
truth.
in order to the generationof spiritual
yet
The
tensely
what
do we
find here?
religioussentiment inconsciousness.
active, indeed an all-pervading
These
Hymns are full of implicittrust, of childlike
awe*
They are addressed to deities, not arbitrarily
fashioned in human
shape, nor out of any material
of human
device, nor yet enclosed in temples made by
hands ; but felt directly
instinct, face
by the religious
material
"
"
to face with
diverse
It
nature.
not
was
sense
of
much
so
and
of
closer
relation.
Prayers were
espousalswith deity,and the very car itself by which
the blessing descended.
They even
uphold the
No
sky." He who asked devoutly,received.
god
even
"
resist constancy
could
he
needed,
in one's
Whatsoever
prayer.
would
prayer
is
who
harm
the
us
be with
friend but
"
J?.
to
their pasture
to win
us
(nigh; so supported, we
other
herds
as
highestgood, as birds to
"Indra, preserver, refuge,leave us not
evil disposed; let not the secret guiltof
their nest."2
men
of many,
seen
"flyupwards,
subjectto
"
Vn V.
thee,
44, 8.
when
shall
no
afar, be with
not
other
fear.
We
us
have
happiness,no
*
when
no
other
IO2
There
father.
O
sons
we
are,
Give
let not
the
who
go
we
"Thou
whose
this my
hymn."1
on
who
tread
our
father
Thine
down.
us
earth,
upheld by thee."
thee
things,keep near
teous
harm, we
praisebounway
all
hear
from
"Free
or
understanding,as
us
wicked
ears
Vishnu
none
One.
mighty
his
is
LIFE.
AND
RELIGION
harmeth
self-
Listen, O
none.
earlyhymn."2
Agni, guardian of the dwelling,observer of truth,
of diseases, ever-watchful, and providentfor
remover
3
dwell in the
beams
us, life-giver." As everlasting
Men
in thee, their king."
Sun, so all treasures
are
find thee who
sing the words made in their hearts."*
:
approach thee with reverence
Day after day we
take us
into thy protection,as a father his son : be
Break
not the covenant
ever
present for our good,"
fathers.
with our
Decay threatens the body like a
From
this ill be my
art
cloud.
guardian." "Thou
in the desert to the man
who
like a trough of water
O Agni, in thy friendship
I am
at
longs for thee."5
moved
Deep,
to
our
ff
"
"f
home."6
the
healingstreams,
Asvins
doers
are
of
invoked
all noble
"
"
"
T.t I. ii,
Ibid.,I. 12.
/?.
Ibid
Of
; II. 32,
I. i, 7, 9 ; I. 7'.
the richlywatered
theirflowingspeeds onward
"
of old.
men
the herds
generous
32 ; I. 10, 9-
"
with their
night,
to break
deeds,
their wonder-works
; VII.
; X.
to
to continue
with
"
invoked
are
the
on
refresh
Rivers,7 that
divine
The
bestowed
he
care
protecting
The
as
is invoked
(food-giver)
wise Pushan
The
of
Ibid.,VIII.
"
Ibid, I,
35.
59, 3 ; t 60,V
10
4,
"
i.
the
hymn
and
rite. More
than
thirtystreams
are
mentioned
in a singlehymn.
pestuous waves."
IO3
HYMNS.
THE
tion
is
rain-giver,
invoked
rejoiceand
"
Preserver,"
be
"cry aloud,
to
"
pied love."3
May the opening dawns,
the
ff
us
preserve
mind ; may
for
us
ancestors
May
we
behold
ever
thy best
with
rays, thou
unfriendly;
make
all
our
are
not
the
"
an
unpreoccu-
at
the
invocation,
this
be
of
sound
"
Shine
risingsun."
brightDawn, lengthener
the
Drive
far away
prayers
to
of Vishnu, "the
seasons
wealth.
thunder,
to
swellingstreams,
present
at
we
Parjanya,
"
all mankind,"
embraces
firm-set hills,the
blind.
impregnateit,that
glad." The love
the
lame,
sick, the
the
on
us
the
safety.
always."2
of slaves,
nor
even
of
From
"
Ibid,VI.
10.
V. 83;
VII.
100;
VI.
52, 4, 5!
VII. 77-
AND
RELIGION
104
exultation
imagination,this
the bounty of the
the
as
affords
that
of
harmony
with
and
life and
mean
nature
heavens
and
to benefit
with
their
universe,
the
desire
in the
beauty as well
visible world, and
the proof it
here something quiteother than
have
we
visible things. It is the happy sense
of
adoration
the
LIFE.
man
"Surya
good.
earth, beneficent
he
men,
undecaying supports.
other, that
has
from
the
the worlds,
out
Him
To
produced
all :
to
measured
has
confidence
for each
made
are
his
healthful
we
render
praises."l
The
spontaneity
of
tf
rishis
were
the hidden
associates
light,and
of the
gods ;
brought
found
forth the
out
dawn
singers "seek
ion
the thousand-branched
out
mystery, through the visof their hearts."3
Their
hymns are "of kin to
self
his heart;"4 for wAgnt is himattract
the god, and
6
The
a
thoughtfulgods produce these
poet.
hymns."0 The rishis "prepare the hymn with the
the understanding."7 They
heart, the mind, and
song.
"wii\i sjncere
as
as
beautiful
"
They
a
it
cloud
"
"
send
"
the cloud
skilful workman
garment,
generate
;
The
"
"
"fashion
hymns."2
"
as
it from
the
it forth from
it with
kunch
car;"
the
as
"adorn
husband."8
rain is born
soul, as wind
as
praises,
it
from
drives
ship on
the
sea.""
These
is
not
maturer
"
/P.
analyzedtheir consciousmaterial
and the spiritual
still
ness
: ^ie
are
blended
togetherin their conceptions. This
find in the
the anthropomorphism which
we
faith of the Greek, a clear full disengagement
rude
/I, I.
"
Ibid
Ibid
VIII.
12, 31 ; 13.
"
Ibid
I. 61,
VII.
36.
B
"
2.
94;
have
ifio.
bards
I.
116; X. 116.
not
Ibid.,VII. 76, 4.
Ibid.,VI. 14, 2.
"
Ibid.,VII. 33, *
Ibid.,X. 6s,7-
Ibid.,I.
bee
"
HYMNS.
THE
personaldeity from
of the
in which
form
and
awe
present.
analyzers nor
definers
to
For
of
or
wonder
thought:
and
finite,man
infinite and
05
physical element
the
be
is felt
he
not
are
nature,
drawing. But
neither is this Vedic worship the mere
"personification
of the elements," the mere
callingthe thing fire,or
cloud, or moon-plant,a god. What we do in fact note
spiritand
matter,
here, in the
of
not
are
their
instinct,is
yet differentiated
not
dominance
pre-
of the
in its constant
of
substance
the
tion
in its admira-
and
nature,
conscious
"
mantra,
"
of
I have
which
in
invitation even,
justreferred
the
life and
tality,
hospi-
world
the
prelude,we
; a
more
may
call
to
it,
aesthetic grace
and
It is indeed
what
Quinet
to
meaning of
by Light."
It is
to
the whole
not
the
the
senses
worship
mere
will
of
the
age
Bond-
elements.
explainthis spontaneityand
not
but profoundlypsychological
and moral
not
Very close affinities,
only etymological,
divinitiesof the Greeks,
Zeus, Dionyalso,have been traced between the three principal
sus,
"
Heracles, "on
and
SavHri,"
on
the other.
the
The
one
hand, and
relations between
of
and Rome, and the close affinities
matters
found
the
the
three
gods
Vedic
gods,
of the Veda
"
and
I mini,
those
Agni,
and
of Greece
a
are
common
origin,
inquirywhich lie outside the direct line of our purpose.
literary
They will be
fullytreated in the writingsof M tiller,in Lassen's Indische AUerthum^kunde^
and
name
function,pointingto
of
new
volumes
on
Pococke, India
Aryan
tn
Greece*
by NeVe,
IO6
AND
RELIGION
full
play, neither
animal
instincts.
in
benignity,
enslaved
by
LIFE.
refreshingto
recognizingthe aesthetic
religioussentiment
the guarantee of all liberties,and
faculty,
ing
pronouncIt was
it good, in the morning of time.
a great
the
see
inattentive
be
to such
rightsof
and
of intellectual life.
evolution
step in the
an
We
assertion of inherent
cannot
ties
capaci-
the soul.
velopment
infancy of Indo-European dethat innate
to accord
liberty
disposition
to every faculty,
welcoming all to their owrl several
and
uses
delights,and acceptingthe world as, their
and
has
natural furtherance
plasticmaterial, which
given this ethnic familythe leadershipof intellectual
and
The Vedic
religiousfreedom.
Hymn
progress
of these
is the primal guarantee, the infantile presage
It shows
us
future
powers.
Vedic,
wrote
in
verse.
in the
The
Greek
oldest
their wisdom
under
Solon, Thales,
and
sages,
like the
and
poeticinspiration
the
rest,
were
called
; a word
having nearly the same
Sophoi) or knowers
rishis." Their cosmogonies,
meaning with the word
all thingsto fire,or water, or their intermixture,
which
trace
tf
worship,
and
like
and
clearlyindicate
mind
This
ihe
as
is the
AiiReiigin
of
of
the
of
essence
we
element-
mere
recognitionof
these
of all
child that
outward
life
forms.
earlyAryan thought
are
exploring. Alt
"
"
capacitiesof
primitiveimpulses from
the
evolved
Vedic
But
is yet indeterminate, vague, instinctive.
for that very reason
the better recogwe
can
nize
/"
germ.
the
characteristic
It is the mind
ions
faith, no
are,
such
human
religionpresents. The
exclusively by any one
observingthe
its laws of growth have
revelation as the history;
nature,
which
diverse forms
"
of
Veda
of
the
cannot
great
be
claimed
theological
THE
HYMNS.
07
"
"
and
intent, in eye
It
-finger-tips.
is the
and
it is
and
ear,
rounding
to
continent
wide
man
the
very
of his
religious
and holds a wealth of imaginationthat
instincts,
suppliesprototypes for the mythologies of India,
Persia,Greece, Italy,Germany ; and a genialityin
its love of personification,
that endowed
witli living
sympathies each and every phase of the elements,
every metamorphosis of fire,and the very sacrifices
and prayers of the worshippersthemselves.2
Its polytheism,like its pantheism, is in the free,
plasticstage, and clearlydiscloses its depend- jntultion of
theistic instinct,
a
ence
on
deeper than itself,the One-
in the constitution of
I do
calls
not
intend
to
"monotheism
of the Veda
through the
"antecedent
man.
convey
which
revelation
does
not
appear
to
For
an
tt
Sanskrit
On
Stevenson's
p. 559.
Alfred
of Soma^
the personification
invoked,yet
tendency to
excellent rhumt
and
wealth of imagination,
often
even
be
to
me
There
not as
Muller
S"ma
Veda.
Mr.
of these relations.
Maury's Ctoyances
the sacrifice
Pake's
see
article
Muir's
on
thology,
My-
IO8
AND
RELIGION
LIFE.
proved.
that
is manifold
There
revelation
tations
unityof impression. The response to these divine invitakes outwardly different directions,is addressed
it is seeking the
to different objects
; but
intrinsically
same
spiritin all. In no other way can we
explain
fact
the
Vedic
these
that
deities
from
respect distinguishable
are
each
in
no
other.
essential
It is not
and
they
that
are
of the
measurers
man
with
all-searchinglight,transcending and
pervading all worlds.
"Among you, O gods,there is
radiant
that is small,
none
great indeed."
invoked
Even
revert
brethren
XXIV
They
for the
to
all
are
an
same
oppositionof interestsis
about
tually
mublessings.They are even
interchangeable."Thou, Agni, art Indra, art
where
supposed
none
A'
p. 30.1.
V., I.
170,
2.
for
moment
conceived, as where
their respective
this is but
rights,
positively." The
Maruts, O
India it
in order
Indra, are
to
thy
See Roth's tiauslation of I. 165, in Ztitsckr. d* D. Jlf.Gn
more
THE
Vishnu,
Varuna
art
HYMNS.
IOp
Brahmanaspati." "Thou,
Mitra
; becomest
Agni, art
kindled
when
in
born
thee, son
are
strength,
all the
"
and
indicate
case
been
admitted
to
fact has
same
to
applied
such
"
as,
noted
been
their deities
Maker
"
One
monotheism
by
in
respect
the North
"
of all," Father
and
to
the
names
American
Mother
tribes,
of Life,"
ble,"
perfectGod/' "endless," "omnipotent,""invisiand the like; all of which, according to the
the myths of the New
latest and best researches
on
familiar terms
of homage for what was
World, were
and
felt to be higher than man,
clearlyindicate a
R. V.t VIL
Ancient
30,
which
Sanskrit
is
II. x, 3: V. 3,
ever
; IX.
present,
not
in
con-
acquaintancewith the
best authorityfor theirverbal meaning.
,
I. 367.
AND
RELIGION
IIO
LIFE.
trast
"
have
law,
one
one
life,the
same
ways,
not
diverse
nor
there could
awe,
Mystical
sense
of
of
ness
umty*
flective
Doubtless
Vedic
as
facts which
later and
distinctmore
re-
translated
terms
reallymeant
natural
record
of that
none
which
individuality
polytheismgave to
many
were
names
be
"
as
proper
appellatives
only,or
not
were
intended
else
to
be
distinctness.
Miiller
has
called
attention
to
the Semitic
and
Aryan
strikingdifference between
tinctions
dislanguages^in the tendency to invite polytheistic
In the
former, the originalroot-name
always remains unaltered in the body of any word
1
Brinton,p, 58.
Dus.t XXXIX.
5.
THE
merged
and
Ill
it ; while
from
be formed
that may
HYMNS.
lost in each
fresh
in the latter it is
combination,
that
so
tends to independentmeaning,
appellative
and starts a specialpersonality.That these linguistic
of the
explain the intenser monotheism
peculiarities
one
race, and the freer polytheismof the other, seems,
every
new
however,
to
common
the
two
alluded
can
we
constitutional
the
Yet
races.
process
And
in
cause
infer,
influence
the
to
from
even
of individual
multiplication
in the Aryan religions,
by
into personal forms
many
names
to
which
deities
the
of
of qualities
that
simplyexpressions
first attributed
to
the
Sun,
and
are
of
gone
on
latives
appela
addressed
became
this
how
mere
Thus
were,
of
great.
very
have
must
ing
transform-
the
Veda,
change
deity.
prayers
arise from
been
the
the
unlikeness
of
have
must
both
that
religiousdifferences
the
and
linguistic
than
less conceivable
be
great
are
undoubtedly,
distinctive
obscuration
described
above ;
linguistic
could
find ready to hand quiteample
until Macrobius
for proving his great thesis, so often repromaterials
duced,
that all ancient
resolvable
into
worship was
alone.
heliolatry
But at so earlya stage in the observation of nature
this process
could hardly
as that of the Vedas,
even
time to produce very clearlymarked
had
have
tinctions
disin the objects
of personality
of worship.
Those
mysterious forms and processes of Light,
diverse names
to which
attached, reallyflowed
were
into one
another; sometimes
by imperceptiblegradations,
sometimes
by instantaneous shift,as of feeling
Whether
mood.
the face of the universe changed
or
before the eyes of the worshipper,or showed
behind
heaven
and earth, it was
the change an
ever-abiding
through
the
RELIGION
112
stillthe
not
AND
LIFE.
same
be
for the
it turned
in the
moment,
power
The
power.
same,
could
ment
senti-
whithersoever
going forth
to
every name
faith. It was
natural that
yearning and
in every moment
of deeper thought the poet should
these names
interchangeably.It was not
pronounce
their individuality
that impressedhim, but the common
fact of their power.
lie would
feel that
instinctively
unitywhich these experiencessuggested. It was the
perpetualneed to find for every act of prayer and praise
the highest-possible object
which
of prayer and praise,
him
caused
preme
perpetuallyto regard that deity as- suhe was
for the moment
to whom
addressinghis
thought. This is the very germinal principleof
Theism ; for it is the instinct of undivided
homage*
And
of
same
if this
worship
allows
claim
with
the
hold
communion
in
every act
highestsovereigntynevertheless
to
different powers
to appear
successively
inference
yet draw the logical
can
aspiration
only be unity,it
many
if it does not
highest,
of such
that the object
the mind
is not
is simply because
yet introversive
enough to recognizewhat is reallyinvolved in this
It can
spiritual
requireno aid from
process.
natural
superas
*r
intervention," whatever
the
that
perception
that may
mean,
to
vance
ad-
cannot
sovereignty
Given the impulseto rise in
be divided among
many.
conception
every act of worship to the highestknown
there can
be need only of a deeper
of the Divine
tribal deity,
one
as with the Hebrew
absorptionin some
habit,as with the Greek
prophet,or a finer speculative
philosopher,to develop it into a clear and positive
to
supreme
form
It
of Theism.
was
not
that
requisite
some
specialrace
should
THE
be
HYMNS.
113
"
that
of
religiousconsciousness
concentrated
Roman,
show
that this
long
before
The
whole
Veda
fowl's
hovers
flightby
well
as
experience of
the Christian
thoughtful
era.
of this
the verge
on
Greek,
Hebrew,
as
all
tently
in-
higher
Its free
experience.
become
deeps.
own
literature,
the
was
minds
its
upon
Oriental
and
should
man
devotion,
the
of all powers
is the concentration
host of
of
"soul
the
all the
gods, as
spokes."6
Even
Light ;
the search
wheel
of
the
in the adoration
the
; in
soul
that desirable
of the
verse
our
contains
surrounds
contained
religion
sense
Agni
for this
of it in
governs
felloe of
in the
the wonderful
"Indra
one
holiest
rests."5
or
is this whole
so
of
moves
"
one
of Mitra, Varuna,
rays,"the "eye
all that
in
Veda,
lightof the
holy rites." 7
It
this
was
Zfi)f7rar%",
Jupiter.
R.
"
Ibid.,X. 83,
"
Ibid.,II.
"
"
Ibid.,III. 62,
V
,
I, 40, 5
27,
meditate
divine
i.
"We
reads:
verse
10.
10.
"
on
who
the
which
1 25, 5-
Ibid.,I.
115,
t.
RELIGION
later
affirmed
worship
Brahma
the
as
all the
freedom
of
The
AND
LIFE.
been
have
to
substance
the
of
milked
Veda, and
with
gods," being interpreted
spiritual
meaning.
Veda
these vague
beyond
goes
by
out
"to
the
tain
con-
largest
intimations.
It
which
is One
it Indra,
call many
Agni,
They call
winged heavenly
ways.
the
lightof
the
greater
wise
Mitra, Varuna,
Garutmat."
In
the
less
or
this
extent
mysticalinstinct,which to a
pervades every Vedic
Hymn,
must
we
nature
It
world.
within
each
makes
the
vivid and
absolute
as
abundant
passages
fulness
as
the
concentrates
even
in
whole
with
turn
such
personalityof
of this
and
intensity
the Vedic
descriptiveof
the
God
much
Psalmist.
obscured
more
in the
"To
his
Nor
one
Indra
by
than
case
the heavens
thunderbolt
he
looses
is the
as
There
are
all-creative and
of Indra, in which
it seems
all-mastering
energy
were
we
listeningto the praise of Jehovah
Hebrew
scendence
tran-
as
if
from
of deity
spirituality
and
outward
gery
ima-
sensuous
in the other,
and
earth bow
the waters.
down.
At
With
his
might
the mountains
afraid.
He established the quiverare
ing
earth ; he propped up the sky for the good of all
creatures, upholding the sjcywith its golden lightsin
void space
1
R.
he
Egyptian deit.es
"
Rfv
appellations.So
Sec Rawlmson's
He
Let
us
are
Archiolofiqne,1857.
the Greek
rodotus,I.
earth.
Zeus absorbed
555.
The
a
Book
'most
of the Dead
every
name
dear
giveshim
to
dred
hun-
popular faith.
THE
worship him
ing, the ever
his
with
and
the dawn.
He
of all
elsewhere
"
that
the
universe
tect
; archi-
it is said
lord of
divine
and
like the
him, when
2
worlds."
adored
And
he is not
And
when
the
all."1
mother
gracious
poets
dawn
Hymns
many
of the
be
turn
to
Savitri,
same
but
birth
or
deity*
Soma,
to
of
parentage
or
vividness
in the
the
rence
recur-
same
and
beginning.
remembered
belong to
changes in
gods ; and
filled the
he
Birth, andJ
only undecaying,and
ever
young."
to
It is
and
sun
bore
all the
not
established
who
produced
the whole
transcends
of this
measured
not
works
of Him
thingsand
even
have
his excellent
Many
the heavens
worlds
The
gods can
Yet
the
reverence,
young.
greatness.
HYMNS.
different
represent
the
with each
that
every
fresh
form
would
rally
natu-
of the last.
Doubtless, too,
offspring
these images of birth and youth in part refer to natural
transitions or phases of the heavenly bodies, the visible
; and
symbols of deity
report the ever-fresh productive
vigor of their outgoingsand renewals.
They
which
indeed the natural play of the poeticfaculty,
are
recognizesthe lifeof the universe as for ever new, and
creation as an instant fact,
long before science learns
in natural laws.
to find the same
significance
But the root of the idea that the gods are
subjectto
birth and parentage probably lies deeper. While
the
be held the
"
Other examples
may
be
found
in Maury, Ltgendes et
X. V., X.
134,
i.
Croyances^ from
Langlois.
Il6
LIFE,
AND
RELIGION
as
these
definite deities
could
satisfythe
These
creators
They
and
them,
Is science
elsewhere,
it
ever
the
deity,but
foreshadow
the tenderest
went
deep
heart
gods ?
than song?
found
was
us
this endless
into
powers
is this but
It finds
way?
the sacred
This
of what
faith in birth
Vedic
else does
only
originof
power.
before.
is behind
beyond
divine
say, "God
to
is,
"
our
wiser
any
has
for the
of them
ancient
the
What
of divine
and
them."
bore
mother
None
the
reach
to
outbirths
but
are
in which
The
them.
thirst
limitations
involved.
were
"young;"
are
of the
sense
rest
of
syllables
not
to
be
protoplasm,or
beginning?
and
What
of
parentage
inadequacy, and in
by resolvingits series
a
word
whose
fathomed,
of motherhood
name
In
ing
mean-
life which
could
express.
of life,out of which
unfathomed
background
each
and
have
born, must
god was
every
The depth
of Deny,
the religious
consciousness
haunted
a
as
stant
consuggestionof unity beyond all these changing
But it was
ing
forms.
a
unity,which so far from insiston
being"represented in one way only, inspired
with the intensest desire to multiplyforms and
men
this diversity,
bearing witness
symbols of it. And
have
of its productiveresources,
must
prompted it,
in
turn,
to seek
ever
more
and
more
stars
in
this
shut
all-enfoldingdepth of spiritualspace, which
doors
of dogma, and
no
spread no mythic firmareligious
ment^ to stay the wings of thought. The
cessant
imaginationwas not only left free, but invited to increation of mythical names
and forms, ever
THE
promising
HYMNS.
embody
to
and
more
for progress,
religiousforces. This
an
f^th
open
on
It
mortgaged
unwas
progress depends
the old Aryan mythologies
as
made
full.
and
rich
so
far
so
Here
all.
them
that welcomed
ideal
fullythe
more
in this way
was
that
that besets
polytheism, free from the exclusiveness
real
the
monotheistic
conceptions, became
strictly
parent of aesthetic and scientific liberty.
that all these definite conceptions
It is to be observed
of
interfused
deity are
with
of man's
sense
Recogmm
relation
harmonious
what
to
lies
beyond
all
uonofthe
Infimte*
and
content
conception.1And of the spiritual
tration,
cite in illusconfidence
we
hereby made possible,
may
first,a hymn to Hiranyagarbha, or the Light
as
embryo, born in the waters.
"In
I.
the
beginning there
the
arose
of
source
golden light. He
only born Lord of all that is. He established the earth and
shall offer our
sacrifice ?
the sky. Who
is the God * to whom
we
** He
who
2
gives life ; he who gives strength; whose blessing
shadow
all the brightgods desire ; whose
is immortality,
whose
the
was
is death.
shadow
3.
"
who
He
through his
awakening world ; he
He through whom
4.
measured
out the lightin
and
"
to whom
5. "He
power
who
the
sky
is
only King
beast.
and
man
brightand
Who
of this
Who,
"c. ?
is,"c.
and
heaven
breathing
earth,standingfirm by
whom
the risingsun
over
his
will,look
shines
forth.
is,"c. ?
Who
6.
"
Wherever
seed
the
the
is the
governs
the air.
tremblinginwardly. He
up,
"c. ?
God,
is the
Who
and
the
lit the
Who
brightgods.
He who by
7.
arose
doee
his
convey
my
who
is the
they placed
only life of
is,"c. ?
He
where
"
sacrifice.
unknowable," which,
meaning.
the
over
a"*
used
the
water-clouds,
He
who
is God
in scientificparlance,
Il8
RELIGION
8.
destroy1us.
he not
"May
who
righteous,
AND
created
Who
He
of the
also
who
is the God
light ?
lightare but
brightgods ;
of
the Creator
whom
to
earth, the
created
the
shall offer
we
sacrifice ? "
Who
He
heavens.
the
LIFE*
Even
He
the
"
in the
of
garment,
whom
"
the
only life of
the
embryo
and
waters
their
waters," an
the
all these
only,but
in them.3
And
is
here
farther
finite so
consciousness, where
the
darkness
its very
deity,felt as mystery
conception,
yet
is also
with
blends
into
deepens
that
abysses of
into those
venture
infinite,
where
light;
forms of
or
beyond all names
and instant
highestpersonality
life of all.
"There
1.
2.
Death
covered
therefore
not, nor
was
entity;neither
nonentitynor
What
sky beyond.
nor
"
neither
then
was
all ?
immortality;
day
nor
One
has
3.
4.
The
"
Then
covered
first came
forth
buist
germ
Love
upon
The
"
There
ray which
shot
across
between
This
the
these, was
mighty productivepowers,
were
[or
was
heat.
mental
by
night
nor
That
phere
atmos-
beneath
nature
or
below
and
energy
above.
6.
7.
Who
can
"
Who
then
And
"
"
R.
knows
rules it in
who
He
declare whence
"
in the
its source,
highestheaven
or
knows,
or
followingpassages
The
whether
He
we
later.
gods came
created
or
knows
not/'4
mark
the
not?
pro-
Injure,"accordingto Muir.
V
X,
121.
the
iv.,is essentially
vol
what
this creation ?
Lit
p.
Texts,
same.
8 Of the
and
monotheism
of the Hindus, recurringat every stage of their history,
independenceof foreigninfluences,see Lassen, II. 1105.
*
*'
none
K, X.
other
can
129, translated
know.'1
Colebrooke
its
THE
found
the
a
fiat :
That
assembled
were
did
embryo
?
else is within
Something
enveloped in mist, and
Who
"
has
you.
Who
who
with
?
Beyond
of
these
hymns
gods
things.
about
go
idle talk.1
Where
was
it of any
theyshaped heaven
what
on
ere-
P"wer*
all the
produced
to ask
went
in which
chanters
The
unsatisfied
hold,
Him
not
of
waters
ask
men,
the
What
"
to
"
seen
it
ascribes
atlve
know
Ye
imperfectsolution
that
which
earliest
lip
which
of existence
specialcreative
what
transcend
yearning to
mystery
"
HYMNS.
He
that knew
it.7
earth ?
Wise
and
stood
when
held
He
the worlds."3
It is the
Cause
definite form
as
from
sprang
is but
There
moral
through the
Every one
and
the
ever
obtain
us
us
existent
mysteries,and
human
and
divine
deities is
moral
dian
guar-
ye gods, with
sin."
"What-
day,
from
The
moral
*Je'"enti
Vcdic
wor-
have
may
"Thou
let
not
"Preserve
us."
sin
Indra, let
committed,
lightof day
upon
life."
our
"This
deliver
knowledge,from
for
"The
'
the safe
come
unityof
the
of these
one
being.
saviour.
we
that
of these
of these Vedic
risingsun,
sin
of existence
solution
one
that
conceptionsof Original
he
when
express
says,
exists not."4
that which
would
poets
of all
inadequacy
and
liftus up,
leadest the
man
the
us,
for
ness
long darkAgni, by
work
our
who
ship.
and
followed
has
from
"Deliver
us
paths to acts of wisdom."
is the constantly
evil
recurringprayer.6
"The
gods are not to be trifled with."
"They are
in their hearts."
with the righteous
: they know
man
wrong
"
Y." X. 8a.
"
R.
"
Ibid
I. us*
"
Ibid.,I. 164, 4.
Ibid.,X. 81, 4.
#, 14: I. 35-
"
Ibid
X. 7a,
a.
AND
RELIGION
I2O
wicked."
so
to
as
do ye, O
Far
son.
ill-behaving
of
from
self-examination, may
to
have
of the
prayers
committed
correct,
be
me
have
as
many
father his
"repented
or
What
hymn.1
whole
gods,
removed,"
sins be
our
"I
I"
faults,which
burden
no
Rudra,
6'May I, free from sin, propitiate
attain his felicity,
distressed by heat
one
as
"May
hear
things,and
all
behold
"They
LIFE.
rude
tribes,unused
by
meant
is the
of"
the terms
here
inward
whether
and
loss,
"
both
confessed,
are
to
"
distress
kinds,
he
rectitude
which
to
with
Their
pursue.
prayers
and
ness
ignorance are
"
I do
not
recognizeif
in mind."a
the desert, to
i
For
V, VII.
this kind
Wilson's Lectures
"
R,
one
32, 9;
at
VIII.
"O
13, IS!
Oxford (\^},
as
he
the
am
signs of
aspires.
noticed,
its
It
opposition
is purity
simple
laden
be
"
confessions
with
like this
earnest
of
weak-*
feeling.
I go on
plexed
perlike a trough in
who
criticism,
see
of
will hereafter
construes
heart, it is peace
of
as
failure and
outward
or
*" ""
other
Matters^ I. iSa,and
10,
X,
Ibid.,
4t
""
even
THE
The
His
Varcna
Zend
the
and
surround
the
it from
of
farthest
man's
that
all
the
Ouranos
to
zw,
veil
vawnajtu
or
"""i
limn,
confines
outermost
which
of
folds
en-
round
them
His
in.
world
is
is
unswerving legislation
forms.54
His worship expresses
calm
beings and
instinctive
cannot
sustainer
and
of these
His
space.
in Varuna.
the Limit,
essentially
ordinances
safetyof
bands
is
being bewildered
immensity. He
wise
whose
the
thought
to
us
He
the universe.
Greek
from
"
remands
"
the
with
kindred
name,
121
eminentlyembodied
is
law
moral
HYMNS.
of natural
sense
He
be loosed.
is
adored
law, of the
as
framer
of the
deeds
who
lifted
He
has stemmed
asunder
the wide
firmaments.
"
Lassen, I. 758.
Roth,
,
Die
4*.
fochsten
VI. 7a).
GMttr
Ibid
d. Arisclun
Morgenl.
122
AND
RELIGION
in
But
divine
this
physical order
which
law
LIFE*
in the
shone
eternal
decree
was
conscience, and
against moral
claimed
pro-
disobedience.
"
been
all that
and
darkness
shineth
sin
is put
ask
what
"
away.
what
He
Veda
A
w
him,
great Lord
should
Varuna.
He
flee
hath
If
sees
is offended
who
if
near
is there
he
the
stand
one
as
the
beyond
counted
It is he
the
Desirous
of
says
Varuna
To
is satisfied
whisper together;
two
who
light.
offence."3
is my
hide, the
or
the
as
at
Atharva
done."2
will be
or
he
walk,
knows
the
third.
of men."4
He
"
is
merciful
from evil,
and
Let
"
mercy,
3.
"
4.
Have
"
yet, O
Almighty, have
Through want
the wrong
shore.
away
its bonds."6
the
Varuna,
bondage
blind
the
divine
enter
Almighty,have mercy !
like
go along,trembling,
If I
takes
This
of
exorable
in-
an
fear of
compassion,
restores.
not
ma
mercy,
2.
from
physicalnecessity,nor
judge. It has sightof
that spares
Have
evil-doer, and
moralityis plainlynot
wrathful
"
the
sin" extricating
man
Deliverer
1.
to
mercy
of
Have
the house
into
cloud
driven
of
clay.
by wind, have
have
I gone
to
Thirst
came
on
mercy,
5.
"
"
*.
Muir, V.
K., I.
24,
"
".
p. S3
Ibid.,I as,
n.
Miiller,C*ifa I. p 41.
"
"
an
Ibid,,VII. 86.
R.
HYMNS.
THE
heavenlyhost
have
mercy,
Similar
in
Vedic
Saviour
names
It has
we
break
Almighty,have
trust
all the
to
; wherever
been
mercy
123
forgivinglove inspiresthe
gods. They are all called
and
prayers
by
the
Father.
said that
"
we
look
in vain
in the Vedas
for
only
true
their Semitic
sentiment
of
if
we
take
these
Ar
This
expressions
Hebrew
most
in
anseng
of moral
cvlL
piety,the
meaning. In
fruit of
moral obligation,
yieldingmuch
less an
or
over
sublimityand tenderness, is yet more
bearing despotism. Its austere and jealousGod tends
with dread
of
to paralyze the worshipper's freedom
having done, or of being about to do, something that
Hence
trenches upon exclusive and sovereignclaims.
of contrition, and
a
an
dispositionto dwell
intensity
what
is called the "malignity" of sin, amounting,
on
in the ultimate
ology
phases to which Christian thefor self-contempt
has developed it,to a demand
and
self-abhorrence
even
as
first condition
the
of
Now
the need
and
in evil thinking
ignobleliving.
and
On
it is certain that
"
Hardwick, I. iSz.
RELIGION
124
AND
LIFE.
of
of all human
powers,
despotic moralism
in
Semitic
to the inward
The
The
are
culture, which
its better
gifts
man.
Varuna,
which
have
suggestedthese
criticism upon
concerninga common
religionsof non-Semitic
origin,are not the
tyas.
is
to
corrective
remarks
Adi-
only
life of
Hymns
and
religion
mingled with
has
earnestness
is the needful
illustrations of
of Seven
one
Immortal
Vedic
Varuna
conscience.
Adityas,or EverlastingOnes.1
of Aditi," who
"Children
the
the
is "The
These
Unlimited,
Light Beyond."
Sleepless,beholding all
evil and
things,far and near,
good, the innermost
thoughts of men,
irreproachableprotectors of the
universe, haters of falsehood, punishers of sin, yet
toa, and abandoning none,
forgivers
they "bridge the
and uphold the heavens
for the
paths to immortality,
sake of the upright."2 And
the herdsman
to them
like
prayed that he might escape the vices that were
in his path;" calling
them
to spread their
on
pitfalls
birds spread their wings over
as
protectionover him,
their young."3
Of these the nearest
to Varuna
ja
"
Mitra,
i
Roth,
R.
"
ut
the Friend."
sup* a, Zeitschr.
d. D.
Af.
"
a.
9.13*
THE
Neither
is the
125
HYMNS.
rightnor
known
to us,
is behind.
giversof
and afraid, be guided by you
homes, may I, weak
our
Far or nigh,there
fear.
to the lightthat is free from
l
who
is in your leading."
harm
to him
can
come
no
mortals
Imthese
of the light,"
Though called "children
neither what
is before
with
confounded
be
to
not
are
what
nor
the
.
Their
heavenly bodies:
Sun,
the
as
they
not
are
phases
mere
been
have
spint-
ofuaimeanIns"
sup-
conceived
as
They were
the unseen
support and background of his radiance.
have
of the spirit. Their
Their lightwas
very names
moral and religious
import,born of the conscience and
the heart.
Friend, Protector, Beholder,
They mean
Sympathizer,Benefactor, Giver without Prayer.2They
from
the evil spirits,
druhs, that follow
or
preserve
in
the sins of men."
oldest Aryan faith centres
The
The
these Shining Ones.
Adityas are, in fact,radiant
have
that the visible heavens
witnesses
always been
recognizedas the symbol of a Higher Light,through
posed
to
which
the
soul
and
justice,
pay
reverence
divine.
To
in
Max
unbound,
one
1
place
"
the
but
Dawn
deities
Themother
more,
Beyond
is called
"
the
earliest
one
might
for the
name
derness
ten-
unbounded,
It is
oflhcs"ds-
conception of
the Infinite,
to express
"
its infinite
ot
his whole
refer
is the
"mother
bosom
teresting
in-
more
name
no
maternityall
the
to
is
Aditi, the
Aditi," says
A-diti
almost
and
must
invented
name
of
that
man
*
infinite wisdom,
to
open
religionthere
Aryan gods.
the
ever
care.*
than
of
lies for
all ancient
In
them.
represent
tant
dis-
the Dawn;
the 'Face
Roth, ut su^ra.
of
126
Aditi.'
In
realm
unbounded
Aditi, however,
O
"She,
was
Daksha,
Aditi.2
And
here
does
that
equal truth,
indicate
not
light
said
noted
be
relation
ideal
but
is also
it must
of descent
she is The
order
Daksha
Yet
gods."1
the
Beyond, the
beyond earth and sky." Beyond
"the powerful.'*
Daksha, literally
who
is thy daughter; after her,
cosmic
her
LIFE.
AND
RELIGION
that this
we
may
child
is the
born
of
ology
phrase-
cession,
chronologicalsuc-
just as
be
to
of
say, with
and
power,
is
power
the
"
"
Vedic
For
poets.
in each
invoked,
beyond itself,with
absorb
^act
^iat
of
had
work*.3
duct.
act
the
of
to
typical,
that should
has
revealed
the
apotheosis of which
their
MUrer*s
"
R.
Rig Veda^
homage
to
to
we
virtue.
deified
divinitythrough
the
men,
beneficent
"dexterous, humble-minded
The
miracles
ascribed
to
restored
Oriental
what
the
of
addressed
are
gods."4
had
form
was
are
Ott., I. 76.
earliest
^ie
hymns
the
They
r., x
power
Veda
Rig
the
attained
indicate
them
out
'
record
They
artisans
reach
deity,to
and
ity
capac-
apotheosis have
Some
unlimited
same
every
care
of
study
easiest
who
and
The
The
find the
we
was
I. p. 230, 237 ;
then
Muir, Sanskrit
TVjrfr,IV.
10-13.
7*" 4, 5.
I
Roth, Brahma
in Zcitsck.
THE
HYMNS.
beneficence, prayers
addressed
were
for
the
same
Thus
the
older deities bestowed.
blessingswhich
and
ascends
stands among
the good man
to heaven,
in the
shine
the gods. The
of the generous
stars
firmament:
they partake of immortality.3They are
who
like the Asvins, those divine physicians,
enabled
the lame
to
aged
youth,
weak,"
to
relieved burns
instinctive
shape
gave
The
Life.
to
with
snow,
sailors from
recognitionof
to
first man
; who
see
the Vedic
who
cured
slow
the
and
cattle,sowed
storms.4
the
idea of
had
restored
"the
of
guardians
were
fields,and delivered
This
blind
walk, the
Future
passed through
The
Futurc
Llfe-
"
official
acts, the whole
4
and
See Muir,
Pitris to the
Folk-Lore*
account
V. 242, and
R.
of them
V.^ 1. 116-120.
elves of the
or
brightspirits
p. 19.
For
remarks
Teutonic
on
mythology,see Kelly'sIndo-Eurof"
128
RELIGION
death
the
and
into his
Yamn's
before
gone
be
not
taken
of
na's world
This
needs.
"
"Assembler
lifehad himself
all human
prepare
from them."
It
man,
huthus
was
to the
homes
and
which
for them,
to
been
Death
bring them
to
welcome
to
light,
joy.1
in another
kindlymessenger,
had
could
"
knew
of
kingdom
of Men
King
and
he
in immortal
waited, enthroned
good
LIFE.
AND
far in Varu-
was
in
perfectand undying light,
"
the
third
heaven," in the
the
Gods.
the
Thither
air, and
thither the
the
sky
children
appointed path.3
of
attainment
behold
were
were
That
in
good
their parents
and
"
the earth,
gone, and
underneath
them ; " and
had
the fathers
each
following,
which
his
desire
men
where
world
the
on
own
is the
they
may
infirmities,
the One
"
with
come
action
it.
is free, and
And
while
the
of
symbolism
between
Roth,
the
Hymns
jR.
ney, Bib.
where
fulfilled."6
are
And
and
feet that
M.
faith
the
and
fear, set
grave,
to
were
the
move
and
no
stone
placed
more,
th"
and
113,7-
in R.
V,X.
V, X. 82, 2.
Muller's Science
Rig
for
mingled
in Zeitst.hr. d. D.
V., IX.
immortal,
me
all desires
mourners
themselves
clog upon
R.
make
after
age
"There
Burial
THE
took
bow
the
them
portionsof
"
trustful
him
kindly,and
bounty
body of
appeal to
the
him
cover
child
"
placing in
protecting
hands,
Nature's
the
ritual made
I2p
nerveless
the
of
in token
"
care
from
HYMNS.
and
goat
Earth
the
with
her
their
cow,
or
to
"
receive
garment
as
"
warm
Fire-gods,to
by
their heat his immortal
part;" and to the Guide of
him
to bear
Souls,
by his sure
paths to the world
of the just," To the body it said, Go to thy Mother,
I lay the
the wide-spread,bounteous, tender Earth.
feelest
; thou
covering on thee : may it press lightly
it not.
Pass, at thy will, to the earth or sky." And
thou home
to the fathers, on
their
to the spirit, Go
is evil in thee : guarded
ancient paths : lay aside what
his sharp-eyed sentinels, by right
from
by Yama
mother
her
the
to
rf
"
"
ascend
ways
the
to
it, and
farthest
dwell, in
heaven,
if thou
hast
served
de-
have
who
bestowed
have
who
feet of
the
"Wash
Atharva;
the
says
their
lives
their
him
"let
who
him
for
goods
others,
the
on
is stained
go
to
upward
those
poor."2
with
with
sin,"
pure
feet."
And
amidst
so,
purifyingfires,the
Way
and
death
Nature,
was
conquered, in
these
rude
children
of
Mttller's
Whitney,
Trans
irf tupra.
by
and
an
1. of Burial
*. P., X. 154.
AND
RELIGION
I3O
the
of
care
trust
bond
and
world
unseen
the souls of
to
natural
the
their
as
thought of
Sr"ddha,
it has descended
and
their graves
tribes with an
is the
spirit,
his father's
to
son
simple
The
life.
tude
grati-
at
parents
of these
future
of rice-cakes
of the Hindu
childlike instincts of
such
paid by
honor
and
was
wide
as
their need.
being, or
The
Providence
LIFE.
ing
offer-
or
first duty
from
remotest
religionof filialpietyappears
in all branches
of the Aryan race.
So great,"says Cicero,
is the sanctity
of the tomb.
Our
have
desired that those who
ancestors
departed
antiquity. This
oldest
"
"
be
fear in the
men
of the
souls
"
first
dead,
have
belongs to
Latin
held
"
their
watch
tribute of
fathers
those
of
rites.
holy
Whethe"r
the
"f tne
spirituaibody.
of
The
the
of all law
the
inities
div-
expect
in
were
"
fact
religionof
family,isolated and
the
the
rite.
and
buried
body was
spiritwas
Pitris,blessed
of
centre
it
nature
Chthonioi
Theoi
represent
when
patriarchaltimes
of
Pitris
The
Let
next, the
descendants, and
their
over
self-sustained,was
Vedic
the
"
offspring."2The
"
the Greek
and
above
course
their
of
care
Plato says
gods
in the
families, and
foundation
the
place
to
correspond perfectly
who
deities." l
to whom
Dii Manes
as
or
to be
it cannot
here receive the
Agni."3 Of course
ious
religsymbolic meaning which it holds in the mature
in the poetry of the later mystics.B"ut
imagination,
to take it in a merely gross
it would
be equally wrong
material
and
i
De
XI.
/,"?";*,
cast
;?.
Ltg-.,II.
K., X.
So Eurip.,A lent.
*a.
"
Slant manibus
arae
"
(HL 64).
Virgil
8.
14, 8 ;
16, 4
of fire.
In fact,we
sense.
and
new
ones
of
splendorlike the
sun, and
THE
HYMNS.
germ
13!
or
other, of
spiritual
clingingof
a
and soul; a
body; a blending of sense
the
affections to the familiar
the imaginationand
through which life has been manifested, as
organs
if still existingor destined to resume
existence, even
after they have
Vedic
turned
to dust.
Hymns not
only exhort the fire not to burn nor tear the body,"
but even
in heaven
with
invoke the fathers to
rejoice
Even
all their limbs."
the gods themselves
have
material enjoyments. Here it is the deep natural instinct
^
"
"
of respect for
and
But the
death
over
power
to
even
doctrines
of
spiritual
body
glorified
from
and a corporeal resurrection spring originally
confused
instinct. They betray the same
the same
perceptionof the relations of the physicalwith the
maturer
Christian
Of
the
gross materialism
neither is it so in the Vedic
if this is
And
moral.
dogma,
nature,
same
in the
not
and
hymn.
equally common
among
tency
earlyraces of the Aryan stock, is the apparent inconsisof treating
if shut up under
the departed spirit
as
ground,and dependent on food providedat the grave
time invoked
by livingrelatives,while it is at the same
as
moving in a freer sphere,and addressed as con-
The
moral
aspect of Vedic
same
jh his
armor
was
to
as
Juvenal,VII.
not
was
to
Such
intimated
207 ;
is the
in
the
immortal
hymns,
Life"
function
which
Euryd.^
15.
X.
85
to
of
be
the
represent
Mn^
Alcest.,
Eurip.,
463,993-1003 ; Helene, 962 ; Vii^il,
{Orph. and
Roth in D. M. G.t I. 76? IV. 428} R. K, X.
Cie. T**c*Qws^
"
of fire
immortalitypointsto the
The spirit
its uses.
jmmortai
like them.2
love.1
and
III. 67;
AND
RELIGION
132
them
sky with
the
adorned
nightand lightin
thirst,they
"On
the
who
other
none
in the
darkness
when
drinking up
if to satisfy
physof guardianship.
offices
fathers,there
back
turn
it."
succor
who
"He
of the
path
to
in
busy
are
have
"They
life
actual
the
than
men.
patriarchalmen,
and
placed
stars,
day." Even
worshippers,as
life is
immortal
of the best
the
of their
the libations
Their
therein.
altogetherhappy
as
ical
LIFE,
eightand eightythousand
ness
earthlylife to sow righteous-
are
to the
gives alms
the
to
goes
to
the
gods/"
"To
be kind
We
find the
belief among
same
is to be greater than
the poor
to
the
"The
Greeks.
of the
those
who
destitute
the
and
orphans
but
justly,
act
angry
they
with
are
those
kind
who
to
act
otherwise."4
Vedic
NO
futurityhas
inferno,
of
traces
hell.5
penalties.This
"
world.
of
The
Druhs,
Not
would
that sins
be
powers
the
R.
A\
Sec
V., X.
V., I.
The
15 ;
But
these
simple
R.
III
Yfkjna-valkya,
186.
5. 6.
125,
XI.
same
8.
is
true
three intimations of
"
their
Miiller,C7///J,I. 46.
*-"""",
or
without
is merciful,
divinity
and loves to efface the marks
of transgression.
the yearnings of the heart to brightenand warm
shadows
leave no room
of futurity
for that sternness
distinct
And
are
very
impossiblein Varuna's
men,
of the i'ears or
no
y., VII.
61,5;
of the
an
oldest Chinese
abyss of
59,8.
daxkness.
or
Scriptures,
"Kings.1* The Veda has
Muir
V. 313.
two
HYMNS.
THE
judgment which
of avenging
spirit
of
civilized
blacken
would
wrath.1
with
them
The
worked
has been
races
133
its
own
theologicalhell
up
with
refined
of
vin-
morbid
"
conscience.
of rude
familiarities
childish
The
races
their
power.
Here
perience,
spontaneityin man's exbefore he had
begun to brood over
Sponta.
the hideous
fantasyof everlastingwoe ; and UCltyfar the good impulses of
we
are
glad to note how
Nature have sped him without the goads of that dismal
is
period of
pure
lore.
We
hail the
of
simplicity
instincts,so frank
a
child,
the
or
in the
trust
filial and
"Give
from
dales and
*
who
X.
It associated
firm belief
had
This
itself with
in the continued
entered
Varuna's
world
death.
me,
Agni, lo
my
the great
mother."
intensity of
the North
V., I. *4,
sympathy and
American
2.
Aditi,that
I may
again behold
play.
at
based
tive
intuiwas
on
an
immortality
of life,and in destinyprocontinuity
portioned
parentallove,
father and
my
spiritual
in
interest of ancestors,
beyond
and
of his limbs
to
moral
and
movement
entire confidence
these
pity.
seems
Among
Indians, there
is
no
to have
cei
been
tain savage
definite rdea of
similar
races,
a
hell.
as
effect,arising
the
Kamska-
AND
RELIGION
134
Such
reliance
its
prophetic of immortalityin
too, with
comports,
the
predominates in
which
hut
tributes
to
as
It
highestmeaning.
of present realities
genialsense
Yet
this very
these Hymns.
cate
to an
impressionthat they indiThe
existence.
ajuturc
constant
been
for example, have
pitris,
sented
reprebrance."
"merely an expression of gratefulremem-
estimates
Such
of continued
a
and
healthful
deep
that it is
so
and
fail of
naturallybe
veloped
de-
in life itself. It is
confidence
in the Vedic
that instinct
justiceto
would
which
existence
by
Every god
is
the
earnest
affections
of the
demands
the
on
LIFE.
closelyassociated with
every good act, it would
son
rea-
affections.
the
was
seem,
the
of
"immortality."
The
of living,
the feelingof real import in
sense
been very
have
actual, present experience,must
tense
inthe Vedic Aryans. And
this
in such
a
race
as
and
the
the germ
is ever
guarantee of all genuine
sightin the direction of a future life. In the Rig Veda
it is perfectly
pure and simple : it has not a trace of the
of transmigration,
later schemes
with their elaborate
ingenuityof fear ; nor of ascetic disciplines
bartering
in this life for bliss in another.
comfort
This religion
is just"
the inborn
impulse to believe, .to aspire;
promise
the natural
search
it is this very
belief
"
not
in the
naked
even
now
and
in India
rests
on
that
immortalityof
it was
similar
1
*
the
soul," says
Wheeler's
Le
for
interrupted
never
what
it to feel.
moves
gloriousbody, was
is
hand
it feels after,because
in those
moment:
ancient
metaphysical basis."
History of India,
^eda^ p. 186.
II.
436.
Burnouf,
clothed
a
"The
with
it
times, and
2
HYMNS.
THE
Here
is
yet
as
organized priesthood,
nor
idolatry
no
authority. The
nor
mediatorial
risen
the
fetichism
to
be without
ecclesiastical
no
135
Aryans
had
is found
in the lowest
elements,1
to
beyond
races
which
stage
Simplicity
which
Of life and
worshlp-
these
them
with
dispensed
of
their
castes.3
no
tion
prohibiburning of widows,
filial instincts
marrying again. The
of
polyandry, which
epics,and of which
of
of the
sense
which
words
of
testify
to
in all
the
on
are
instances
See
Wilson's
Haug,
in Lubbock's
Intrvd.
viable
one
the
in
the
II. 457.
in
Muir's
Wilson,
R.
idea
of that
us
tribes.7
The
the
Origin of Civilization.
an
oigamzed form
in
only that
piove
to
the
geimt*
ol
the Vedic
walking round
Buinoui, p. 426,
Brakmanen,
Affirms,continry
to
Muir, V. 457.
Burnonf, Le Veda, ch
Web^rW;;*/.
and
race.6
die
seem
of the
Germanic
scxes
equal-
to
strongly reminds
old
The
is
Veda
Rig
existed
his* illustidtions
of late origin.
to
und
Brahma
"
in but
represent them,
level, and
same
relations
prevailed in
Texts,
custom
distinctly in the
Aryan tongues
as
the barbarous
sexes
which
were
tional.4
excep-
of family ties
significance
chosen
remain
of their mutual
was
hymn.5
delicate
The
absent,
is discovered
trace
its sacramental
had
more
appears
from
stillfarther
are
of
yet innocent
as
marriage relation
polygamy, though not
We
Vedic
order
social
The
rites ; and
There
stilldomestic.-
the
basis
the
rites were
and
of
trace
no
were
one
these
tunes.
distiiut
lr.,X.
90,
V., II.
opinion of
At
most,
otdeis
Wheeler's
Hut.
ever,
how-
grntMallylegarded
Kein,
in
of India, II.
vii.
ars,
schol-
of .society
Sanskrit
xu
"
Stud** V. 177:
is
and
most
503.
136
hearth
"
does
Husband
wife
and
the
There
mother
of the
and
holds
it in her
who
mothers,
the
hymn."
; and
'*
As
The
sun
the
dawn
loving wife
her
their labors."
"
religionof
the
humor,
that it is
"the
not
at
hymns
forth
as
in
by
man
bride."
husband,
to
band
of hus-
of Indra
radiant
does
so
she,
all creatures
arouse
thee,
Dawn,
to
thou
as
Pictet, Ortg-.hido-Ewo/".,
Weber,
A', r., V. 2,
Rig
r., X.
i,
11
97.
the
thingto
vicious
II.
37,
Roth
I.
;
,
x. 23
iu D.
sick, and
instinct
functions, in which
of
pasture flocks, as
or
the sacred
fire."7
purport, and
record
personal and
which
have
descriptions
X.
,
M.
of
touch
on
338.
democratic
habits
"
3),
physician
the
cure
kindle
or
The
hints, with
and
tillthe earth
of
hymns.
ploughshare may
fortune."
happiness,in
/V//ci7///4,v//f
pp.
in harvest
serious moral
/ W"f,
"
community
have
domestic
A'
union
dawn
her
There
affection, and
The
the
stroke.6
one
effects
^le
Ethics.
sky.4
embrace
to
that
bad
the Soma
crush
as
the
is honored
good
Some
"
moving
healing herbs,
money,
well
the
herself
with
earth
his
has
sacred
of
is like "a
prays
blesses
make
to
labor
husbandman
cut
the
to
ascendest.
The
"
follows
Soma,
domestic
all breath, is
life,
All
cred
sa-
the
of love.
shows
form
the
gathers
babe
child
this
sentiment
smiling,reveal
The
as
wife is likened
and
woman
bosom
descriptive of
breathing
the
lire, who
altar
adorn
hymns
are
for
cares
the
oblation, often composes
to
references, perhaps symbolical,
are
the
household, and
the
vessels, prepares
hymn.
or
female.1
the
over
Woman
"
natural
in the
equal
were
sacrifice.2
of
altar
male
of the
supremacy
ff
either
imply
to
seem
"
ordained
at
not
LIFE.
AND
RELIGION
4).
,
i ;
XXV.
I.
Lit., p. aS.
Ibid
R.
II. 33, 5.
48, 9^.
7
Burnouf, Essaisurle
Veda,
p. 227.
THE
lost
of
of their truth
none
three
thousand
in his need
ruin
winner
the
the wives
and
entreated
not
he
makes
Here
"
"
too
wise
The
"
an
Let
to the
"
with
meets
such
the giving of
bounty rolls
who, provided with
his
house
is
one
the
powerful be
of his
r^
milk, when
"
largesshis
gift."
breastplate."
pain."
nor
wheels."
easy
food, hardens
his
heart
Let every
him.
cheer
to
none
on
trade
first presented
want
is
Rudra
mind."
one
who
suffer neither
wife, and
Savitri with
of
him
men
of
car
"He
poor,
wife
no
gifts,and
own
lapse
finds
men."
of other
anoint
makes
man
bountiful
*'The
his
see
philanthropic
sayings:
are
regard as king of
The
"
Men
"
transient
advantage, like
and
man
to
homes
to "take
"
gambler
give
is vexed
he
the
by
nature
The
his dice
happy
worshippers."
for human
years.
comfort
137
HYMNS.
one
the
against
depart
from
let him
look
home."
no
the
to
generous
suppliant:
long path."
For
riches
revolve
like wheels
they
to
now
come
one,
and
to another."
now
"
He
who
And
"
Atharva
Veda,
simpler
domestic
perform
with
Let
delightin each
Of
the Vedic
-Yet, so
as
other
in
highest to
form, in
and
dearest
"
V.% X.
other, as of
nor
far
as
we
of
echo
an
the
(Muir).
the
house.
a
to
cord,
con-
you
cow
sister sister."
speak
cannot
can
impart
there
see,
was
tively.
posi-
so
Meaning
of
SAU"lflce-
simplicityin these
Sacrifice
is always from
possession to
107, 117
from
and
lowest, from
sense
also."
"
in your
matters.
the
some
age
like
sounds
sacrifices,we
frankness
same
which
hate brother,
has
quaint benediction
incantation
an
brother
not
the
finallyis
here
later
this
keeps
the
earliest
consecration
his
ideal.
"
Ath.
to
of
the
the
latest
one's
best
Even
Ved.t III.
in
30.
the
138
RELIGION
lowest
tribes this
of fear, or
AND
be the
cannot
of sin
atonement
LIFE.
reluctant
mere
service
their
discover
to
words,
And
an
ideal
so
the
values;
representative
in
other
aim.
offered
Aryan
these
three
:
gifts
the
life to all
juicespromised new
ficcs.
inactive
butter, as choicest
; clarified
powers
brew
giftof his herds and his simple art, just as the Heand wine;
red his corn
and, above
all,fire^
o fit1
the purest of elements, the lightnncl life of nature
as
These
his best he brought with awe,1
of man.
and
not
choice, but as themselves
only as his own
taking
parhe yielded them
of the divinity,
to whom
to
as
plant
Vcdicsacn-
their natural
because
than
act
he
their
he
god
and
source
in
divineness
saw
could
life.
inmost
It
was
his
meet
that
; to
and
own
nestled within
chosen
for
nothing less
further,not
only
them
In the sacrificial
to
towards
them
had
desire.
not
meant
purpose,
He
home.
saving power
own
whose
to
destroy,
effectuate
to
second
their
their
to
its fulfilment
in the
The
offering,this
bright track of the altar flame.
swift to
brightAgni, was thus a radiant messenger,
and
bring the earthlyblessingand the divine society,
and
winged with freedom
delight. Do we not note
that intuition,which
makes
here in its early form
the
his own
saint or martyr see
transfigured,
by
powers
the ideal to which
they have been dedicated, as his
i
Rig Veda,
I. "ji ; VI.
47 ; VI.
16, 42.
THE
139
HYMNS,
poured
through
out
to resurrection
the
in the
flame.
in the
of death
mystery
"It
plant,
to all mankind."1
lightof day, common
This covering up of destruction
by consecration,
involved in sacri- Human
this absorptionof the death
fice by the life it is to effect,this belief in the s-lclifi^
all loss, through satisexaltation of the victims above
faction
divine
of the
the
fact
significant
whatever
key
our
form
some
almost
of the
of men.2
race
regarded,to
greater
victim,
at
the
as
of his best
in
or
of
custom
been
everywhere
less extent,
or
time
some
been
It has
fulfilment
that
sacrifice has
human
every
is forever
"
painfulfact
the
to
them,
Even
it appears.
its darkest
forms
with this redeeming instinct. This is
name
interwoven
are
affinities within
exaltation
an
desire
as
his
The
Aztec
victim
was
held
to
be
favorite of the
the
to
sacrificial death,
insult!4
victims
1
Khonds
The
as
divine, rear
to
efface
regard
them
their
with
dishonor
the
chosen
of
an
human
tenderness,
utmost
summed
in Baring Gould's
woik
the
Origin of Relifhut
Btliufich. xviii. See also Mackay's Progress of the Intellect,vol. li.
4
* Brin ton's Myths, "c.,
Prebcott'b Mexico^ I. 84.
p. 145.
*
The
sad
is
up
on
RELIGION
140
and
teach
The
choice
well
as
beast
of such
LIFE.
.noble
victims
and
that
free from
honored,
sufficient evidence
fate
the
them.1
destiny awaits
were
as
precious
most
man,
or
that
them
as
AND
of
whether
Moloch,
was
blemish,
or
Zeus, is
believed
be
to
have
It has
who
out
of
under
estimated
been
undergo
it are
that
moved
by
would
alone
stances.3
circum-
these
five-sixths of the
devotion
their
to
affections.4
among
attachment
quite natural
sail
made
women
Mutual
deceased.
to the
actual
The
Christian.
Women
have
been
seen
ordinary prayer.5
Ibn
Mrs.
See
"
Arnold, II.
Spier'sIndut,
Wheeler's
Hist
314.
p.
21,
was
in
as
the
the
if
at
teenth
four-
usuallysurrounded
RAmfiyana, B. III.
Life of Dalhousu, II. 316.
Life of Eljhinstone*I. 360.
Arnold's
calmly
reports, in
Batuta
woman
as
seated
HYMNS.
THE
friends who
by
while
the
to
danced, down
laughed, played,or
And
of being burnt.
considered
not
rightto
it is
departed,
spirits
to
she
moment
tells us
commissions
her
gave
14!
Dabistan
the
force
woman
Mahabharata,
that
other
Herodotus
mentions
And
rest.1
their
following
destiny.2
it
sacrifice existed
exaltation
had
can
we
in the
them
it
et
in
assemble
he is made
That
is
by
this, as
Hymns
data
him, and
no
means
well
as
the
and
4
Herod., V.
Keyser, Private
Kahkii
See, on
he
gains the
were
of the
sacrifices
;
M
without
and
victim
all
so
to
deities
the
great
be
sinner
and
the
Horse
are
Siva,
cruel superstition
the
ever
of
very
by the
supposed
Vedic
offered
ever
clear
more
and
such.
as
rite,which
worship
far
him
notices
Sacrifice," in the
uncertain
destructive
ical
histor-
of life in any
5.
Punitia, As.
one
tent
ex-
declares
be
Brahmanas,
while
greater
beliefs
Brahma
pure, and
sacrifices
such
Aryans
of
accepted by
been
Siva
was.
himself."
as
even
to
surelyhave
than
an
their
Vedic
the
as
on
In the Veda.
; and
would
insisted
among
widows
to
realize
to
grief
sharing
regarded
been
now
later
become
is found
of the victim
than
Even
have
the
to
refer
and
chief.
Thracians
Baldur,
of
husbands
dead
must
-
first and
Sagas
wife
favor*
the
was
of the
custom
Norse
the
she
the
was
raja dispute
the
Nanna,
like
who,
she
the
of
pleadingthat
one
privilege,
widows
two
Res., vol.
hand, Colebrooke
p. 42.
v.
(I.61,62); Wilson, in
At.
your., XVII.;
Roth, in
AND
RELIGION
142
form
seldom
nowhere
in the
appear
mention
any
evidence
for
inference
from
an
even
Veda
Rig
to
of
There
sacrifices, in
allusion
afterwards
Sunahsepa,
Veda."1
Rig
human
whole
in the
terms)
of
LIFE.
and
them
old Vedic
one
of this
centre
tinct
dis-
the
rests
is
only
on
an
legend.
sacrificial
in
prayer
to
Varuna,
bound
his
And
so
the
hear
us
without
they
say
teaches
takingnot away
day and night ; this
He
Varuna
in
the fettered
whom
allusion
necessary
no
our
life. This
my
own
heart
Sunahsepasought
King, shaljius
our
death.
One,
far-ruling
wrath,
me
me.
of life and
He, the
poet sings,"May
to
prayer,
There
is
Master
as
here
to
also
free."2
sacrificial
for
ence
supposing such referis in the mythic story found in the later Aitareya
3
Brahmana
in which
of a
Sunahsepa is the son
;
and
bought for a price, to be
starving Brahman,
substitute for a certain prince,
offered to Varuna,
as
from
his birth, is taking
devoted
who, having been
rite ; and
the
this method
to
also Varuna
only ground
Weber's
Sansk.
D.
which
not
276)that
On
Wilson's
"
/?.
"
262.
Of the
two
function
of
in old
defers
exacting
Sunahsepa is
Vedic
illustrations to confirm
Hymns
"
them, in Zeitschr,
concerningthe Horse
and
Weber
"one
Sacrifice,
victims in
as
long listoi persons of every class,enumerated
of a similar character.
be, in part if not altogether,
certainly
the
d"
at
(vt supra,
V"Lyasanevi
httrod., xxiv.
but
destroying,
additional
the
Sanhitft,must
is his natural
of
Here
the doom.
Ind
Stud.% II. m.
Lzt., 419, and Weber's
J., XVIII.
the
to
part
from
For
faith.
his claim
the
acts
preservingGod,
Hindu
himself
ransom
Purusha,
the
existence of human
THE
143
HYMNS.
"
bound
in his stead,
in the
at the
his prayer,
altar,answers
as
offered
sometimes
of the
The
Brahmanas.
of the
then
same
for
ram
substituted
the
hind
Manetho
relates
substituted
images made
in place of
of bulrushes
as
in the
to
have
intimations
of what
ogous
anal-
that
of the
as
figures;and
thrown
were
the tomb
at
men
Ovid, that
livingbeings. Many
ity,
abolishingthis barbar-
with
And
to
Cecrops, Hercules, Theseus.
Mahabharata
myth, who punishes it as
offered victims
Mexican
earth
strength from
Typhonic
wax
credited
are
the
Hebrew
heroes
sively
succes-
that
of
of Osiris, and
Greek
sacn.
fice'
then
of
story, and of
for Iphigenia,by Diana, in the
sacrifices
the
human
sacrificial
races
in the
Records
a
lastlyof
mythic
for Isaac
received
abolished
and
of other
legends recorded
horse
perhaps
Greek.
as
for the
ox
was
man
ages
"
record
ages
of the
and
#0s"-Vedic
in these
upr
to
monarch,
Krishna
a
crime
who
delivered
Anahuac
from
similar rites.
These
do
analogies,however,
India
in
custom
back,
went
not
Hau"
as
that the
prove
has
inResults.
Tr
sisted,
to
,.
Vedic
mythologic,may
crueltyof
to
progress,
but prove
such
in
They
in
even
1
buch
times.
forms
consciousness
of
worship, and
an
antiquity
would
thus
stages of social
itareyaBr"ktnana,
testimonies,
as
.,-
if
of the
the
authorityfor
herent
in-
desire
tinuing
discon-
of
to a germ
testify
decay. That human
quoted by M tiller.
AND
RELIGION
144
LIFE.
"
sacrifices
is certain
there
but
when
earlier age
had
not
they
continent, whose
engulfedin
make
yet
in the
and
as
the Western
on
all
was
simple religion
Aztecs.
of the
of Vedic
character
destruction
Different
forms
of
hu-|e
tion
civilizadence,
of the evi-
state
have
of the evil-doer
who
sacn-
man
that itcould
an
mingled immolation
with its simple offerings
of the product of the
of men
dairy and the plant of the field.
the
The Vedic gods were
indeed believed to approve
to
believe
been
existence,
an
us
have
civilization
Toltec
pure
well
sanguinaryinstitutions
the
is much
there
to
may
tory
his-
Hindu
periodsof
there
was
And
in later
offered
were
offended
;
and
their
to
slay
J
an
acceptable service.
"godlessDasyus" was
sanction for inflicting
But this desire to find a religious
extreme
penaltieson real or imagined crime is
from the desire to please
to be distinguished
manifestly
him a human
victim purely
the deityby bestowing on
oblation.
The
national gods of the Hebrew,
an
as
the Norseman,
and
the Greek,
were
appealed to in
the same
as
mies,
fullydisposed to destroytheir eneway,
fice.
and
to
worshipper chose
the
Substantially
God
to
such
inflictin their
is
spirit
same
in the doctrine
as
revenges
name,
ascribed
on
to
his
the
of eternal
the
own.
tian
Chris-
punishment, which
of the belief that deitywould
is simply a refinement
fain deal inexorablywith its foes, though carried over
into the other life and from
physicalto eternal woe.
It appears
frequentlyin the New Testament,1 and apparently
from the lipsof Jesus,2as well as from
comes
he rebukes.
But incomparably
the intolerant disciple
1
Matt.
xxv.
Matt.
x.
41,
33;
46; Romans
xii. 32;
ix. 17-23;
xxiii.33;
Tim.
i. 20;
xxv.
passim.
Apocalypse,
41.
THE
the
form
worst
the
and
of
that God
crime
bloody inquisitions
upon
witches, in which
in Hebrew
-penalties
criminals;
such
"hanging
"before
Lord," and
Christian
on
his
sins; and
is held
they
to
differ very
redeemed;"3
or,
death
sin of the
of
the best
evidence
barbarism
age
of
or
of
Numbers,
those
who
self
had
all these
cruel
ments,
atone-
fcnaltyfor
devotingto
we
may
of Baal
death
add, the
men
tian
Chris-
is of
similar nature,
essentially
satisfydivine justicefor the
to
course
either in
seems
xxv.
simply primitiveclass
abounded
specialcrueltyin
personal
there
lies
fami-
worst.
In the former
the Vedic
pieces,
tyrannical
the abominations
"not
"
in
Chcrem^
atonement," which
fact
supposed
kings
the dreadful
"
in
were
worship,2or
be
or
or
In
to
actual
sword
of God.
victim
the
for
arguments
commandment
were
fices,1
sacri-
of the heathen
of
human
"consecrating"one's
by putting to the
relapsed into idolatry. They
Christian
analogues of modern
massacres
of heretics
They
hostile
Him,
to
in
have
for
law-breakers
up"
the
on
"hewing"
as
found
certainly
stances
history. Many in-
human
inflicted
pleased by
be
to
ages
this character.
barbarous
is
persons
annals, mistaken
of
were
in
is
the
Christian
others
all
surpassed
and
145
inference
punishment
severest
those
of the
HYMNS.
4,
13 ;
xxi
though
their warfare,
there
or
revenge.
on
of sacrifices,
the whole
2:1
Sam.
xv.
distinctive
to
33
"
be
; 2
no
Sam.
human
is
no
special
in
fying
gratifice
sacri-
positiveproof.
xxi. 9 ; Exod.
146
It is said in
LIFE.
AND
RELIGION
Hymn
"
"
"
"
"
reverenced
Greeks
the
as
addressed
"
kinsman
"
and
gods standing,and
the
friend."
So
times
some-
heroes
Homeric
converse
prayed sitting.The
interests are
freelywith the Olympians, whose human
as
profound and absorbingas their divine ; are in fact
one
and
due
to
the
thing with
same
irreverence,
to
or
this
not
was
low
And
these.
It
was
and
in such
wherever
epochs
it does
exist, there
not
be
absolute
exclusiveness
and
principlehas
been
finelystated
of forces."3
grow
"
X.
Me*nard,La
K., X.
The
soul
of
to
the
basis
s
i, r
Morale
avant
of
be
Ibid.,IV.
les
i, 20;
94.
own
independence
right to
divine
balance
is in its instinct of
Pkilosofkes,p.
the
protects its
which
Its
monotheism.
direction, by creatinga
in every
of powers;
will
VI.
a.
7"
8; I. 31,
10.
THE
147
thus while
Semites, wherever
monotheistic
the
And
all.
to
equal justice
HYMNS.
the
it has
religionof
followed
its
native instincts,has
one-sided
make
would
view
narrow
it
of
Faith
error.
another
in many
truth, which
in
gods was
of expression
of that manifoldness
recognition
fore,
there; and
by which the divine reallybecomes human
tion,
evoluin the beautiful and orderlypath of human
been
it has not
wanting; so that we know how
in fulness of free opportunity
One
to worship The
The
of culture.
and integrity
keys of progress were
committed
to any singlerace
not
or
religion.Greek
and
inspired; alike heard eternal
Jew alike were
divine messages
to the
truths, and bore
generations
liberal for the mingled
to be
whose
more
day was
The
Semite
has sought
lightof this twofold dawn.
the principleof authorityin the divine;
to preserve
the Aryan, that of development in the human.
Only
fact
the
maturer
of
of
reason
both
these
man
could
learn
principlesand
their
the true
ing
mean-
unity in
versal
Uni-
Religion.
The
are
very
or
unlike
each
praisesof
goes,
Christian, and
Hebrew,
Indra
John, with
Varuna
or
after all,but
other.
The
to
littleway.
all its Alexandrian
a
the
Aryan
resemblance
Bibles
of the
praisesof Jehovah
Even
the Gospel of
is touched
inspiration,
the
148
RELIGION
certain
only at
of
debt
we
owe
and
to
the
or
to
of
historical
But
dark
passages
also, lovers and
Rishis
of Athens,
parent of
sole
do need
we
which
plasticsusceptibility
be reminded
to
affinities.
obligationsand
whether
the
not
has
monothcist,
was
the
ardor
"
undervalue.
other
imagination
religious
Semitic
of
many
But the
of the
searchers
creative
the
mind.
Aryan
life.
and
nature
LIFE.
illumined
and
warmed
pointswith
the
of
AND
Rome,
The
faith.
it from
secures
Palestine,
or
modern
our
The
permanent
paths of experience in
far as it depends on the past,
direction, comes,
so
affinitiesand descent.
Our
liberty
polytheistic
every
of
our
and
and
the
science, the
our
Nature
rather
These
Gospels.
Aryan
through their
God
apart from
deityis
not
the free
play of
his
own
ban;
no
of
sense
the
with God
ideas, laws,
through principles,
from
of free communion
sense
natural
the familiar
of the Thora
than
children
feel
thirst
know.
to
but in
man,
no
eyes,
"fall"
sight,nor
not
as
is miracle
facts of life ;
no
the
separation
To
look
them
in
straight
aliens,and under
in between
comes
or
him, revealed
energies. They
own
in
are
"
made
exclusive
to
to
able
dis-
age
dispar-
incarnation
last into
shines
divine
free
our
with
arts
and
steady radiance
issues in such
diverse
sciences
in
the
and
beliefs, and
civilization that
a"s Goethe
types of universality
THE
and
Humboldt
this
our
and
gladness
his
to
to
courage
whose
is
to
religion
endless
Aryan
beside
is
progress,
herdsman,
him
on
not
are
rational,
and
his
heap
go
his
of
oi
back
Kusa-grass.
paths
to
of
prescription,
but
self-respect
the
liberty
gods
fearless
religion,
of
of
home-born
all
slaves
his
the
open
the
must
inviting
thought
distinctive
or
truth
we
of
of
germs
wisdom
and
home,
and
creed,
"
future
laws;
universal
to
and
we
person,
heirs
as
the
guarantees
and
faculties
all
use
that
whether
life
forces
for
which
present
upon
its
assurance
natural
man's
to
hospitality
And
opportunity,
outlook
genial
the
Emerson.
and
larger
149
HYMNS.
whose
to
sit
the
as
ideal
frank
guests
IV.
TRADITION.
TRADITION.
ND
"**"
Brahma
is
This
us
that
of
the
the
which
The
Aryan
We
bitter
from
the
lapse
human
the
of
We
shall
we
have
to
hierarchy
for
compel,
tread
the
for
the
the
caste
"
now
those
admired
servile
fear.
to
as
as
We
only
us
Limits
should
we
further
ever
not
were
every
self-reconery
this
of
the
of
apparent
for
liberty of private
official
but
made
past
Hymns
see
of
sacrifices
which
rebuke,
this
lations,
reve-
mediators
to
shall
priesthood
of
echoes
expiatory
of
dcsenei^y-
re-
led
manly
same
greets
wherein
depth
an
pedantic
regarded
ures
Script-
equality exchanged
;
of
perception
every
being
social
despotism
gospel,
just
for
of
as
coming
this
see
themselves
older
such
as
shows
primitive
morning,
of
nobler
the
inspiration
yet
to
the
guarantee
complex
this
fated
of
path
Parana
faith
from
pass
track,
promise
nature,
worship
to
the
Hymns.
germinant
the
on
ritualistic
three
Veda
strength,
without
not
discouragement,
the
Vayu
were
are
seemed
find
fall.
of
piety along
ligionhas
the
brought
spontaneity
disappear.
is
Veda,
the
the
thing
from
simple Rig
the
Divide
changed;
every
Hindus
later
of
is
passage
causes
out
'
Manu,
to
age
down
gone
decay.'"
to
The
Sage!
fire
said
not
genial
and
the
154
terrors
LIFE.
AND
RELIGION
of
transmigration
; this
to
the
and
banyans
enervation
of dreamers
In
palms.
word,
that
we
of it,we
these
remote
inner
life of
fair
deal
may
shall note
we
to
civilizations,
as
a
At
~.
Onental
the
then, let
outset
Tradition^
of
J
into the
enter
it
do
the past.
for
justice
its
from
else
the
at
was
least
not
be
to
of modern
Veda
Eastern*
form
judged by
lifelessfinalitiesto
a
the
whose
traditional^?;?,
foundation
an
ever-open
of faith,but a form
is
fervent and
faith.
supreme
sentiment
absorptionin religious
the
oC-Qti-
root
shadow, flowingaway
trailing
livingsubstance of worship. But, whatever
wanting to it,Oriental veneration for the Past
the
at
was
lies
preferenceof outworn,
of inquiryis not
spirit
This
appreciatethat Worship
which
It is
patent vices
of unbelief.
us
faith.
ental
wcnship of
of
races.
is
their
reverence
caves
That
which
we
cvcrlastingncss.
They
out
of
spirit
sake.
own
in
tion
interpreta-
our
would
we
to
personality,
new
of the process ;
into the
enter
fold
two-
of Ecclesiastical
in
measure
able
be
must
taineer
moun-
tropical
among
of the
freedom
and
built their
their rock
it was
of
temples and
statues
on
saw
these
awe
found
pro-
rude
before
hewed
scale that
It was
because the religious
symbolizethis awe.
old as the
books, rites, legends,hymns, seemed
as
and patriarchal
and streams
stars
trees, and memory
held
that they were
went
not back
to their beginnings,
Their
belittled the fleeting
sacred.
lives,
permanence
the vanishing dreams
and deeds
of men
not
: it did
minister to their vanity,but to their humility. Man
should
TRADITION.
could have
of God.
to
the
present in words
white
; words
generations
death than they could
The
birth.
have
155
earliest
with
the
which
be
could
traced
of
sense
; for
home
in the
they
dwelt
the
was
fit shrine
back
more
to
any
mortal
we
existence
in the
in their inviolable
of the
to
to
as
and
progenitors,
them
told
un-
come
continuous
silence
serene
no
of
awe
immortalitycame,
feelingof
traceable through the jfr/Vmor
with
to become
one
aspiration
seen,
and
love
hold
past in which
the
and
moral
"The
idealism of their descendants.
spiritual
pitris,"
according to this faith,"are free from wrath, intent
ties,
on
purity,without sensual passion; primeval diviniwho
laid strife aside."1
It was
have
a
worship
founded
the apotheosis of the tenderest
in gratitude,
"A
sentiments.
ing
parent'scare in producing and rearbe compensated
children," says the law, "cannot
in a hundred
years."2 This authorityof ideal love
and duty penetratedall worlds.
Even
the gods could
not
turn
recreant
to
the
past, and
forsake
their duties
without
voked
inev"*n
progenitors,
penalty: they were
in sacrifice,
of their
by the names
by the priests,
specialancestry.3
such conditions,Bibliolatry
deserves
Under
tain
cera
As
these
old Vedic
Hymns, Revercnce
respect.
to
to be
collected, ar- for
process of time, came
and Yajurranged,and enlargedinto Samaveda
in
the
uas"
indeed
of ritual service, we
for purposes
note
the failure of inspiration,
and the growth of ecclesias-
veda
"
III. 192.
"
Manu,
"
Muke', Sanskrit
Literature
p. 386.
Ibid.,II.
227
156
RELIGION
ticism
AND
of
reminiscences
as
well
as
the
Hindu
former
state
above,"2 committed
from
heard
LIFE.
as
noble
cherished
"
of
texts
biblical science
wells
for
of
him
founded
on
as
them
words
long line
who
stillsought him with yearning care,
of ancestors,
who
and
cherished
with the whole
were
strengthof
his affections ; their primitiveSanskrit
the very language
of God ; their syllables
full of virtue that they
so
needed
not to be uttered or even
understood, onlysilently
whispered in the heart; yet every one of them laden
with ineffable meanings, which
endless commentaries
sought in vain to exhaust; laden with Briihmanas,
thousand
a
Upanishacls, Sutras, Pur"nas ; literally
schools
to
"
in
by
their mooted
be drawn
much
so
brimming, let never
off from age to age.3 It is but a childish thoughtof
but this child is Humanity!
Then
:
everlastingness
how
colossal that outgrowth of the intuition,how utter
that faith,how
prodigal that toil in its service ! And
if age be indeed
better
venerable, surelythere was
than for any other that
ground for such Bibliolatry
has
ever
existed.
ever
What
time-hallowed
be called
institutions,
can
records, what
by
When
Manu
(XII.
94-102) declares
all creatuies
by then
nature
A.
holy letters,
"
of verse,
was
from
the
with faith."
burns
out
the
M.
"an
Afanu.
eve
been, is,or
ihtee mystic
of sin, and
tatm
"
words,
"
"
"
Brahma
Earth.
makes
has
Sky,
things,the
Gfcyatri:and these immutable
and salvation to him
beginning,shall be sanctity
"
the
II.
74-84.
not made
light,
givingconstant
by
all authority
is
given,by the
imparted,all prosperity
sustained,
are
knowledge of tht.se,which
though he
the Vedas
by bis powers.
measured
be
to
nor
man,
redanta.
The
of the
boasted
one
out
milked
Heaven
essence
who
of them
three sacred
of thiswisdom
three
ures
meas-
that
ceaselessly
utters them
157
TRADITION.
ties, recounted
him
admonished
and
years,
that there
lived
aged
no
annals
the
him
to
that
of nine
he
Greek.
thousand
but
was
"You
have
child,
no
mote
re-
disciplinethat is
the panditsof Benares
must
hoary with age." What
who
think of the Christian missionary,
would
supplant
their veneration for the Sanskrit Vedas
by claimingthat
divine guardianshiphas transmitted his Greek
or
even
is his advantage?
his Hebrew
Scriptures? Wherein
Solon,
tradition, O
Is not every
"
wills?
Bible
Every
any
that holds
cup
who
one
nor
what
pleases,"says
the
the
drinker
DabLstan,
in favor of
"may derive from the Vedas
arguments
his particular
creed, to such a degree that they can
support by clear proofs the philosophical,mystical,
Unitarian, and atheistical systems; Hinduism, Judaism,
Fire-worship,the tenets of the Sonites or
Christianity,
consist of such ingenShiites ; in short, these volumes
ious
meanings, that all who
parables and sublime
seek
A
with
may
mature,
self-conscious
of instinctive
races
fulfilled."l
generationcannot
faith,upon
their
own
compete
ground,
they. Its
childish than
making itself more
own
libertyto inquireand grow is what represents, in
tion-worship
tradia nobler
way, that very authorityof age which
Nature
is older than
but dimly divined.
of Man
ritual or Bible, and the personality
more
erable,
venwith years, than all his
tions."
even
specialrevelaWe
the tasks
forsake the insightnor
cannot
of the child.
of the man
for the unquestioning
credence
without
"
But
in the
child
sense
"
of
a
our
none
the
less admire
tender
cloud of
recognizethe "trailing
inborn
filial instinct towards
eternity
; an
with imperishablelife.
affinity
glory;
we
We
2.
158
AND
RELIGION
To
the
LIFE.
unfoldingconsciousness
of the
race
as
of the
dear
evokes
them
its divmc
honored
and
things pass
into
one
Junction.
that
from
their
and
incessantlyovercome,
In
renovation
make
We
of posterity.
bent
are
The
as
human
instruments
But
power.
of
wonders,
as
it was,
future
; and
result and
For
to the
was
we
the
from
now
before
wonder
is,for
memory
science
have
believed
analyzed
as
soul it was
the
familiar
too
mysteriesof
the wonder
It
his
only conductor between
its stupendous achievements
warrant
days
ence
experi-
of many
one
but
them
those
this
us,
has
grown
of powrers.
that
in the memory
immortal
away
awakening
the power
It
words," the
rection.
resur-
erected
were
people
to venerate
the earliest
race.
far
our
which
the
them
in natural
of renewal.
mind, and
monuments
no
dead, because
the
man
that
us
when
in
up
the
to
swallowed
is
death
this
Megasthenes tells
in India
There
sleep.
of the reverent
genturies the
culture
past and
were
his
at once
it received.
of human
experience,
of hymn, meditation, and
ritual, accumulating
in its keeping alone ; and
from remotest
time, were
transmitted
the immense
more
depositwas
faithfully
than
by the later devices of writing and printing.
on"
The
"the rememberer/*
the "bearer
prophet was
Never
to forget was
the most
of an ancient message.
sacred and tender duty. The Greeks
preservedHomer
many
treasures
Down
alone for four hundred
in their memory
years.
evidence
there is no positive
of
to the time of Buddha
TRADITION.
does
not
The
for it than
"
Through
indefinite
at
Hindus
ages
mean
know
from
this
dearer
no
the
whole
literature
of the penman,
hand
writing,
by
by means
guarded from
and
practice,1
stern
And
name
beginning."
mnemonic
ample
Scriptures,
all, but, more
ally,
spiritu-
not
remembered
Words
transmitted
contempt.
does
Bible, or Book
mean
Wisdom.
of
Veda
Sanskrit.
written
159
was
of incessant
the desecrating
even
as well as by traditional
prohibitions
it has been finelysuggested that the
satisfaction afforded
to
every
need
of intellectual
"
"
proper
root
in human
"
Pictet,H. 558-
nature,
and
its noble
germs
schools,Sansk. Lit., p.
504.
also
l6o
RELIGION
of future
turned
AND
their
those children
had
dignities
; nor
faces, like
when
so,
we
his minute
Oriental
Ganges,
he had
transferred,
its
Everlasting,
works
and
its incentives
hypocrisy and
as
in any
of
essence
The
absorbed
out
until
broodingthought
permanence
into all
any superstition
the fact that it brings
permit
in it to hide
to
ago,
years
of his
inviolable
cannot
we
ways,
involved
puerility
the
twenty-fivehundred
of the
this
ritualism
slowly elaborating
CT
lde'll"
also
Hindu
nt-
uaiisman
or
Past.
dead
the
see
of memory
religioustraditionalists,
our
to
coldlyand unbelievingly
And
LIFE.
That
nature.
quite as possiblein
other
religiousform, is palpable; but
Oriental ritualism was
reality.
certainly
sanctimony
were
gesticulating
before animals and plants,bowing to his platter,
trils
walking round it,wetting his eyes, shutting his nosmouth
and
by turns, muttering spells as in a
dream, performinghis three suppressionsof the breath,
whispering the three sacred letters, pronouncing at
intervals the three holy words
and
is to
measures,nature,
reason,
and
common
modern
will
he
compel
of
a
in many
sense,
less
as
compared
detailed
serious
moral
and
esteem.
ways, an
with much
visible sort,
"These
"
Wilson,8
are
gesticulations,1'
says Professor
not
subjectsof ridicule, because reverentially
tised
pracof sense
and
by men
learning." That quaint
writer, James Howell, the contemporary of Sir Thomas
Hindu
Brown**, whom
frankly:
1
book
"
See
of
the
I knock
resembled, tells us
many
ways
thrice every day at heaven's gate,
in
detailed
regulationof timps rites,food,and auguries
microscopic
YAjnavalkya'sLaw
Manu,
he
II. 74.
in the first
Essays
on
Hindu
Religion^II
57.
l6l
TRADITION.
besides
as
hands, and
my
thrice
pray
I fast thrice
day, so
occasional
other
puttingon of
lightingthe
the
upon
and
meals,
at
prayers
clean
ing
shirt, wash-
candles.
week,"
lations,
ejacu-
And
as
"c.
These
in the
Oriental
spirit,
quaint devotions, somewhat
its round
help us to distinguishthe idea which
may
of observances
ism
sought to embody, from the formalof mercantile
piety that pays ofT a business-like
and
rites ; setfixed rate, in days, words,
God
ting
at a
Personage, a Church, a
apart for this exalted
Bible, an abstract morality,that it may keep its houses,
and
trades, politics,
practicalprudence for quite other
Oriental
dedications.
effort
an
relation.
It
did
not
have
may
cease
to
be
the
and
systematic evasion,
Behind
or
tially
essen-
divine
as
have
penance,
ion
religon
and
are
us
gladly
awkwardness
and
which
is not
fastens
plan
set
pain
shown
That
line.
is endured
escape
unnatural,
either faith
least
of life with
whole,
and
law
Relations
constraints.
the
draw
to
outward
off
at
was
thumb-screw,
thrown
to
was
the
cover
chosen
whose
like
to
ceremonial
of its
flinn eel in
in
theory
be
practiceto
certainly little to
so
do
by
with
freedom.
dreary ceremonialism
is the aspirationof an
of
old
religions,
ideal.
The
there
ism
despotof priestcraft
does not explain such phenomena
the requirements of Burmese
law, that a priest
as
I eat not to please
when
eating shall inwardly say,
dressing, I put
my palate,but to support life ; when
the
the
ff
"f
"
on
my
these
robes,
nakedness
recovery,
not
"
only
to
and
that
be
in
vain
of them,
but
taking medicine,
I may
be
the
more
to
w
conceal
I desire
diligentin
l62
RELIGION
devotion."1
inward
whether
the
death
of
itself,more
less,
or
of life
was
reproductionof
The
precept.
the
instinctive
largest
relations
action
had
Fate
to these
it expressedthis idea of
because
path,and
for absolute
be fixed
must
of divinities
the dearest
was
contemplativeminds,
unalterable
all
be
must
surer
the moment.
impulsive:
There
of
image
an
serene,
least.
the
to
erratic,
nothing hurried,
an
habit
for
demand
and
the
sincerity,
individual
in each
constant
of
original meaning
the
of
find
which
mind,
form,
the
should
we
spontaneityonly, but
in connection
Oriental
the
regulationof
outward, in which
or
of
not
be taken
must
minute
That
LIFE.
AND
devotion
to
the
ideal.
religious
its sure
Where
plicit
againstimin the chains of habit, which they
fdith,men
move
have forged, with slight
of bondage,
themselves
sense
and
\\ithout
moral
the
degradation which
always
\\iih enforced
enters
conformity. There is freedom
of ReligiousForm.
in spontaneity,
even
It is generallyallowed that the Oriental races
wear
in worship
their robes of ceremony,
whether
has
reason
not
yet
'.11
in India/'
real
ease,
and
even
more
"
we
are
This
is because
Europe and America/' a
is spontaneous, without
and
doubleness
etiquette
in the person, a wholeness, a genuine
rebuke
their
in
in
strange grace,
is
with
manners,
in
or
There
revolt
~.
Its ficedom.
"
to
come
Ma'com,
Travels
in Burmak.
Allen's
selffaith.
India, p. 483.
163
TRADITION.
Manners
actions
of
with
kind
Hebrew
times
ideal
the
of
boy,
seven
part of
and
binds
the
he
as
repeats the
food, and
at
the
the
measure
of
body
For
thing."1
new
any
of life in
Hebrew
not
forms
integrity. In
instinctive
the
routine
is
there
It is
an
passes
of
natural
Form
undevout,
or
some
the whole
not
its
as
but
unity and
freedom
and
ease
even
that
the
as
life in
the
bit of
clothes
ritual.
express
every
stillretains in
piety which
his
"enjoyment
the
ungracious,constrained,
do
that
Oriental
in
over
tephillin
round
thrice
on
faith in
time-hallowed
stick that is
forms
the
infantile
piety,and
and
in the
of his
change
every
of Nature,
face
thongs
sense
is, I doubt
freedom
even
formularies
of
sight
There
wrist, and
his
round
common
instinctive
an
form.
freshness
finger,and
over
religion,and
punctiliousfrom
grow
accord
not,
here
are
of
of that
insignificant,
wise and justperson, whose
every act is unconditional,
inevitable, preciseas the planet's
sweep.
be
to
as
"
Slightthose
livest
Thou
Houses
are
Entice
the
From
Who
There
his
by
say, amidst
rule.
built
eclipticline
by
What
their
doth
by rule,and
hasty sun,
lives
is
who
rule
sicklyhealths,
not
if but you
can,
sky !
then, keeps #ood company."
:
beckon
the
of passions and
self-idolatry
traditions of civilization,
on
which
social
order
1
1
as
830),p.
113.
Religion*from
the
German
ties,
cupidi-
and
and
as
man
commonwealths.
so, but
moral
culture,
remand
tradition
of Johlson (Philadelphia,
164
ritualism of Eastern
The
the
of culture
laws
though
in the
germinant, in
When
least the
at
the other
sion,
preci-
ideal
the
two
from
faith;
cases,
but
principleitself be
the
case
one
universal
alike
different in the
so
ever
not
course
ease,
flow
life to
whole
the
this faith be
though
But
use.
of
surrender
is of
devotees
perfectionof both,
minute
and
free
and
LIFE.
livingaccordingto
of
freedom
intelligent
and
AND
RELIGION
mature.
.test
that
bruin-work
pure
suns
Iranian
made
energy
of
though
after
create
in idea
it were
of which
wealth
the
inward
their clime
element
life
of beating
of the
old
physical nature,
It would
and
makes
of the
forces
which
the
"
its
intellectual
Of
only.
aspiration,even
vast
own
element.
the
this dream-life
manifold
beauty
capable, the
was
whole
It
was
bound
impulse to
all forms
world
Its grasp
results.
marvellous
and
its faith in
to
create
and
rule.
of action in the
whose
of its
very
sure
freedom
and
on
livingby
It
ideas
pure
was
bound
image
of its own
should
be
perfect ways.
mighty
to construct
eternity
; a
in the
So
traordinary,
ex-
absolute.
them
more
ness
absolute-
that in the
165
TRADITION.
absence
for
of
that
visible
and
ritualism,
became
in
so
proportion
Brahmanical
For
how
to
of
all
real
less
its
study,
it
sought.
an
of
element
dreams
it
may
absorbing
asceticism
deserves
of
rolled
universal
in
between
remember
fail
that
of
energies,
of
substance
surely
in
vidual
indi-
the
this
us
social
and
the
aim
upward
as
mist
practical
itself
would
let
though
the
communion.
through
But
result.
involves
truly
And
the
the
ideal
its
Heart-deadening
self-abnegation,
from
ing,
all-ordain-
organize
to
impotent
seen
appear,
natural
sought
and
everlastingness.
but
was
of
ecclesiastical
insignificant
come
vision
it
as
other
or
and
language
and
independence
to
us
all-pervading
natural
the
conditions
practical
educates
which
uses
progress,
more
with
struggle
ance
balthe
none
practical
virtue.
thoughtful
our
religion,
it
due
and
however
the
goal
V.
THE
LAWS.
LAWS
THE
THEN
"IT
*^
Vedic
of
the
hymns
in
clans
and
for
dealing
the
distinct
most
"revealed
verbal
"with
texts
in
even
busily
at
work
became
in
and
Sank.
sacerdotal
part
in
on
part
Lit** p. 456.
families
were
ideals
in
on
the
There
developed.
were
of
into
close
ritual
in
enough,
and
logic
than
period,
the
of
ity
author-
and
These
social
pressed
ex-
were
tion,
organiza-
religious idea,
the
twenty
hymns
priestly
legislation.
the
tionalism
tradi-
Vedic
the
caste-system,
of
tionaries
func-
this
traced
Gradually
the
pompous
biblical
combining
wants
more
use
in the
of
of
part
of
natural
rituals,
development
naturally
has
and
in
elaborated
tioiw.
religion
manner
latter
purposes.1
itself
based
the
arranging
ceremonial
for
the
the
Miiller
everywhere.
the
superstitious
after
commentary,
^^mu-
work
functions
part,
and
quite spiritlesspedantry
on
family
or
the
and
the
by
Guwihof
efficacious
are
formed
fraternities, with
or
for
They
prayer.
patriarchal
old
about
sacrifices
the
gradually
priestly class,
the
homilies
ages
To
succeeded
directions
faith,
of
came
religion.
seers,
of
explanations
formulas
of
of
theological
or
definitions
of
traditional
Hymns
or
Br"hmanas,
there
inspiration ceased,
organized
Mantras,
MANU.
OF
of
these
old
clans,
out
of
as
which
170
received,
traditionally
and
its representative
developedby
there
Doubtless
class.
LIFE.
AND
RELIGION
were
such
many
codes,
ships;1
schools and fellowpriestly
but their ecclesiastical compilers could hardly
of imposing them
have possessedthe means
the
upon
populationof India. It is probable therefore that they
carried into practice
were
only in so far as they really
opment,
develand beliefs. Their
embodied
popular customs
from
emanating
too,
ages
must
rules
and
in
different
have
must
have
elapsed
relations could
theory, as
in the
men,
slow
very
before
vast
so
been
have
and
an
many
edifice of
constructed,
and
presented,with a serene
of gods
if by universal
consent
as
Dharmasastra
of the
Manavas,
monly
com-
of Manu.
This
even
find
we
simpleabsolutism,
and
been
lic
pub-
serene
was
of religious
but the mandate
sentiment, and
originally
oldest
the
was
cribed
legislation
everywhere honestlyasto the gods ; for these ruder
secret
ages heard
whispers of an eternal truth, on the acceptance and
rightfollowingof which depends the life of the latest
and
freest
states.
It is still undetermined
*cal" mora''
Ageofthe
code
of
in
few
what
and
political,
Brahmanical
schools
It has
code.
at
been
usual,
in this
embodied
became
ever
great landmarks
Orientalists have
eighth
and
dated
thirteenth
literature
it somewhere
centuries
The
version
Hindu
here used.
before
See Mailer,Sansk
it next
of the
and
between
the
Lit.
most
the
Christian
THE
era.1
LAWS
OF
MANU.
scholars
171
find the
evidences
of
this great
Max
Muller.
It is certain
that Greek
Alexander, agree
written
codes
Lassen
do
not
in existence.
not
It
codes depend
legislative
be
may
the
no
sions
specialocca-
such
be
must
to
of
in his
correct
to
are
that
prove
time
the
appealed
courts
their references
suggestionthat
only,and
were
Hindu
that
though
authors, from
written
laws
writing;
and this cannot
in India beyond the
be traced back
True, a wonderful
ment
developage ascribed to Buddha.
of the memory
suppliedthe place of books ; and
the Vedic
as
preserved by oral tradition
hymns were
alone
current
customs
full
and
This
Koeppen in hi"
vet
elaborate
so
authorities
Lassen
as
of
ing
understand-
common
the
in its developed
all branches
for which
into
thorough investigations
this,
as
system
imply a
duties
and
definite social
applicationto
conduct, would
of relations
code
use
were
Brahmanical
the whole
form
human
But
rules.
embodying
on
written
docu-
fJurnouf,as well
and
lustoiyof Buddhism
and
of
as
Wcbei's
exhaustive iesearches" into the literatureof India result in the judgment that it is the oldest
of the
Dim
Hindu
numerous
eke r, Geschichte d.
Codes.
beyond
h"rata.
must
the Christian
The
Alterihnms"
era.
inoie
It
is
also.
It
The
in
of Bi.ihmaiuMn
the Buddhist
Vcclas, while
no
laiei
piobably cited
contains
of this
96, 97.
developed stage
thereto)c have
grounds
II. pp.
allusion
to
Sutras ;
nothingof
that of Vishnu-
Krishna,
"
had
conqueied much
nowf,
Introd*
p. 343-244.
it
extends
no
of Southern
IHist.du
faither
India
th.m
to
icspects
far back
name,
of
as
acquainted
aie
and
by
Siva, familiar
makes
many
to
only
-chco
Buddhist
the
133,
"
Finally,its geoage.
graphical
Vindhya Mountains, though the Anans
long befoie
Boiuitihisme^p.
Wilson,Introd.
ninny
in
in fact clone
knowledge
The
tracualle
Suti
by
Bivldlmm
by
given
Buddhist
the
aie
rne
suniinaiy:
cm
as
Koeppen,
See
eia.
172
RELIGION
AND
LIFE.
of
And
the use
absolutely
necessary.
such documentary form for systems or ideals of jurisprudence
in India*
not
was
likelyto have been undertaken
of the
until a comparativelylate period; both because
all
general dislike for written teachingsand because
disinclined to limit themselves
authoritative priesthoodsare
ments
appear
to defined
recorded
and
resisted, and
be
may
of Buddhism.
would
it could
came,
been
have
Yet
of the Code,
present form
Brahmanical
at least in
these
the
its main
it represents
the advance
considerations
supposable antiquity
That
elements.
gradual growth
contains
ideas, and
longer
no
compelledby
even
greatlydiminish
not
tation
self-limi-
Such
rules.
in its
of the
additions
belonging
different periods,is more
than
to very
pecially
probable,esfrom
the confused
and contradictory
elements
it alludes to earlier
At all events,
in its legislation.
doubtless incorporated
elements
into
codes, whose
are
this,the fullest and most perfectin form of all that are
Of these Indian
to us.1
codes, earlyand
yet known
would
late, there
to
seem
be
forty-sevenlaw-books
besides
Manu
twenty-two
and
accessible
metrical
Both
by
different
special revisions;
"Yajnnvalkyaonly being
to
us.1
Most
versions, based
these
codes
of these
on
older
dwells
the
merates
enu-
authors,
codes
of
practically
now
books, however,
are
texts.
validityby callingthemselves
(Aryavarta) where
Stenzler
end.
no
the
of their territorial
"law
of the
the black
land
gazelle." It was
that a portionof the peninsulalay outthus admitted
side
their jurisdiction.
Whatever
antiquitymay be
late the originof its
ascribed to Manu, or however
1
Sten/ler,in Weber's
LAWS
THE
MANU.
OF
had
by
practical
recognition
It is in fact
people of India.
of the
Manavas,
of the
one
is
age,
as
and
institutions of ancient
in
believing,
for
Mr.
Maine
to
not
opinion
an
further evidence
as,
s"stra
we
Hindus
ships
fellow-
ascribed
of
Smriti^
of the
itthan
is stated
scholars,
Brahmans,
Brfih-
the
originthan
Manava-Dharma-
the
writingsdefined
or
by
the
tradition,in distinction
It is difficult to
a
explain this
dale
recent
more
the Brahmanas,
to
is
there
best
of the
suppositionthat
the
to
later
that
Sruti, or revelation.
And
with what
the view
the class
as
fact,except upon
was
of
observe
may
belongs to
orthodox
from
Code
whole
actuallyadministered
ideal picture of what, in
ought to be the Law." 1
m
Law
the
life.
accordance
be the
as
Hindu
ever
As
but
common
on
and
by
large portionof
any
founded
reason
it can
Brahmanical
old
73
which,
as
we
know,
held
of their antiquitywere
to be
by reason
ing
receivas
verballyinspired. For it represents Manu
the eternal rules of justicefrom
Brahma
himself,
and as deliveringthem
to the ten
great rishis,who
him
of all divine
master
as
reverently address
truth.2
Ancient
Law,
himself,and
from in
9
courts.
See
p. 16.
of Rural
emphe.
But
we
ate
told
that
Introduction
to Mtittu.
in
BnrmaJi"
At*c.
Inda
Code
of
eveiy
being
Notes, IV.
Journal R. As.
Manu
monaich
never
Brahman-
is
nominally
altt-is
produced
or
it
to
suit
pleaded
174
AND
RELIGION
ical
have
commentators
LIFE.
foiled
not
recognize its
to
in whatever
relates to their
authority
And
traditional faith.
they labor earnestlyto prove,
not
here, that Mann's
quite true to their bibliolatry
him
knowledge of the Vedas
equal claims
gave
with
their
authors ; yet they bring the
testimony
value
immense
of
Vcdic
as
"
itself,that
text
Manu
whatever
said
is
medicine."1
Of
manical
Government,
all Institutes of
the
tribes,was
flowen
Manu
The
also with
as
mcns,
paid by
nature.2
The
Thought.
signifies
is kindred
the
Aryan
race
word
and
man,
to
the
tellectua
in-
expressive of
thus
name
sacred
and
consummate
ame.
divine
in the human,
revealed
was
intelligence
apr
and
to the
plied by the Hindus
mythical first man
firstking, as to many
other imaginary rishis in primeval
are
k'gend.3 The Institutes called by his name
in twelve
books
of metrical
sentences,
covering all
of speculationand ethics, of publicand pribranches
vate
life. The
first reveals a Cosmogony ; the second
and third regulate
and Marriage as duties of
Education
the first and
second
stages of Hindu
of Economics
treats
Morals
and
Purification,also of Women
the duties of the third and
Government
of
Private
and
and
Criminal
and
Classes
the
and
Servile
; the
Law;
See
Ztschr. ef.D.
M.
the
ninth, of
Times
of
Pictet,11.621-627.
"
or
the
Egyptian,Mannus
fourth
of Diet and
fifth,
of
eighth,
mercial
Com-
the
of
; the
sixth, of Devotion,
fourth
Regulationsfor
(ijeeks,Mcnes
; the
MilitaryClass
of
culture
Mixed
of Distress
Germans, Menw
of Welsh.
the
See
THE
LAWS
OF
eleventh, of Penance
and
Transmigrationand
Final
As
is
that
is hell, so
prudence is
of
theoretic
of
twelfth, of
speculationis that
their
ethics
the substance
aim
the
Beatitude.1
disciplineof
175
Expiation;
nothing,and
The
MANU.
the
that
of their
entire
self
self- Basis
in selfishness
abn"sation.
juris-
self-renunciation.
Manavasastra
is the
utter
It is absolute despotism;
suppressionof selfish desire.
but a despotism by the conscience
rather than over
it;
enslavement
of
future.
Its minuteness
of
is unequalled. If we
should judge Oriental
legislation
prescription
by the principleswe must apply among
ourselves, we should say that its regulations,
purifications,
endless reach of absurdity had
an
penances
left the slightest
not
loop-hole for the self-assertion of
will.
or
privatereason
They are doubtless framed with
of the priesthood,
specialregard to the prerogative
as
telligent
divinelyappointed,and as conscious of being the inand controlling
class ; but the legislation
was
lawyer the priesthood,as well as by it,and demanded
of this class as complete self-abnegation
it exacted
as
from the Pariah.
The
Brahman
was
fullyinvested
with the duty of concealingitsinner meaning from all
but such as are
worthy to receive it from his sacred
and*
lips; and an appallingsecrecy repelledcuriosity
"
"
The
Law
Code
of
Yajnavalkya,probably next
the second
in the
and
order
of.time
fifth centimes
of
to
our
Manu,
era,
ami
covers
the same
substantially
ground with its piedecessor,but with much less of detail,and in a
Btyleand diction in many respects peculiarto itself. Its speculative
contents
different
are
and
and
that
philosophy
curious treatise
cm
the
phvs.calbirth and
shangelycombine*
positivetendenc.es.
foyStenzler (Herlin,J?4;),"om
It consists
whose
of
structure
of
Geiman
version
our
extracts
are
taken.
176
AND
RELIGION
in the
repressed ambition
He
sacrifice.
instinct of sacrifice
and
and
spiritual
this
the endeavor
of life
instinct, however
elements, that
though
alive
penalties,
and
We
desires.
selfish
implacableseveritywith which
appetitesare punished, and in the
and
which
in
runs
in
creatures,1 and
of the modern
its way
poet
"
He
the
see
"
made
and
loveth
all."8
in
of renunciation
in
the
motive
saints whose
final
the
disciplines
kings, a deeper
the tyranniesof
stern
beneath
of
aim
us,
the
whole
freedom
shall be
to
"
Manu"
of self-denial,
is in the penance
discipline
prescribedin Manu
kill a cow
sacred for the Hindu, fiom his sense
inviolably
; a creature
as
fathers
and
move,
the
in
early nomad
quaff the
and
fear, he
dust
lie down
must
shelter, without
days.
raised
by
relieve
The
offender "must
them
her ;
when
and, in wl"tever
stand
they liedown.
for
when
Should
cow
XI.
109-116.
wards
re-
lose them-
to
having
chanced
to
day
the
on
when
herd,
they
in its
make
to
ultimate
; whose
small;
loveth
priests,and
servants,
democracy
and
and
who
God
endeavor
same
upon
loveth best
who
the dear
For
arteries
the tendernesf
anticipating
prayethbest
He
All
caste
lence
benevo-
revenge,
laid
sensual
broad
and
see
the
through
We
veins
fine
find
we
like caste,
ceremonies
subdue
to
and
master
compass
social thraldom
insensate
with
bristling
with
is because
noble
yet essentially
blind, has
a
whole
penalty of
on
Thus
ages.
the
sweeps
It
thought.
even
precepts,
for
transmigrations
dreadful
himself,
surrender
to
is their
This
classes.
and
body, mind,
to
faithfully
lay
his
also
has
LIFE.
not
seek
his
or
own
THE
LAWS
MANU.
OF
"
in
selves
77
method
shun all worldly
to
Deity, whose
honor
as
poison, and seek
disrespect as nectar,"1
alone." 2
God
And
we
on
reposing in perfectcontent
it in the creed which
see
inspiresall this asceticism,
and
it to have
been
a
forced
livingfaith, not an enproves
The
bondage :
resignationof all pleasures
is better than
the enjoyment of them."2
The
self-renunciation
was
product of Brahmanical
the Yogi, a creature
of penances,
purifications,
"
"
"
1C
and
feats
ascetic
the
conventional
os"'
of
type
heathen
itself paints
the law book
degradation; whom
as
crouching at the foot of a gloomy banyan, his
hairs
his nails
him, and
growing in,
growing over
the tip of his nose,
on
or
moping
gazing listlessly
along with his eyes fixed on the ground, lest he should
ant or
unawares
worm
;
waiting release
destroysome
from
his body as
his wages," yet wishing
servant
a
life nor
neither
death, and
receiving his food from
others without
asking it, as the due of his austerities
for the public good.4 Unpromising enough ; yet the
"
monks
desert
as
were,
of
cleanly, than
while
they drew
unnatural
theory
from
Hindu
in
far less
drew
Christendom
could
from
of
Man*,
And,
specimen,
furnish, of
devotion
95-
Ibid.,VI.
4*, 45,
all the
a
as
the
Ibid.,VI.
43.
others
he
may
social
purely
circumstances
positivemoral
all
have
of
to
the
Hindu,
more
under
34-
same
the
crude
these
as
tainly
cer-
devotees
repulsiveas
such
century
the
dogma
self-abnegationwhich
II. 162.
Ibid.,II.
Eastern
Christian
caste.
fourth
thoughtful,and
these
Under
contemplative ideal.
even
squalid asceticism appears
protest. For
sensualitymust
fiercelybeset the temperament
"
the
45, 62.
178
AND
RELIGION
hot
amidst
suns,
he
more
devoted
was
LIFE.
seclusion
to
and
the
meditation;
in fact a vigorwere
disciplines
ous
reaction againsttitanic attractions in the senses.
Their very name,
tapas, signifyingheat, hints of a
the moral
torrid climate, in which
was
sense
finding
This virtue is of the passive
itself severely tried.
dom,
Hindu
and freequality, lacking self-consciousness
divine
instinct strugglingagainst hard cona
ditions
! Man
shall
complete its command
; but how
know
nothing, and be nothing,apart from the God of
his ideal thought ; and in findingHim
all thingselse
Such
is its law and its promise. To
shall be found.
and
the
escape
and
relentless
these
finite dream,
enter
to
worthy
of all
have
great religions
and
and
flowered, each
into which
in its
all
hour
own
way.
The
Brahmanical
picture their
for
the
poets
certainlyknew
wilderness-life
civilized
in very
mind.1
The
attractive
how
to
colors,
hermitages are
in the Ramayana, as well as by K^lidasa,
described
surrounded
as
by spacious lawns, well planned and
scrupulouslyneat ; frequentedby antelopes,deer, and
birds, creatures
$haded by
taughtto trust in man
;
laved
trees;
fruit-bearing
by canals, strewed with
\\ild-flowers, and set with clear pools,where
white
lilies,symbols of holy living,spread their floating
wet
petals,never
by their contact with the element
here the peaceable
beneath, to the clear sky.1 And
and wives, purifiedbodilyby consaints, husbands
tinual
ablutions, and spiritually
by happy meditation
sacred themes, lived amidst supernaturaldelights
on
even
"
R"ighuvatiia"B. I. ; Sakitnta^
"
Act
I.
LAWS
THE
in the
celestial
societyof
MANU.
OF
guests, and
received
the
in their leafy
hospitality
out
huts ; performing stupendousfeats of asceticism withtheir simpleroots and
physicalinjury; multiplying
herbs into splendidbouquets,largeenough for armies,
with
with
which
Christian
be
beside
resources
miracle
detect
we
Through
degree to
some
and
And
not
fulfilhis duties."
honor
"
He
fame, while
been
And
creatures,
and
St. Francis,
to
the
house-
pation
occu-
The
are
activc
virtues-
faithfully
support them,
to
touches
Such
poison.
in
his
virtue is
the
in
swallows
passed through :
life,a kind
to
let him
and
he
tillthree
allowable
failed
have
not
who
could
in
forgotten. "All
to
the
imagination,
mythologicaldress,
good.
and
reconcile
social
we,
which
ideal
an
Hebrew
to this Oriental
must,
tame.
hopelessly
of
those
some
life ; domestic
sort
and
ried
mar-
anchoret
the
fishes
and
the fowls
also.
fall who
"
Low
"
Manu, XI.
Ibid.,VI. 35-
l86
refuge in
by her,
seek
subdued
organs
There
faith and
firm
he is to
live,patient
perpetual giver,benevolent
with
beings,content
the Vedas
LIFE.
forest,with
of sense."
of extremities, a
all
AND
RELIGION
of the
teach
fruit,studyingwhat
and
roots
being
towards
and
attributes of God
outward
things; in the hot
proving his mastery over
covered
season
by adding four fires to the sun's heat; unin the cold ; puttingon wet
garments in rain ;
til
and, if incurably diseased",livingon air and water
his
frame
and
decays
Thus
he
Lis
advances
preme.1
with the Su-
is united
soul
the final
to
of
disciplines
meditate
on
of
rewards
of the
all
"all
is
that
"
"
higher
glory,"and
Here
the
away;"
is extinguished
nature
illuminated
are
and
with
his
essence/'2
in the divine
active
in
passiveelements
but both
elements
are
at
all
recognized*
events
bly
respect compares
very creditawith Christian asceticism, by insisting,
as that has
the system
seldom
duties
Far
in this
done,
never
or
passport
as
in
back
by
to
the
Christian
the
Spirituality,
"
of the
balance
is indeed
alone
worlds
is "absorbed
he
divine
the
to
burned
are
perishabl
im-
essence
existence
complete
offences
"his
repugnant
and
So
subtle
the
on
its
Spiritand
Supreme
beings."
virtue,
the
on
of
fulfilment
practical
contemplativerepose.
ages,
era,
these trenchant
By falsehood
the
sacrifices become
without
doubt
Hindu
formalism
rebukes
vain ;
long
before
was
met
"
by pride,devotions.
By
For
whatever
that purpose
purpose
a man
shall bestow
any
accordingto
gift,
Manu,
"
1-31.
Ibid.,2i4"
81.
LAWS
THE
"
One
when
confesses
voluntarily
who
Let
l8l
MANU.
OF
his sin
shall,so* far,cast
it off:
no
man,
in those
constant
*'
He
who
governs
holiest text, is
or
more
with
Though
passions,though he
to be
know
honored
than
one
Eastern
know
them
governs
it is said
extravagance
where
else-
constant
will
month,
his
"sixteen
that
the
rites." 3
faults,"5passages
his hidden
imply
also that
like the
tainly
foregoingcercould give
only a repentant spirit
"
"
"
be taken
in connection
with
such
precepts
lowing
fol-
the
as
"
of injuries
purified
by forgiveness
; the negligent
have secret faults,
of duty,by liberality
tation."6
by devout medi; they who
wise
"
The
"
Of all pure
are
things,purityin acquiringwealth
gains this
with
is
clean
pronounced
hands
is
truly
with earth and water."7
purified
pure,
for the Veda
student ; patience for
Penance
bringspurification
the wise ; water for the body ; silent prayer for the secret sin ; truth
for the mind : for the soul the highestis the knowledge of God." 8
of darkness
Let the wise consider as havingthe quality
every act
of his having done, or doing,or being about to
which one is ashamed
in the
do ; to that of passion,every act by which he seeks celebrity
world ; to that of goodness, every act, by which he hopes to acquire
most
not
he who
is
"
"
"
Manu,
XI.
"
Ibid.,II.
"
V.
ibid.,
z"9-*32.
118.
106.
Ibid.,IV. ig8.
"
Ibid.,IV.
"
Ibid.,XI.
Ibid.,V. 107.
"
Y"jn., III.
24933, 34-
ao4.
82
AND
RELIGION
LIFE.
ashamed
of doing,or which
knowledge, which he is never
The
bringsplacidjoy to his conscience.
prime objectof the foul
qualityis pleasure; of the passionate,worldlyprosperity
; of the
good, virtue." l
divine
be
"To
hermit
''
Yajnavalkya :
this
Therefore, what
him
not
do
"God
The
s int.
"
would
not
to
have
done
Spirit,"says
him, let
to
Christian
the
must
they wno
worship Him
Hear the
and in truth."
spirit
friend
one
not
others."2
to
is
comes
is
Law
Hindu
Spirit,which
virtue,that Supreme
to
Gospel, "and
worship Him in
:
"
believest
thou
alland is an
resides in thy bosom
thyself,
perpetually,
knowing inspectorof thy virtue or thy crime."
within thee,go
If thou art not at variance with that great divinity
3
to the plain of Curu."
not on pilgrimageto Gunga, nor
The soul is its own
witness,its own
refuge. Offend not thy
with
one
"
"
soul,the
conscious
"
the
wicked
The
gods
"The
see
them,
wages
death."
and
Law
in
not
season."*
'
Quite
as
their
the
None
us.'
sees
breasts."
own
Bible, wis
Christian
distinctly
says
Yes,
Hindu
the
"
Little
himself,is
hearts,
within
spirit
the
The
in due
in their
of sin," says
Retribution,
"
said
have
of men."
internal witness
supreme
immediate, but
it eradicates
by little,
in his
sons
or
like the
comes
in his sons'
the
Its
man.
harvest,
fruit,if
sons."*
Even
here
below,
the
unjustis
not
"
It
therefore
must
"In
l
"
"
whatever
Manu,
XII.
never
be violated."
extremity,never
35-38.
*
"
"
turn
to sin."9
"
Mtnu,
"
Ibid
"
VIII
,
IV.
Ibid.,IV.
Qi, 9*
170.
171.
"Let
walk
one
fathers walked."
"Vice
is
THE
LAWS
in the
path
dreadful
more
The
by
sin
the
water
Let
that
he
For,
in his passage
may
Ms
Testament,
is
affirms
"shall
guiltyof
the
sins with
a
death."8
natural
same
the
member,
one
will let
singlehole
all."
all
out
flask."3
collect virtue
one
in which
path
penaltiesthan
New
of Manu
integrity."If one
destroyshis virtue, as
in
of its
the
of
"
the
men,
commandments,
Dharmasastra
law
good
reason
says
of these
one
of
183
MANU.
"
"Whosoever,"
break
OF
the
by degrees,as
acquire a companion
the
to
thither,his virtue
builds
ant
world.
next
only
its nest,
The
will adhere
Future
Life.
him.
to
4*
Singleis each
of his
"
When
doings.
retire with
Let
averted
him
born
man
; alone
he leaves
faces,but
In
to
discover
what
humanities
of the Code.
be
"
care
and
repaid in
Reverence
pain
for age
diseased
is to the young,
and
acts,10which
"
"
"
"
Manu,
Ibid
is
substance
the
sick, the
respect,
in
deformed
were
concerned
only
the
by
even
Sudra,
poor,
should
avoided
what
Ibid.,VII. 53.
"
Ibid.,VIII.
fl
"
Ibid
116.
not
can-
"
II.
fame."
17.
138 ; VIII.
Man*, III.
161.
395 ;
the
heavy
king."8
have
spect."9
re-
ficial
in sacri-
was
"
I.
J'4/i*.,
Humanities.
life,
knowledge,and
IV. 178.
121.
this
of
of the
some
IV. 239*242.
Ibid.,II.
justice."5
years."6
The
after death
"The
!"
traversed
man
first
of parents
hundred
ground,his kindred
is the
note
us
the reward
receives
the
on
to be
follows
ideal, let
The
hard
friend who
Brahmanic
"
body
gather this,therefore,to
onlyfirm
order
his
dies,alone
his virtue
he
physi-
Ibid.,II.
Ibid.,II
Kfc/*.,I.
117.
992*7.
RELIGION
well
cally as
"in
were
LIFE.
Yet
unblemished.
spiritually
as
wise
no
AND
As
insulted."1
be
to
they
Homer
about
disguisedas beggars
and
to
hearts, so, according
outcasts,
try men's
sick
the
to
children, poor dependants, and
Manu,
The
to be
are
regarded as "rulers of the ether."2
blind, crippled,old, and helplessare not to be taxed;8
the deaf and
and
the
heir, without
father's
the
of
use
but
inheriting,
from
excluded
lost the
have
who
those
dumb,
oldest
limb,
be
must
On
power.4
must
son
indeed
are
supported by
of his
death, the
the
support
endow
their sisters.5
family, and the brothers must
his family is
The
over
authorityof the householder
almost
absolute; yet he must
"regard his wife and
his own
son
as
body, his dependants as his shadow,
tenderness."6
His prehis daughter with the utmost
scribed
is, that generous
givers may abound
prayer
in his house, that faith and
study may never
depart
"
from
that he
it,and
much
have
may
to
bestow
the
on
needy."7
"
must
guest
sun
retiring
he must
The
and,
not
The
"
soldier who
stored
conduct
not,
i
Manu,
IV.
flees and
; and
"
Ibid.,III. 250..
202.
in
he
season
without
is sent
or
out
by the
of
son,
sea8
entertainment."
other
following:
on
receive
himself
"
all the
for virtaous
actions,due
protects them
falls on
iniquity
*
evening :
the commander
by the
up
if he
the whole
ple,
peo-
protects them
him."9
Ibid.,IV. 184.
Ibid.,VIII.
"
Ibid.,IX.
104-118.
"
Ibid.,IV.
"
Ibid.,III.
105.
"
Ibid.,VII.
141.
Ibid.,IX.
come
sixth of their
"
he have
in passages
belongs to
at
in
solidarity
good
away
shown
as
noticing,
"
whether
of
sense
be sent
not
394,
185.
94;
VIII.
304-
LAWS
THE
The
Brahman's
void.2
Transfer
OF
185
MANU.
tent,
condecalogue not only commands
coercion
of the
veracity,purification,
resistance to appetites,
knowledge of
senses,
scriptureand of the Supreme Spirit,but abstinence
of wrath, and the return
from illicitgain, avoidance
of good for evil.1
Forced
contracts
declared
are
of property
Royal giftsare
There
be
to
be
must
made
recorded
on
in writing.3
permanent
laws
againstslander, peculation,
; laws
intemperance, and dealing in ardent spirits
ishing
punjudgments, false witness, and unjust
iniquitous
and
imprisonment; laws providingfor the annulment
revision of unrighteousdecrees ; enforcingthe sacredof pledges and
the fulfilment of trusts ; justly
ness
of partners ; dealing severely
dividingthe responsibilities
with conspiracies
to raise prices to the
injury
either forbid gambling altoof laborers ; laws which
gether,
drawbacks
or
; laws
discourageit by regulative
declaringpersons reduced to slaveryby violence free,
tablets.4
well
as
who
as
the
slave who
purchases
merciless
are
his
freedom.5
own
dealing with
in
his master's
saved
has
as
life,or
Penalty becomes
crimes
which
involve
the
coin,
counterfeiting
arson,
sellingpoisonousmeat.6
The
king shall never
transgress justice." It is
of majesty,protector of all created things,
the essence
and
"
and
"
his whole
eradicates
race," if he
to
Manu,
"
"
Ibid., Ill
949, 259;
"
abuse
excuse
him
in their
them,
he
his torment."8
VI. 91.
Mann,
from
swerves
"
"
Ibid.,I.
Manu,
i
3"8-
221;
Ydjn., II.
Manu, VII. n,
211, 230-233;
317.
IX.
YAjn.t II.
199,
4,
182.
14, 28.
"
Ibid.,VIII.
3'3"
l86
"
RELIGION
modest,
be
inclination,able
low
habits,nor
criminal
reasoning and in
and in the three
livelihood,
in
enced,
patient,experi-
very
to
rendered,respectful
of services
firm,truthful,
acquaintedwith the
of loose
wise
Yajnavalkya,
mindful
generous,
should
"
king,"says
LIFE.
AND
laws, not
to
hide
the
law, in
old,
the
censorious, nor
his weak
of
art
points,
procuring a
Vedas."
of his subjects."
protection
guished
is not extinfrom the people'ssufferings
The fire that ascends
life."!
their king,his fortune,family,
tillit has consumed
he
What
he has not, let a king seek to attain honestly; what
has, to guard with care ; what he guards,to increase ; and what is
"
is the
all gifts
than
Higher
"
"
increase
let him
give to
those
who
it." l
deserve
people."2 He should
war
only for the protectionof his dominions;
the fears, of
laws, and even
respect the religion,
conquered.3 Punishment
by militaryforce must
He
shall
make
must
the
be
father of his
"a
warrior,
word
nor
it will bar
pain :
who
has
have
no
caused
sanctions.
such
fear
no
be easy
not
which
Moral
one's progress
to
of
caste
"
Mann,
"
Mattu, VII
VII.
340,
316
*#*.,
I. 3*5'
such
Mami"
"
Ibid.,VII.
He
shall
creature
the idea of
precepts
justice
these
as
Yet
legislation.
incompatibilities
proceed side by side
the
"
dies."7
comprehend
with
fellow-creature
final bliss,"6
to
he
mingled
cruelties
cause
the smallest
to
cause
It may
"
^fo**,
VII.
80 ;
108;
II. 161
Y"jn., I
do not
in
the
333.
Y"jn., I. 345.
"
Mdnu,
VI. 40.
THE
LAWS
State
with
of government
future.
We
"
appealed
of
to
as
other
any
in
appears
also, and
in
even
irrational
delicacy
Hebrew
both
Hindu
and
cause
than
noble
primary
love,
suggested as
is constantly
the
sanction
Testament
with
of
this
affection
ethics
New
in the
Beatitudes
make
to
This
For
law
that self-interest is
notice
to
of
instinct,as
noble
for benevolence.
motive
the
reconciliation
such, the
as
of all races?
bibles
and
laws, theologies,
187
MANU.
OF
and
mane
hu-
"
Success
it from
own
All that
"
The
"
habit of
believer
lesson
in the
brightas
nectar
may
a
action
on
think
-ever
destinyand
on
of these
depends
another,pain."3
on
one's
these
as
"
to be
conduct
let him
l
attained."
the wise
expect
singlewheel, so
brought
pass."a
one's self givespleasure: all that depends
as
car
goes
not
on
receive
pure
highestvirtue
from
gem even
be taken ; from
foe,prudent counsel
it hard
on
; even
Manu,
IV. 137-
"
"
Manu,
IV. 160.
"
knowledge
from
even
lightto
fade."
from
sudra
even
chandala
; and
and
,
woman
the
a
to
the divine
takinggiftscauses
may
depends
the union
without
"
not
must
pursue
"
stoicism
older
an
W"-"
basest
I-
Ibid.,IV.
348-350.
186.
"
88
RELIGION
be asked
It may
reduced
Natwe
how
!^rather
classes
of civil
rules
preachingwas
It is doubtless
Oriental
said, that
have
\ve
of all this
much
?
practice
to
of
oriental
LIFE.
AND
true,
as
Codes
express
convictions
of the
and
aspirations
from which
they spring,than
conduct.
and political
They are
the
actual
vast
ideals,
repositoriesof national life, of individual
traditions more
and
philosophicalsystems, customs
less
or
sacred, laws
carried
out.
deal in the
more
recognized and
imaginative form,
less
or
and
must
not
be
literally
interpreted.These considerations apply
alike to their good and evil ; and we
must
guard alike
and over-praise.But this much
againstover-censure
too
said.
be
may
The
before
centuries
the
Greeks
Christian
of
in their admiration
who
era
Hindu
travelled
were
morals.
in
India
enthusiastic
They
told of
must
and
But
for
from
these testimonies
mistakes, they
the main
us
are
without
not
import
of such
for ation
exaggertheir value.
precepts is that
of truth,
recognizedthe nobility
and love through its own
stance of the justice,
resources,
testimony.
^^
bore witness to the universality
of its own
inspiration.There
they stand written in their old
beautiful speech
called
the Hindu
Sanskrit, or
as
older times than such
it,pointingback to how much
the human
soul
"
Arrian,Strabo.
"
THE
writingwe
interest
And
of the Christian,
they
men
and
even
women
"
To
sound
To
find
God's
of
and
by
states.
The
their natural
unjustor
the
to
side with
better
cruel
earthlyplummet,
worthless
clay."
"
civilizations, verities
falsities; and
the
moments
theoretic
of
people'slife
it be
ideal of freedom
and
must
fair in
side-
barbarous
best
traditions of law
Would
dispensation/'
bravelylived by
indeed
for good
capacities
measure.
assert
and
contradict
customs
other
this
"
side
with
stillof
and dark
do not
many
sions.
In all times and
stand
any
sea
bottom
barbarities
or
to
deeply felt
then,were
not
were
MANU.
OF
tell.
cannot
that
The
LAWS
laws
claims
record
of these
not
be
of
their
taken
as
future historian
some
conscience
had
no
better
to
the year
"
the
barbarities
like those
of the
of mature
Hindu
Codes
were
even
crimes
instead of being,as
civilization,
AND
RELIGION
In fairness
of
"
How
note
must
we
beginnings,even
of practical
advance
inter-
intelligence
stamps
founcj
discreditable
as
jn half-conscious
to
condemn
we
that the
the
which
customs
LIFE.
human
are
to
instincts,by
no
means
And
nature.
perhaps
was
enormities,
the effort
be
the
legislation
actuallyto modify
the earlier
mis-growth. Whoever
have been, they were
legislators
obligedto make
may
fects
deto us
the best of existinginstitutions. What
are
and
have been timelyreforms
in their codes may
Solon's laws gave
functions
restraints.
remedial
political
to a degree,
according to wealth ; thus continuing,
from office.
the old exclusion of the people as a whole
from
But he was
a yet
thereby enabled to lift them
more
abjectposition,and to procure them, in compensation
and
for such
defects, their archons
general
powerful checks on the aristocratic party.
assembly,
Another
celled
canarbitrarydecree of this great Athenian
the
Yet
just debts, and debased
currency.
the poor from
burdens
which
it delivered
they could
no
longerbear, freed them from personal seizure for
debt, and produced an abiding respect for the force of
I made
the land and
the people free,"
contracts.1
his
said ; and^ Aristotle reaffirms this claim
he
on
Portions of the Mosaic
behalf.
legislation
concerning
that seem
to the last degree cruel
the Canaanite
races,
and barbarian, were
ment
reallya limitation to the treatof certain most
alone, of
dangerous enemies
appliedto enemies as such.9 Traces
usages previously
in many
of similar efforts at mitigation
observable
are
and
their
control
"
ff
better
of law,
now
2
Code.
impulsesin
to
seen
Grote, III.
105.
be
which
forms
persistent
originatedin rude
many
inhuman,
*
Deut.
xx.
10-18.
THE
have
ages,
seldom
OF
been
recognized by
and
scarcely enter
inquirers,
heathenism
by the Christian
The
elder
convinced
and
were,
the
for
races,
the other
on
of natural
laws.
in
were
historical
estimate
the
world
of
general.
fullyand
of moral
nature
moral
Ipl
into
example,
of the
of
certainty
MANU.
LAWS
retributions.
tensely
in-
ev^TheOrdeaL
They
conditions
led
inevitably
of testing
to the use
of the Ordeal, as a means
guiltby
It was
an
appeal to divine interposition.
simply an
in the ill-understood
effort to find decisions of justice
ments
operationsof physicalnature ; to prove that the eleunder
moral
were
sovereignty. The Sanskrit
for ordeal
words
signify"faith" and "divine test."
"The
fire singed not
hair of the sage Vatsa, by
a
of his perfectveracity."1Nature
is pledged,
reason
in other
deal justly,when
to
words,
appealed to.
Christians tell us why a miracle
should
Can
be
not
wrought to save a truthful Vatsa, as well as to punish
should
not
a
tying Ananias ; or why fire and water
discriminate
old
Hindu
between
courts
two
saint and
the
well
as
in the
as
the
sinner
cases
manuals"
reprobatesrecorded in the
struck by lightningfor violatingthe
But
while it may
in
there
have
is in
fact
indicated not
as
of modern
drowned
Christian
great difference.
a
in the
littlefaith and
or
bath?
SabFor
age,
cour-
'
M*HU, VIII.
116.
AND
RELIGION
touching
invocations
of
heads
the
wife
one's
Other
thereon.
LIFE.
codes
and
add
children
with
by poison
tests
"
different forms
the
with
certain
regard
undergo them.
were
to
the
sick,
and
Women,
or
be
to
poison, but
used
be
The
ordeal
of any
wild
the
And
the
means
priesta
For
under
solemn
to
twelfth
the
the
Church
her
with
never
tells
us
especialsanction,"
her
water,
and
rituals within
her
holy
century, it
f?
afforded
of
summary
every
fall."5
of these
felt that he
man
And
laws,see
liable
was
D.
M.
at
was
VIII.
See
Lea's Superstitionand
271.
Milman,
Lat.
any
due
Manu,
*
the ordeal
Down
to
not
were
Japanese,
its authority.3The
of jealousy."
water
Christian
its^cruelties
to
moment
the
with
hands
whose
of
iron
temples.4
the
to
red-hot
sprinkledits
subjectedto
by the scales
it appears
Arab,
his "bitter
had
historian
old,
special barbarism
the
The
enacted
called
in China.
husband
Hebrew
be
religion,
though
or
existed
have
to
race
one
who
of great moment.2
cases
cannot
those
children, the
not
were
by fire, water,
ordeals
determined
were
interests of
the
to
weak
the
of ordeal
III.
Christianity,
v.
LAWS
THE
quite
the
and
much
as
the
to
rise of the
OF
revival
free
MANU.
of the
Roman
old
the
to
as
communes
93
law
ance
repent-
of the Church.
Personal
Manu
or
as
in
deformities
and
diseases
are
regarded
in
Treatment
of
physical
defects-
they
according to the sins from which
it declares
that the victims
proceed. In one
passage
of them
too from
to be despised ; 1 excluding some
are
them
the Sraddha,
feast in honor
or
superstitionis
as
of the dead.2
And
this
originin
The
of physical evil under
instinctive
law.
a moral
world
the material
to
presumption that it becomes
while
show
allegianceto the moral, is of course,
of a
growing up among
ignorant races, the source
But we
must
not
superstitious
expectationof miracles.
ment
developforgetthat it is this very instinct to whose
the abolition of every ground
by science we owe
for believingor demanding miracles ; its ultimate form
being the conviction that natural laws are themselves
the desired expressionsof universal good.
Hindu
The
law prescribes towards
contempt which
deformed
the physically
and diseased is limited
and
within
defined
lines of conduct;
strictly
towards* deis evidentlyan
this legislation
endeavor
to
modify and restrain, as well as to respect, the
instinct that physical evil is a punishment for
crude
unfortunate
The
be despised as
sin.
not
to
were
with
to be treated
such.
They were
kindly and even
respect.3 They were
exempted from publicburdens ;
and
although avoided in the act of sacrifice as being
a
"
"
Manu,
XL
48, 53.
"
Ibid.,III.
150.
"
Yfy'n.,II.
004.
RELIGION
194
LIFE.
AND
for
or
crimes
limbs
with
a
which
iron.
of sensual
the law
Sympathies
itself
of
way
out
who
kings
and
hint
knew
how
a^ endurance
of these
punishment
as
clear
similar reaction
Manu,
Ibid.,VIII.
XI.
100,
104.
372, 334-
to
of
bonds
the
the
same
natural
of
"
let him
these
be
unflinching
right.It
nature
withal
Where-
was
but
its retributions
in
providecompensationsfor
As
if dissat-
them, and
committed
"
theft.2
of its barbarities.
have
become
the
the
lose
to
were
to
burn
must
excesses.
Jsfied with
of the law.
Adulterers
Thieves
recommended
abhorrence
intense
an
sinned, with
least
effected
they
hath
man
punished,"
at
they punished.
of red-hot
bed
had
offences, and
due
as
received
them, go
those who
pure to
have done
againstthe severityof
Suicide is one
of the commonest
"
from
heaven,
well."8
statutes
was
Ibid.,VIII. 318.
LAWS
THE
to
naturally
in view
expectedin
be
this
exceptionalfact
the
wherever
who
sinned
has
if the affections
such
extreme
present and
presumptionmay
falsehood
that
of
death
is
of any
person
in the courts.1
It would
sought
assert
to
In
the
caused
modification
under
This
Hindus
the
influence
of the
indicates
relenting
better than
of
same
we
way
harsh
humane
may
forfeits in
of
sense
and
eye
measure
lex lalionis
sentiments.
the natural
the barbarism
as
duties, to the
for the
by
seem
caste,
precedence,in
conflict of
of the
cases
their
the
help explain
lowed,
expresslyal-
be
of literal fact
demands
for the
tached
at-
were
would
inadvertently,
evidence
givingtrue
of false witness,
case
penaltieswhich
the
of the tremendous
to
MANU.
OF
character
of the
of the
in
legislation
detail. It is not to be believed that the punishments
by branding and mutilation, the expiationsby selftorture
out
and suicide,even
with any
conformityto
for minor
thinglike
written law.2
the
crimes,
of
precision
There
is
so
were
our
much
ried
car-
western
diction
contra-
in
spiritand in
such frequent
manifest exaggeration,
letter,so much
tinguishin
of disconfusion of law with ethics, and such difficulty
and positive
between
dogmatic statement
command, that this natural inference from the general
between
Ma*", VIII.
The
27z/*,II 83.
of legalprohibitionconcerning the use of animal food and
disregard
very great
of
animal
destruction
life,
by the Brakmans,is described in Heber's Journal, vol. ii.
the
P" 379*
104;
196
character
of the
the Law
Book
Even
not
LIFE.
aside
set
the
by
of
text
itself.1
witness
smtee.
is
race
infanticide
historyof
the
infanticide
and
AND
RELIGION
this natural
to
No
character.
and
of
sati bears
Hindu
gentlenessof
of
traces
these
customs
are
in Yajnavalkya.
Rig Veda, in Manu,or
tion,
They arc a later growth, partlyof tropicalenervapartlyof social misery. But nobler elements3
found
in the
also
her
lost husband
the
marriage
the
bride.3
Both
desire
infanticide
female
of
custom
widow's
the
and
follow
to
due
was
with
giving a costlydowry
barbarities
these
to
abandoned
were
fluence.4
opportunityafforded by European inrapid extinction in British India was
earliest
the
at
in
involved
were
Their
Later
pandits have
not
from
regulations
lawyersuifable
It has been
established
In
the
and
with which
disgraceful
spoken of
And
so
these
codes
exceptions,
even
abound
Rig Veda,
remained
though, as
we
did
the
out
not
such
seem
that
ground
less advanced
age
Hindus
vie
came
later
ones
shall see,
the
Elliott'sN"
See
Ludlow's
"
p. 740.
of
ferent
dif-
explainthe contradiction*
partially
rule
was
not
without it"
East.
on
as
of the
chapter
rule
of the
Antiqitt,chap,xi.)that "the principle
it
made
impossiblefor their subjectsdefinitely
to
In this way
tenor.
in the remote
to
(La CM
acutelyobserved
often humaner
for
progress
abrogatethem."
hesitated
to
they were
of the world.
as
ally
gener-
condemnation.5
but with
times.
now
and
Free treat-
natives
The
regard the
;
efforts.
unaided
own
W.
India* I. 250.
235;
Allen, p. 418.
THE
denunciation
of
sacrifice of
of
widow
at
the
flesh
meat
cattle
of
use
the
at
pages
much
of this Code
as
not
so
in
which
of
feasts of
of crueltythat darkens
the
spirit
insatiate self-abnegaan
tion,
superstiis
respects
many
kind
of
tion of human
sufficient
be
may
to
with
under
point to
their
and
her
his
belied.1
from
"
The
causes
slaughter,in
sacrifice,in Mahadeva
deities have
been
certainlybecame
Kali
with
greatly
sensualized,
If, however,
to trace.
easy
seem
"Here," it
consequences.
of Hindu
virtue; here, in
These
Hindus
us lesson.
justifica-
aspects, it may
of human
car
these
end
of human
sword
all
to
answer
nature
Jagannath
noiissetf-
abnegation*
for full
And,
the
of sraddhas."
name
suicide.
and
guest;
celebrated
the
appointment
son
by the
the slaughter
of
the
the
father
entertainment
man
"or kinsman
brother
deceased
or
mentioned
be
may
the
''Among
customs.
"
horse,
become
to
man
of
of
the
ancient
Wheeler,
bull,
MANU.
OF
many
Mr.
these," says
LAWS
should
we
we
nature,
condemnatory of human
admit that Christianity
does not reinstate it,since
must
this religion
fell into similar degeneracy, and since its
theology still retains this dreadful destructiveness in
The
records of Christian
ideal form.
an
superstition
dismal
more
are
than
those
of the Donatist
fanaticism
Hindu
as
of kindred
are
"
are
now
unknown.
to
death
as
such, than
to
It has
have
to
The
sacrifice of the
been
well said,
in their
pages
them
religious
be silent,or
else to
of Jagannftthhave always
of Vishnuopposed to the spirit
The
mortality
134.)
great
among
p.
conditions. The
fact due to neglectof sanitary
symbols
relation to spirits
of
other deities referred to have more
Instances
nature.
that
Brahmanical.
of
under
Nothing could be
(Hunter's Ortssa,
human
the wheels
more
which
sacrifice,
has
alwaysbeen infrequent
198
RELIGION
LIFE.
AND
and
Cadiz
In
burned
It is
thousand
two
desirable
not
subject.
But
combined
make
fanaticisms
in
Jews
the
Inquisitors
singleyear (1481).l
this aspect
on
all these
should
why
alone
much
dwell
to
dark
of the
pictures
us
faculties of man?
Seville
and
The
self-tortures
and
the
dismal
savage
that
reach
is
JesuitLoyola
iron whip; his
corpse" into the
used
at
start
the
demoniacal
hands
of
will;
Power,
"Grand
doomed
its
Masters,"
dismal
"
of human
whether
there
contempt
doubt
And
with
their absolute
to
Monks.
and
nature,
originbe
to
not
dreadful
that
no.
centives
in-
almost
from
self-annihilation.
be
to
some
But
other
to
Christian
stake
the
at
last
You
soul.
becomes
descended
needless
it is
as
dismal
least
at
that
and
for what
assure
believes
he
superstitiousterror
Fear
does
that
they
for
cry
impossible
and
of
some
and
believed
all-creative
Jewish
that
those
to
assure
triumph
man
to
some
element,
revelation
alone.
point
one
Do
to
even
hint
of
beyond
has
awe
mere
stitions.
superof
but
"
aspiration,
They
progress.
of
they
extremities
before
pain.
in his very
spiritualdignities which
owe
for
It is not
these
They
sentiment
of
they,
signs, even
been
light,they
ever
how-
errors,
self-crucifixions,
fear.
masters
without
vision
assurance
mournful
dark
martyrs
explain
not
self-sacrifice, these
something
makes
that
as
endurance
the
sacred?
and
true
for
will
man
and
these
significance?
that
surely
injustice
divine, have
of utmost
us
between
and
and
benignant
level:
has
done
the
life.
to
impossible,
endurance
demoniacal,
truths, however
not
the
of
brute's
have
read
not
we
that
and
in common,
You
stand
death
nature
is
later
majesty
the
at
consummate
from
new
that
impossible.
discern
lines, and
But
Can
soul.
the
and
and
the
this
turn
world's
love
on
was
God.
him."
on
all
You
rack
the
before
passed
"man
say,
you
he
have
to
of
hasten
you
the
on
liberty,and
ascribe
you
these
to
Calvary
on
seem
"There,"
to
for truth,
199
and
martyrs
great
which
to
MANU.
dying serenely
the
to
OF
your
reverently
sacrifice
here
command,
saints
witnesses
day,
at
recover
may
you
LAWS
are
scenes
that
THE
are
duty,
They
substance,
he
supernatural change,
introduced
by
are
has
or
Christian
VI.
WOMAN.
WOMAN.
HPHE
Dharmasastras
the
on
of
Moses,
is
Manu
the
hitherto,
the
that
man
spite of
is
all
analogous
And
it is of
forces
in
in
import
of
society
human
much
general
status
in
declarati
the
it is
to
in
with
it is
in
woman
Law
right."
in this
its evils
the
remedial
the
note
her
sexes,
makes
evils,
those
of
"might"
than
the
that
the
mitigated
greater
of
ms
discuss
to
relative
of
of
"might
which
the
when
and
head,
been
rapidly vanishing,
that
than
n.nduiegj*.
latlon'
has
general
theory
is
now
nature
respects
most
The
Scripture,
less
in times
even
This
obey.
Fall,
Apostle
in
appointed
pretensions
form
that
or
is her
to
Adam's
world
wiser
no
Law
the
Christian
the
Christian
and
age
of
mythologists
as
prerogative
than
woman
positive as
as
and
was,
of
nature
or
unquestionably
are
man
was
now.
East
books,
is
given
is
she
that
"unfit
by
that
seek
ft;"
own
pleasure
qualitiesof
is
This
covert"
J//IMM,
her
"she
is
alone
that
husband,
147,
dt
u8
r Em
IX.
3,
22
as
do
wife
river
modern
essence
to
f?
austerities
to
up
Thierry, Tableau
never
"
in its purest
V.
independence,"
precious
our
herself
for
nature
any
must
The
"
and
The
never
for
thing
the
assumes
is lost in the
principle
]'"$/*.,I. 85.
tf
and
widow
very
sea."1
"feme
must
give
unmarried,
remain
old Roman
of
her
Law
was
similar.
See
RELIGION
204
preparing for
reunion
husband
could, and
Hebrew
law
wives
allowed
ff
made
in
mere
LIFE.
the
next
should, marry
husbands
life ; l while
the
As
the
again.2
their
put away
uncleafcness," so the Hindu
"
plea of
the
on
AND
mere
unkindness,"
to
well
as
barrenness
as
or
the
woman
her
on
part,
of bestial
pain
on
it
wife, child,
of their classes
order
to the
slave, could
neither
his
lute
thing as absoHe could take every thing from either
property.
from all.4 This
of them
incident, affecting
an
or
was
all alike, of the old system of patriarchalauthem
thority.
The
of polyandry,or possessionof
custom
wife by several
also pfevalewj
husbands, was
one
during the Middle Ages of Hindu history; originating?
of male offspring,
as
partlyin the necessity
ground of
of physicalsupport.6
hopes as well as source
religious
This
the theory,
was
easilymatched, we
may
nor
hold
and
any
"
in Western
remark,
time.
But
provided by
human
recent
or
not
Afanu, V. 157-162.
"
Dent.
xxiv.
Mann,
IX.
for
the
let
IX.
81 ; V.
right
to
"A
woman'
duty, he need
not
violate other
(Mann,
Ibid
154;
property
restore
laws,which
worst
V. 167-169;
I.
JKo/;/.,
her."
are
counteractions
the
its
to
of
institutions,even
observe
us
nature
85 ; VI 1 1. 416.
a
and
Mamtt
performanceof
imolve
ideas
effects.
1'4/W.,I. 89.
77.
taken
by
in distress,
her husband
stringentin
this does
protectionof
the
language in the
III. 52.
text
and
is
perhaps
too
dividingthem
woman.
Wilbon
strong.
among
of bondage, in
qualities
tells us
the captors;
the
custom
permanent status of
which tended
woman
of
course
to
ensure
other
WOMAN.
205
in
againsttotal enslavement
rude
times by the operation of two
causes.
Naturaldei.
She was
fences of
as
recognizedby man
involuntarily
deliverance, and as apbringing his spiritual
pealingto his physicalpower for protection.
the former
Of these recognitions,
due to her
was
In early times a man
procreativefunction.
Reijgjous
furtherance.
depended for safety,for help, and for honor,
The
of his children.
the number
on
sons
patriarch's
The
estimation
of an Egyptian,"
his strength.
were
Woman
secured
was
woman*
"
Herodotus,
"was,
proportionto the
day, the prayer
number
says
for
were
the
Are
"
Even
as
corks
Upholding
The
the
by
poet,
the saviors
buoy
the net
up
itb twisted
of fame
cord
of
is the
man,
ichism.
As
essence
risen
of the
the
abyss beneath."*
life,as
earliest
above
the sea,
on
from
mysteriousprincipleof
seed
the
law
watched
for ages
by
veneration
of Fet-
condition
it is the
familybond,
and embodied
patriarchal
religion,
which
for male offspring,
determined
of the principal
of Europe
races
Roman
transmitted
objectof
centre
in that demand
of
and
field, in
"
the
in the
l
To this
oflspring/'
in the Nile Valley is
laborer
him
aid
in his toil.
They
life beyond death.
dren,"
Chil-
to
Greek
valor
to
of his
of the
children,
many
hold
men's
on
says
next
the
tions
early institu-
and Asia.
over
the
of the
Greek
tion
preserva-
the
as
familylines through male offspring,
ground-work of religiousrite and tradition. It is
easy to explain the fact that interests of this nature
In
so
were
excessively
developed among the Hindus.
relations with
the firstmale child centred the religious
I. 136.
JEachyl.,Gb?/A*r/,
497.
2O6
AND
RELIGION
LIFE.
child has
past and
own
life,which
and
assures
the
is held
himself
Hindu
of
his
For
descendants.
existence
own
like
the
his
from
ancestors
posterity.1
believed
was
performance
of
morial
me-
line of
uninterrupted
it not through a son
that
by
an
was
became
of all dues,
sacred
payment
the
on
mosf
the
happiness of
to depend
The
by
male
part of that
continuous
which
was
probably the first and
generations,
of his own
simplest sign to man
immortality? The
laws declare that
by a son one obtains victory,by a
son's son
immortality,by a great-grandsonreaches the
he overcomes
the great
solar heaven."2
"By a son
darkness
(ofdeath) : this the ship to bear him across.
line of
"
is
There
life to him
no
has
who
son."
no
Kalidasa
from, the
hell called
harata,
saint has
vision, in which
descending into
in consequence
of descendants
Romans
son,
1
as
Manu,
of
In the
put.
the
this
limbo, heads
extinction
in him.
he
The
IX.
Aitereya. BrahntaiM.
Ragkuvansa,
III.
See references
in La
Roth, in Weber's
Antique^ I.
downwards,
of the Greeks
and
who
had
no
Ind.
fi
Citi
cestors
an-
line
laws
106, 107.
his
of their male
sees
Mahab-
Kaushitaki
ch. iv,
207
WOMAN.
then
was
But
salvation.
by nature,
gods said
was
man
eveti
to
this end
sole
mother
sacred
and
path.
"
In her
:
concerning woman
husband," as Mann
you shall be born again." "The
himself
an
it, becomes
embryo, and is
expresses
of
time."1
And
born a second
so
marriage became
invested with the sanctions of
a
sacrament,
necessity
and
conscience
piety. Nature enforced, in behalf
of woman,
the respect that seemed
fused.
likelyto be reand heaven
Since immortality
come
through
descendants," says Yajnavalkya, therefore preserve
The
to
man
"
"
"
and
woman."2
honor
So Manu
"A
and
is
man
wife
perfectwhen
his son."
"A
"
bliss to the
secures
manes
of
his
ancestors
and
to
himself."
"
She
is
as
the
goddess
of
abundance,
and
irradiates
his
dwelling."4
Hence
the
in the Vedic
far than
and
purityof marriage
great simplicity
times,
a more
equaland justrelation by
in those
"
of
Manu
though nothing in
the
recorded
than
this
was
"
Manu, IX.' 8 ; Yty'n^ I. 56.
Y"jn., I. 78.
*
Manu, IX. 45Ibid.,IX. 28, 26.
0 See fullaccounts
of the marriageritesof the Hindus accordingto the later Vedas, in
Weber1 s Indische Studien,vol. v.
6
This custom stillexistsin some parts of India,as among
the Nairs,and is ascribed
"
among
the
successive
2O8
recent
ages
rather
not
and
be
by it,being
religiousend
the
where
otherwise
gratifyingloose
LIFE.
modified
much
was
last resort
could
of
AND
RELIGION
attained, than
lawless
desires.
made
of
a
riage
mar-
means
Polygamy
came
to
be
and"
the
to
grace
tenderness.
put that
they consigned
her
The
laws
of
Manu
had
dependence to which
lifelong
the ground of protection.3
on
Mann,
in many
I.,IX.
respects
of a household.
Manu' a
husband, and in the partialmanagement
his wife by employinghear"in
sedulous instructions to the husband, in the art of protecting
of wealth, in purifications
and female duty,in the preparathe collection and expenditure
under
the
care
of
WOMAN.
And
2O9
who
must
superseded
in all
her
wife
is entitled
estate
general,though
erty" made
up
without
to
"
whatever.
cases
mother's
aside
set
support."3
without
their
be
never
equally
hers,
positively
with
kinds
could
crime
to
daughters
or
of
leave
inherit
sons.4
pcculium^
of six different
consent.2
sufficient maintenance
It is
Unmarried
wife's
the
her
So
in
specialpropgifts,and pronounced
be
nevertheless
used
could
be
not
debts
of
husband
supported
good wife is to be faithfully
tion,
against his inclinaby her husband, though married
from
religiousduty,8 A father is forbidden to
for giving
sell his daughter by taking a gratuity
tacitly
the son
is charged to protect
her in marriage; 9 and
after the death of her husband.10
his mother
Insanity
in a husband, impotence, and
extreme
vice, are held
a
or
son.7
held
tion of dailyfood
Mann,
"
Ibid.,IX.
and
the
III. 52.
too.
"
2IO
AND
RELIGION
sufficient
which
for aversion
excuse
must
be
not
LIFE.
punished by
the
on
desertion
tion
depriva-
nor
of her
property.1
this regard for the
And
weakness
of
could
woman
of her true
appreciation
strength. Thus, as we have justnoted, it is upon her
bases not only a perthat Manu
of protection
need
petual
tions
wardship,but a most vigilant
system of restricthe perils
and occupations,to preserve her from
her
natural frailty was
to which
pose
presumed to exBut the injunctions
end in what
her.
to these
for this presumption is decidedlya fatal admission
;
only are
truly secure
namely, that those women
who
are
protectedby their own
good inclinations." 2
So Rama
screen
a
enclosing walls can
says, "No
woman.
Only her virtue protects her."3
fail
not
lead
to
to
certain
"
f'
In
far
fact,a
has
been
the
letter of the
presumed, by
s.
oppress.G,)
overstated.
law, than
in India, for
other
example, has
despoticsystem.
in
causes,
The
distrust.
Brahmans
With
Moslem
both
originin
which
modest
But
into
facts will
which
war-
prevails
that it is of
hammedan
Mo-
Hindu, it may
and
reserve
regard only
was
have
in that instinctive
passingin
the
tyranny
regarded as forming
itis probably due to
marital jealousy
and
maintain
self-defence
in
been
main, than
the
and
-origin,
merely
those who
rant"
part of
of domestic
amount
greater
life of Eastern
its
had
reverence
races,
and
tal,
like every thing OrienThe
of the veil by
use
rigidetiquette.6
the
of ages,
course
Ibid.,IX.
"
"
Manu,
"
IX. 79.
12.
R"m"yana.
401.
WOMAN.
females
Persian
regarded
A
social elevation.1
of
this
the
and
sun
moon.
from
sign of dignityand
lation
legend illustrates the re-
democratic
religionto
"
than
derived
as
Buddhist
been
have
to
seems
it was
when
times
211
reform
the
on
it is said,
rejectedthe
court, immediatelyafter
need
women
veilingno
The
gods know
my
qualities,my
modesty.
thoughts, my manners,
my
It would
Why then should I veil my face ?
too, that, in spiteof their seclusion, the women
"
appear,
of the
much
influence
in
classes exercise
as
upper
affairs as among
Europeans.3 In the Hindu
women
are
intercourse
and
described
and
showing
free in India
independent in their
entirely
travellingwhere they will,
veiled.4
freelyin public,and unwere
perfectly
especially,
as
movement,
themselves
Married
family
epics,
women,
in their social
intercourse
with
the
other
sex;6
and
the
at
cause
rebukes
But
Sakuntala,
of
court
in the
drama,
pleads
boldly
even
of
lead
woman
compensative forces
us
stillfarther.
circumstances
scarcelysuited to
her finer spiritual
strate
gifts. Yet
in proofs that woman
literature abound
she now
does, compel recognitionof
it may
been,
own
him.
in behalf
were
her
more
by
have
the
been
shown
service of the
of
Here
Recognition
ofwoman-
demonHindu
law
did
these
then,
as
nature
and
then,
as
though
gifts;al-
it has
lipsthan by
since
the
duct
con-
of life.
The
ages
we
are
now
St. Hilaire.
See
"
Williams,Indian
Wilson, ut tufra.
studying are
d. t'Asta
not
Centratt,p. 348.
"
Prichard,Admin*
Epic Poetry^ p.
57.
those
of India,
of the
II. 89.
212
AND
RELIGION
LIFE.
and
wife,
simple Aryan household, where husband
equals in age, in rights,in serviceable industries,
ministered
hand
in hand
to the holy fires on
their
hearths.1
altars and
They are ages of southern
betrothed
in
woman,
polygamy and caste; when
in law for ever
a child, superseded at
childhood, was
her husband's
pleasure, forbidden to read the Vedas
rites. In these times, too,
to take part in religious
or
of polythe epics reveal
custom
the semi-barbarous
andry,
wife by several
of one
although this possession
in the stormy social
husbands
must
even
certainly,
conditions
which
the Mahabharata
exceptional.2
The
later,shows proRamayana, indeed, somewhat
found
But "wen
respect for the marriage relation.
this poem,
abounding in manly sentiments^|j|(j^l
women,
frequentlyfalls into the tone of^jpmempt
their perpetual minoritysuggestedjfe
which
where
as
Bharata
Rama
admonishes
of the duty of a ruler
always
to
treat
them
disregardtheir counsel,
importantsecrets.
Yet,
what
w
such
under
the law
mutual
withhold
and
circumstances
wife,3 and
and
as
from
See Mann,
In Manu
IX.
them
all
the
desire," to be "the
objectsof human
their mutual
and pronounce
friendship,"4
of the man."6
the highest beatitude
It
i
should
these, observe
three
he
Not
itself confessed.
till death
fidelity
husband
courtesy, while
with
of
reward
the
woman
admonished
96.
Himalaya mountaineers
as
necessary
distant expeditionsfor
74.
"
women
tradingpurposes,
Manu, IX.
28.
WOMAN.
him
that
females
where
pleased,and
where
213
honored
are
they
inference
that
that Eastern
and
in
need
common
In
a
mother
be greater than
law
in assiduous
and
of
ners.
man-
it proclaims
reverence
it defines the
service
than
of
fathers.2
of all
sum
In
duty
to
father, mother,
one's
as
and
"
commands
even
stantly
con-
hands
the
at
thousand
teacher, as long
spiritual
"equal to the three worlds
them
be
deeper
went
outburst of Oriental
an
to
logicon
the
house."1
reconstruction
But
herself.
woman
of
the
"their
and
ornaments
Western
while
on
are
made
or
therefore
must
women
suppliedwith
vain;"
are
destruction
imprecationbrings utter
The
dishonored,
are
rites
miserable, all religious
deities
the
the
to
same
of the
those
the female
side
on
or
ancestors,
pitris,
be forgotten.4The
must
not
Swayamvara form of
by the
marriage, after free choice of a husband
maiden
is celebrated
by the later poets as well as
,
And
in the Vedas.5
affirm
that
servitude
marriage
Burnouf
in India
has
was
never
It is certain
for woman.6
far
so
gone
as
state
to
of
of
We
*
*
*
have
here, it is true,
213.
no
such
Ibid.,II.
'
R.
145.
testimonies
Ibid.,II.
aio.
as
AND
RELIGION
214
who
inform
country it
in that
that
us
husband
to
manage
business
affairs while
home.1
of
women
And
Wilson
the
dependent
tells
Hindus
for
Mohammedan
King
prostrate
grant her
literature
boon
any
in
abounds
in
for
labor
contempt
to
support.2
shown
by
by them of their
Ramayana shows us
the
at
his
of
feet
him
release
to
bound
were
learned
The
masters.3
Dasaratha
siveness
all the
was
women
wife, entreatingher
to
to
women
men
their
on
that
us
the
their husbands
debts
whose
because
for
Yet
pay,
obey
customary
was
wife, and
the
for the
at
concerning Egypt,
Diodorus
and
of Herodotus
those
LIFE.
from
hte
wicked
promise
In fact, Hindu
might ask.
amusing illustrations of submisshe
husbands
wi^es
to
well
as
in wives
as
to
husbands.4
The
Hindu
gentlenessof
the
to
of these
sway
character
favorable
was
subtler forces.
This
on
,
pubhc
been
af-
fsurs"
shown
empires
their
revolutions
Indian
epic, like
feminine
states,
and
of
in
political,
Women
have
in
over
and
the
describes
a
as
Greek
control
Ayodhya by
life.
in
the
Kalidasa
scale
great
domestic
in India,
full share
and
wars
ment
on
mercantile, and
ruled
had
has
Influence
the
States.
The
brates
Teutonic, cele-
militarydestinies
the
admirable
of
govfcrn-
mythic queen.5
sisted
Among the native rulers who have heroicallyreshown
have
foreign invaders, none
stronger
than Lakshmi
Baee, the Rani, or queen, of
qualities
Jhansi ; whose wonderful generalshipheld the British
"
*
Diod., I.
Essays
on
37 ;
17.
WOMAN.
in check;
army
dressed
field.
as
and
Sir
Hugh
enemy's side
the
'Rani, Aus
215
headed
who
Rani
the
was
to
have
of
man
British
the
on
Another
Jhansi.1
being elevated by
Kour,
to
the1
in the
disputedthrone of Pattiala
disorganizedand revolted
competent
declared
Rose
Panjab, an utterly
state, "as the only person
it," is recorded by the historian
to
govern
changed its whole
in
condition
less
than
year,
Malika
Kischwar, queen
Bae,
Mahratta
the
of Malwa,
for
queen
in her dominions, devoting
the
to
people. It was
said of
the
regarded as
or,
if need
Hindus
and
Mohammedans
might
this
was
sounded
be
wickedness
not
were,
lengthened.
to
praises,
to
united
And
that she
great queen,
her
that it would
her
height of
enemy,
life
culture
happiness,and
rights,
in
of
ordered
her
defence.
her
that
a
rare
so
her
been
become
in prayers
her
modesty
book, which
took
destroyed,and
be
have
to
die
of
no
notice
of the author.
certain
Notwithstanding
allowed
women
of property than
nations ; and
"
they have
cally
precepts, the law has practiin the
larger share
the
statutes
shown
"
of
most
abundant
ment
manageChristian
shrewdness
2l6
and
RELIGION
tact
"
in trade.
their influence
Seldom
family affairs,secular
In
is very
transaction, without
ious,
relig-
or
supreme.
man
can
LIFE.
AND
business
with his
of
careful
and
work
daily
India tells
on
rounds
us
Hindu
has
woman
puts her
recent
very
familycircle,
domestic
of
enjoyments, the
sympathies which
its management."2
authorityin
quiteon
a
a
level with
her
Nor
the intellectual
have
respect. There
"f
intellectual
j^yfcmaie
recognition,
of
sentences
rules
of
Here
are
"Honor
of
few
thy
hast received.
them
the
boasts
Veda
Rig
ancient
seven
The
women.
were
failed
women
moral
Avyar
life ;
a
risliis.4 Malabar
four
and
sages,
of
capacities
are
hymns in
are
"
father
and
mother.
while
Learn
thou
Forget
art
the
not
Seek
young.
the
favors thou
of
society
in thy own
Remain
good. Live in harmony with others.
Ridicule not bodily
infirmities. Pursue
place. Speak illof none.
Deceive
not even
not a vanquished foe.
thy enemy.
Forgiveness
the
is sweeter
labor.
than
Knowledge
is riches.
lastingas if engraven
Speak kindly to
1
"
The
revenge.
Buyers,p. 399.
Prichard,Adminutr.
on
the
bread
sweetest
What
stone.
poor.
one
The
"
learns in his
wise
Discord
"
is that earned
is he who
and
youth is
knows
by
as
self.
him-
gambling lead
to
WOMAN.
There
is
misconceives
He
misery.
no
To
religion.
worship. Of woman
who
his* interest
sleep without
tranquil
without
2iy
honor
thy
"
work
mother
is the
is
virtue
acceptable
most
modesty.
promise.
any
"
Poets," by
Deccan
on
his
good conscience,nor
littleHindu
violates
pandit,
She
the
was
of
child
Brahman
by
low-caste
woman,
and
besides
wrote,
poetry,
chemistry,and geography.
female
other
many
of a potter.
Though
the
the
Vedas,
We
princes.
schools,
law
The
unlike
work
same
them
prohibitedwomen
that priestesses
were
know
that
medicine,
astronomy,
poets, 'among
know
we
on
there
famous
mentions
the
daughter
from
teaching
teachers
of
Brahmanical
were
Saracen
Colleges of
the Middle
and women
Ages, at which kings,priests,
united in the enthusiastic study of metaphysicaland
it is reported that
moral
science ; and of the women
astonished
the masters
limity
some
by the depth and subof their thought, and
that others
delivered
responses
In* the
or
not
from
Dramas,
the
state
of trance.2
women
always speak in
dialects, while
common
men
use
the
Prakrit
Sanskrit
the
"
or
From
Megasthenes, Ncarchus
Schoberl's Hindustan
in Miniature.
in Strabo, XV.
Weber,
ax.
2l8
stiucture
of the
fact that
the
her
AND
RELIGION
language.1
Prakrit, thus
development
and
determiningforce.
It would
requirea separate
the
and
by
gradually
woman,
the
forms
basis
of the
of India.
Hindu
of
to
literature, has
is in fact
influence
of female
is
significant
More
proper
into
introduced
means
LIFE.
and
to
precisionof in what
the
to
render
Literary ap-
woman.
volume
-^ jias been
noticed
poets abandon
qualities
""
already know
we
of Hindu
justice
T.
literature.
that, in recognizingthese,
exaggerationand
draw
from
ture.2
na-
with
devotion.
absolute
Dt
Monier
"
rOrigine
du
The
Liwgage, Pref.
Williams, Indian
Mah"bh"rata
p. 38.
describes
WOMAN.
passionatelove
the
restore
"
And
be added
to
imploringthe gods to
offeringto yield up his
and
hers.
to
Kalidasa
traits,of
for his young
on
of Rurus,
his Pramadvara,
lifetime
own
219
ern
givesus the tale,wrought out in Eastthe wasting griefof good prince Adja
called
has
the
wife, whom
her bosom
away
from
earth
pursuing
his Indumati
of
evil powers
in
saints, they are
to the malevolence
of offended
from
while
knows
born
or
no
the
wise
dictions
malefreed
which
teach humilityand
truth,
penalties,
friended
they honor outraged virtue by proving it beWhat
European poet
by the eternal laws.3
better than Kalidasa
how
gracious a soul is
these
in
the touch
at
nature
cherishingher plantslike
.,
of woman?
sister,
"
Ragkuwnsa,
See especially
Sakuntate
and
the R"m"yana.
Sakuntal",
22O
AND
RELIGION
"
Her
Its
And
fain have
would
she
oft,when
her
affections
own
He
of life and
to
Ceases
its dance
pale leaves
Their
dear
Sakuntala
who
would
would
leaf
of
The
his
duties
She
mother."
the
sever
She
of
noisy caravan
like
with
mellowed
birth."
Wild
"
Damayanti, wandering
halts, and the rough
The
poet of the
like
woman
other
father, in
with
his
earlier
an
of his salvation
consolinghim
a
wood
is "the
benediction.8
is "man's
hardshipsof
hard
former
some
of his bliss,root
one,
solitary
going
the
to endure
holiness
wife
and
they dismiss
while
"
lovingwishes."
singsth" praiseof
friend, source
of the
to
actions in
the
coming
around
trees
lotus."
for her
beseech
Schiller.
in
the
respect the
Mahabharata
her
attempt
woods, the
the lawn
on
like tears,
with
wish
the
of deer
peacock
; the very
their
love
; the
Shed
in the deserts
men
browse
Forget
fruit of virtuous
beasts
feel her
sorrow
penance
the blue
her hair
blossoms, in her
clustering
not e'en of a singleflower,"*
them
Robbing
"
decked
their thick
With
"In
LIFE.
sweet
sorrows
his
friend
words,
like
Williams's translation.
Nala and
Ibid.
WOMAN.
221
on
scorning this child of bur love, bringestshame
thyself.Thinking, fl am alone/ thou hast forgotten
is in the heart.
from of old, who
that beholder
Doing
it is I.'
knows
wickedly, thou imaginest,'No one
But the gods know, and the witness within thee : sun
and moon,
hearts, and the
day and night,their own
The
spirit
justiceof God, behold the deeds of men.
that dwells within us judges us hereafter."
is Rama's
Sita, the ideal wife in the Ramayana,
for being
"primeval love," not less tenderly human
She compels him, by her devotion, to take her
divine.
with him into his exile in the wilderness, overpowering
his reason
and will alike by the higher wisdom
of
for his anger
love.
She
rebukes
him
againsteven
foes of gods and men,
the Rakshasas,
demon
as
becoming
un-
who
one
had
assumed
the
of
consecration
him
the first
to subdue
religiouslife; and warns
a
risingsof evil desire, since even
great mind
may
contract
guiltthrough neglectingalmost imperceptible
a
moral
distinctions
and
dearer
to
not
than
Sita,
You
epic, warns
passionson the
he who
person
lotus from
become
the
"
too
1
monished
ad-
not
ingly,
becom-
virtue, and
appreciatethis
remember
must
that
deity.
the
Ravana,
of
the
likens
in
is
Satan
of
against gratify
ing his sensual
of his beautiful captive;??for
earlydeath, or
The R"m"yana
white
him
is
spoken
incarnated
the
have
we
Rama
who
one
companion
my
life."1 Fully to
recognitionof womanhood,
is nothing less than
R"ma
Even
frankness
which
beloved.
are
you
me
with
"O
replies,
delighted,and
is
prey
the wind
of endless
6.
11.
"
to
"
the
an
disease."
bees
thirsty
Rfanayana,
shall die
woman
the
modesty
222
RELIGION
part,
from
she
their hands,
drove
injure me?
to
penalty for
the
pays
of Ravana,
the servants
myself on
others who
I have
I would
life.
also enforced
are
evil."
to
harsh
whom
What
former
I revenge
should
"Why
says,
Saved
enemies.
cruelest
forgiveher
can
Sita, on
her husband."
from
her
LIFE.
AND
mands
com-
suffered
punish
exquisite
not
What
pictureof
to deceive
her, have
fine divination
of the
sense
Nala,
and
of
in the
mingle
of her
form
the
all taken
of
crowd
chosen
suitors, in her
father's hall!
"And
before
reverence
shapes,and
their
saw
heroes
; for
there
and
their
garments,
justgathered,and
also the true
the
the
Then
on
the
hem
his
his
dust
from
bwst
sorrow
t
thus
done
for her
her
truth
their
fresh
as
brows,
and
and
threw
chose
him
And
shadow
of
Rajahs ;
Nala
not
the
saw
to
falling
moisture
and
took
flowers
radiant
And
on
were
she
she went
wreath
And
dust
nor
in
love,
if the flowers
with
And
lord
godhead.
they were
the earth.
not
his raiment.
And
him
knew
in
immortal
droopinggarland,and
and
all the
'
and
hands
their
their
before her
stood
on
garment,
at
on
garlandswere
and
brow,
sweat
no
was
; for he
Nala
of
choose
of
her
folded
resume
wondered
gods
was
to
revealed
mortal
gods, prayingthem
Nala, that she might
reveal
Damayanti
fear,and
with
the
of all.
presence
and
trembled
Damayanti
sound
of
and
sages
! you
gods
lave
and
be
so
long as
thine,and
The
me
lamentation
of Tara,
dead
as
Wheeler's
this
body
the wife of
is
as
History of Indw,
solemnly vow
Bali, over
touchingand
I.
484-
to
the
noble
WOMAN.
"Why
Icokest thou
children
dear ?
"
Thy face
thou wert
I
"
so
were
to
smile
on
in the
me
bosom
of
whom
thy
death, as
if
alive.
the
nemesis
on
thyglorystilllike sunset
see
As
seems
dull
so
223
interest of
moral
follows
that
mountain's
the
Iliad
head.11 *
in the
centres
the sanctiagainst
fo
crime
life,so
ties of wedded
on
Woman
the
that of the
Ramayana inspiration
oftheEpos*
in the public and
centres
privatecalami ties
incident to polygamy. It is the attempt of
naturally
of the king'swives to set aside the rightsof the
one
of another, in the interest of her own
son
offspring,
the miseryof the
that bringsabout the exile of Rama,
self,
people,the death of the unwise, uxorious king himthe capture of
and
this last
of
Helen.
the
But
Sita,and the
portionof
Trojan war
while
the
in
part
epicis but a Hindu counterpunishment of the rape of
the Greek
war
heroine
Hindu
Sita
shares
is the
inality
the crimideal
of
crime which
leads
on
the
woes
depictedin
that
R"m"yana*
B.
iv.
RELIGION
224
AND
Damayanti,"
interest far
affections and
LIFE-
he
than
more
"engage
says,
Helen
or
even
be doubted
that in these delightPenelope. It cannot
ful
of the purity
have true representations
we
portraits
domestic
in early
and
manners
simplicityof Hindu
Children
times.
their
to
attached
superiors;
elder
their
to
of character,
do
and
husbands
daughters
wives
are
much
to
them
spectful
re-
fondly
are
sacrifice themselves
loyal,devoted?
independence
their
express
generally
women
missive
sub-
are
tenderlyaffectionate
are
treat
ready to
hesitate
not
parents
yet show
husbands,
to
opinions;
and
brothers
younger
brothers
welfare
for their
their parents
to
to
obedient
dutiful
are
towards
courtesy
virtuous
are
own
and
occasion
spirited,and when
requires
and
: love
harmony reign throughout the
courageous
of domestic
family circle. It is in depictingscenes
that belong to
affection,and expressingthese feelings
human
in all times and
nature
places,that Sanskrit
epic poetry is unrivalled."
Reverence
for motherhood
is here carried beyond
modest,
yet
"
forms
all other
sons
of
Dasaratha,
their humanthat
his father
may
themselves,
to
father
messages
of
profound
that other
wife
was
the
cause
his
of
his
of his
yet from
on
into exile
go
to
exile
her, and
criminal
and
disinheritance,
moved
unnot
can-
Sastras
the
obedience
his
father whose
own
feet of
the
is indeed
vow,
founds
affection
divine
The
distress,and
to
even
she
at
obligedto
unmeasured
claims
the
all bow
break
not
his mother's
concede
gods,
Rama,
mothers.
by
due
all
ties.
than
he
even
is
sends
to
ambition
bids his
WOMAN.
Bharata
brother
pay
every
225
of
form
pious
attention
to
both.
of these
two
inspiration
great epics is indeed
They
nothing else than the Worth of Woman.
her not only as imparting a divine thoioKy in
celebrate
dignityto every sacrifice for her sake, but asgenera'
conquering all moral evil through her constancy and
faith.
In this whole
cycle cf mythology, it is always
who
woman
destroys the dreaded powers, and revives
In the natural
of good.
the energy
symbolism of the
Rig Veda, "the divine Night arrives, an immortal
goddess, shining with innumerable
scattering
eyes,
with their splendors ; and
darkness
to her
men
come
The
birds
as
to
their
thief, and
the
bears
Dawn
She
nests.
them
drives
the
away
safelythrough
the
wolf
and
gloom."1
ing
sky, shin-
daughter of the
like a young
them
wife, arousing every living
on
being to his work, bringing light and striking down
of the days ; lengthener of life ; fortunate,
darkness
; leader
the love
of all, who
brings the eye of the
the holy fire.
"The
god."2 Woman
great
prepares
sacred
uttered
of the sacrifice have
mothers
praise,
and decorate
the child of the sky."3
And
the
arrives, "a
in view
It is remarkable,
life for male
male
offspring,that
and
female
equally necessary
as
Manu
in
from
the
as
divine
This
manifestation
of the
*
*
*
F., X. 127.
R. y.t IX
33, 5.
the
well
Love
the
the
as
or
later
theogonies
of
co-essentiality
absolute, is
the
R.
V., VII
not
; Wilson's
Hindu
Essays
on
two,
to
common
Perhaps symbolicalexpressions,
yet
Uf, I. 43
sexes
"
I. 32 ; Brihad
both
treat
bine
com-
tion,
conception of deity. Creain the Upanishads, proceeds
R.
Manu,
of Hindu
reverence
elements, and
to
female.4
and
of
the less
the
male
for all
Hindu,
77.
significant.
226
AND
RELIGION
LIFE.
Phoenician
Egyptian, and
androgynous,
whether
nations
they flow in series of twofold emacosmogonies,Oriental,
through all pantheistic
Baal-Baut;
or
under
Gnostic, Neo-Platonic,
as
these,
even
In most
further
representedby
deities
are
is
divine
the
cases
to enumerate.
equalityof
is still
sex
their sisters,and
also
familiar
so
it is needless
which
names
"
not
names
of the
It
thus co-eternal.
of the
monarchical, that this cosmogonic recognition
equalityin
the
it is
Thus
of
severity
confined
was
sexes
unknown
quite
faith,as well
Hebrew
the
old
the
to
former
to the
monotheistic
to the
as
form, which
Christian, in its original
alike
in its
name
of God
Saviour.
Only
with
latest
stand
to
come
mother
indeed, both
was
carried
function
male
any
to
into this
Aditi,
"
And
myriad
tender
feminine.
So
"the
"
the
great Mother."
of
rendered
was
to
Isis,greatest of
names
woven
were
the Vedic
on
their
that
faith,
(Sohar.
See
theologyof
we
"
the
Bert hold's
Christologia.,
" 23.) And
deityas
ship,
Egyptian wor-
of all the
Wisdom
God,
as
gods."2
is the fact that in all the
less significant
not
isfeminine*
older Eastern religionsthe Word
Thought, in its purest symbol, is thus awarded
Mother
of
to
of all, answers
fr
word
The
and
the most
on"5
Honor
in Hindu
Egyptian divinities,whose
its choice
and
Mother."1
Our
as
tively
distinc-
prefersthe
masculine
class.
of God.
Apuleius,Metamorphoses.
"
Book
of
0o^to,lf
as
the
the
WOMAN.
weaker
physically
is the genius of
to the
woman
in short,
"
227
is,
"
the
ever
Sarasvati,
as
art, literature,eloquence,
"
the Word
In India,
sex.
holiest
symbol
to
the
is thus
She
mind.
in
school-houses
the
flowers
India, and
in
and
; and
barley-blades
is coupled with the Vedas
name
writings,and her love invoked,
Brahma,
Ila the
gods made
Speech, is
:
says
I
"
Every
melodious
myselfdeclare this,which
priest,a
sacred
of
that
"Sarasvati,"
intellects."
of
men."
Q^ieen
of the
"The
V"ch,
or
gods," who
love, I
is desired
by gods
him
make
and
terrible.
men."
I make
him
seer."
him
wise."
is Indra's
Thou
mystic and
reasoning,
"
art
the
Lakshmi
praiseof
"
spiritual
knowledge.
art
of
"Thou
whom
man
I make
Here
"
"the
with
all."1
her
prayer
all the
one
white
"
"
as
of
instructress
the
and
the
says
great Father
"the
with
strewn
the three
and
arts
Thou
art
the
losophy
phi-
Vedas.
sciences,
thou
moral
and
political
wisdom.
"
"e
"
The
worlds
Every
which
have
book
by
thee."
is known
for which
reanimated
of
implantedin
Durga, it is woman
popular belief, and
evil
preservedand
been
delivers mankind
service
"
Wilson's
Rig Veda,
"
Vishnu
this
Essays, II
Pur
I. 3,
12
goddess
from
the fear of
is adored
190.
I. 31,
X. 125, 5.
by
all
228
AND
RELIGION
deities and
had, itis a
the
"who
gods
it was
none
but
that had
appeared
when
near."
divine
three
epics also
daughters of
The
all of
Himavat,
for force of
them
Brahma
between
is able
she
Upanis-
edge.
represents divine knowl-
shining mediator
is
of the Kena
myth
who
Uma,
woman,
She
and
In the
saints.1
LIFE.
to reveal
to
Indra
them, enforcingtheir
to
theysought to approach
describe
the
Uma
great
as
king,
three
and
contemplation,for chastity,
in
of the
mountain
in the
renowned
one
And
worlds
for power
in the
Rig
religiousdevelopment,
of the gods,"so in the
have
Aditi, "mother
we
have
mystical Puranas, at the end, we
Durga, or
the eternal substance
of the
Mahamaya, defined as
as
"
world, soul
praise; by
of all forms,
whom
into whom
After
christiamt
and
Hea-
uiism.
the universe
it is absorbed
has
none
is created,
at
power
to
upheld, preserved,
last."3
the task of
Christianity,
from
legalincapacities
^m'incipatingwoman
Such
to be accomplished.
yet remains
progbeen
made
in this direction
s actually
eighteen centuries
of
be
cannot
and
whom
have
rTecessity
practical
either
Christian
belief
or
had
that
more
to
do with itthan
spiritof
brotherhood
Si
WOMAN.
great Apostle
Gentiles, have
the
to
229
interdicted
her
but from
only from assumption of the priesthood,
speaking in religiousassemblies, or administeringthe
has been
in
rite of baptism.1 Christian
legislation
A
more
unjust to her than Manu.
pointseven
many
makes
death
law of Justinian
concerningdeaconesses
is there in the
the penalty for their marrying. What
not
Hindu
code
towards
harsher
females
from
law
by English common
than
their exclusion
of
"benefit
clergy,"
which
for crimes
a
they were
put to death
clergyman could commit with impunity,and for which
Have
Hindu
laws
was
a
man
simply branded ?2
prescribedthe self-burningof widows ? Eighteen
ing
centuries of Christianity
elapsed before it ceased burnstake for heresy. Is the absolute
at the
women
and
father the oldest despotauthorityof husband
ism?
still in the law of England, which
It survives
vests
parental rights in the father alone, to the
entire exclusion
of the mother
;
giving him power
from
the children
her during his
not only to remove
but to appointa guardian with similar power
life,
over
that
so
"
them
What
could
be
than
worse
the
"
Law
Or
the Ecclesiastical
of woman's
far
so
what
Canon
or
the
secular
progress
Synod
Work
in the Church,
Orange
(441) forbids
the
p 65.
Btackstont, I. 445,
Wendell's
Wtttmituter
Rtview
has
been
the
and
that it is
source
only in
has
made
been
in
the
re-
Law
principlehas prevailedover
we
disabilities
severest
as
shall
ordination of deaconesses.
n.
See
Ludlow,
Woman1*
AND
RELIGION
230
LIFE.
moving them
Europe has
Many
of witches in modern
persecution
ism.
no
parallelin Hindu or any other barbarof woman,
of the legaldisqualifications
which
descended
have
?l
The
feudalism, make
from
heathen
the
wardship among
respectablein comparison.
And
the
on
other
hand,
Treatment
we
as
sex
pre-Christianworld.
byd^r!nt
of
religions, ment
It
an
seen,
not
instincto the
wanting
command-
the
was
Its roots
nature.
perpetual
almost
appear
have
was
her
were
in
religion,
appreciation, in
moral
transformed
the
of
status
into freedom
from
woman
almost
total
jugal,
equalityin respect of conmarital, and proprietaryrights. It has been
said with truth
that Roman
jurisprudencegave her
elevated than that since assignedto
a place far more
her by Christian
culmination
governments."3 The
bondage
and
"
of
liberal
tendencies
in
especiallyshown
favor,
had
been
mass
of
the
the
was
issue
the
of
laws
a
of
emperors,
Constantine
secular
movement,
in
as
her
which
of earlier
slow
was
progress
ones
and
"
that this
Christian
under
religion
societytillafter
1
See
"
Wtstt*.
later emperors
undid
it is admitted
even
by
:
did not
the older
Blackstone, I. 445;
Rw.
take
races
also Mint's
full
had
Ant
the work
Troplong
possessionof civil
been
rejuvenated
tent
Law,
p. 153.
WOMAN.
231
sources.1
by
justiceto
of
I
good
as
them
perfectequalityof
social relations
not
to
who
who
the wife
was
steed, and
in token
sword,
and
accustomed
from
while
and
spear,
empress.2
brought with
an
sex
whom
was
queen
yield up
husband,
with
Rome
gave
tion
emancipa-
different quarter.
free "barbarians,"
those
mean
from
tribes,to whom
king, and
the
paraging
dis-
render
must
we
towards
help
came
Teutonic
those
mean
as
which
woman
Without
the
other with
of
common
"
fenced
were
publicduties and claims ; whose women
and "guardiansof their own
with chastity,"
children ;
of sanctityand prescience
somewhat
who
held that
"
inherent
was
on
peace
as
an
the
poem,
as
whose
on
entered
neither
consultingthe priestess
mythology conceived destiny in
as
Valkyriuror Nornir, at the
Voluspa, was
who
a divinity
and
;"3 who
sex
without
war
forms, whether
of life or
gods
bn
nor
oracle
female
tree
in the female
ascribed
unveils
and
to
whose
oldest
woman,
sented
repre-
future
to
men.
But behind
Roman,
Christian,and
Teutonic
helpers,
rise the
and
grand Greek ideals of Wisdom
Greece and
and
Demeter, with their *""Maternity,Athena
consecration
air.
not of thoughtonly,but of earth and
of the familywas
The inviolability
in Hera.
enthroned
The
awe
their
common
sacred
*
*
of
vows.
all
deities beheld
mother, and
And
even
Hestia, the
the witness
behind
these
See Tacitus,De
Mer.
Germ.,
c.
18, 19, 8
Hist.)IV.
de F
61.
earth,
of their
stands
as
most
Egyp-
Empire Remain,
p.
189.
tian
Isis,Goddess
of the
ruler
her
through
of
divinity
beautiful
in
distress
and
the
;
;
tender
creatures
to
its saviour
seeker
his deliverer
the powers
on
of evil
of
the
from
lost
bonds,
commending
gratitudefor their
human
How
help in her beneficent work.
tion
myth ! l Diodorus
gives us an inscripshe says what
she well might say,
have
Apuleius
truth
and
thrones,
her
own
which
What
her
brute
the
with
land
love
sympathy
"
with
his avenger
even
LIFE.
Mother, crowned
shieldingOsiris
and
AND
RELIGION
232
decreed,
calls
can
none
"Nature,
her
And
annul."
beginning
of
ages,
parent of all."2
These
East
root
at the
natural
shrine of
instincts
"
Catholic
have
and
been
beheld
of God."
When
Dominic
Mother
the
last achieved
at
for
for-,their intellectual
contempt
women,
women,
in India
movements
and
of Hindu
deliverance
the
Theism
from
recent
to
Diod., I.
27 ;
stood
undervision
of
the marital,
clearer
have
hid.
England,
better
old
wholly
mission
the
capacitiesshall
and
(1870) of
the leader
social,and ecclesiastical
Osiris.
Apuleius,Metamorph.
WOMAN.
of
oppressions
ancient
afresh
Hindu
women
India,"
ready
do
to
female
we
their
are
education."
noble
mission
Hindus
that
she
convinced
hopes
this
disposed
the
best
the
in
of
cause
recent
intelligent
interest
for
way
always
her
in
them
it,
ing,
lead-
their
follow
to
us,
western
north-
are
the
their
in
to
was
of
it
is
that
hospitality
but
just
to
fested,
mani-
and
call
the
honor,
Brain
the
potism
des-
the
even
exclude
wholly
not
be
naturally
whomsoever
and
respect;
ber
remem-
we
would
race
intelligence, by
from
woman
when
strengthened,
could
caste
whom
people
tells
contemplative
worthy
of
of
she
are
regard
to
as
gifts
found
wise
so
"In
promote
Carpenter,
have
themselves.3
our
that
as
that
emancipate
And
to
medical
Some
caste.
pandits
purpose,
and
fain,
was
best
Miss
this
for
earnest
so
"the
Native
the
practice.1
told,
very
for
of
regular
on
these
power.
educated
distinction
of
springing
renewed
being
without
entered
already
with
are
profession,
the
but
are
ages,
waters
233
special
with
of
the
East.4
At
studying,
the
school
bee
Prichard,
Six
The
religion
Months
of
Victoria
Dr.
position of
India,
Woman
of India,
I. 78,
in
Bareilly,
where
twenty-eight
native
girls
are
now
April, 1871.
Magazine,
Admimstr.
in
in
Corbyn
II.
73.
80.
Buddhism
will
be
noticed
in the
sections
relating
to
that
VII.
SOCIAL
FORMS
AND
FORCES.
TT
usual
been
has
Hindus
"*"
But
priesthood*
instinctive,
can
accept
now
we
"castes
in
are
Of
social
general
system
so
natural
expression?
religious instincts
The
makes
savage
of which
he
listens
man
with
ascribes
to
over
power
the
makes
life
this
work
the
disease.
of
the
believed
to
"
same
possess
life
crosses
of
human
being
and
his
and
divine
the
in whose
his
of
is the
it is
but
the
The
The
priestly
rattle
a
likeness
of
or
diseased
own
represented,
a
rude
a
more
the
magical
beginning
refined
crucifix
efficacy in removing
anguish
caste-
own
hands
superstition,"when
a
out
medicine-
image
own
This
;
social.
individual
the
is
nations
of
of
foreign
all-important
sticks
of
an
grass,
religious mysticism
form
din
that
of
the
as
the
Nor
aspirations
wooden
the
to
sorcerer
with
processes
the
fire ; and
awe
or
old
as
origin of
castcs-
man.
early history of
are
of
his
of earth
out
person
fetich
churns
The
drum.
of
and
the
statement
the
meets
needs
in the
of
age
consequence
theory
what
in the
sweeping
the
cases
of
are
self-conscious
Niebuhr's
all
caste
of
system
artifices
of
germs
Neither
conquests."
question
the
social
the
deliberate
in the
not
ascribe
to
the
to
FORCES.
AND
FORMS
SOCIAL
death
it is made.
from
But
is
the
the
in
238
AND
RELIGION
neither
LIFE.
the word
"
superstitionexpress the
the primitivetribes nature
is not
whole
truth.
To
merely hunting-ground and pasture, but mysterious
Endless
motion
livingPresence of invisible powers.
and endless rest, broodingstillness,
sounds,
inexplicable
in these children of the
stir strange yearning qynd awe
shall solve these mysteries,
Who
open eye and ear.
and
draw
the secret
the
nightand
to the
and
does
case
dear
to
appease
talks with
? He
men.
The
the clouds
for
sitive
sen-
shall be
forces
subtle
natural
They will
for
gods and spirits
of the
out
holy
him.
go in among
death
is most
organization
whose
of these
contact
ruler.
to
day
of life and
runes
us
to
and
seer
afar
stand
off,while
their sake.
for
lightnings
Moses
us.
he
shall
Vasish-
to
nihilate
an-
of Nature
fulfilsall
interpreter
ideal functions, except that of militarychief or king.
He
is magician, astrologer,
physician,philosopher,
And
is eminently sincere.
leader.
he
poet, moral
our
foes.
This
feelingthat
make
him
what
he
is,
ing
give him his power over the people. He is meettheir deepest needs
well as his own
as
; being
than others by those powers
more
plainlyimpressible
all confers. As yet there is no priestcraft
here.
which
is felt but as a chaos of undistinguished
And
nature
as
archy
so
societyhas reached
nothing like a hierpowers,
A division of labor is in fact just
of classes.
beginning in this instinctive respect for the inspired,
or
possessed person.
Such
is the Aryan purohita; such the Hebrew
ndbi
rock.1
Both are properlynatural seers.
The name
or
purohita,meaning one who has charge? shows how
and
Sam.
Lassen,I.
795.
CASTES.
THE
239
and
peoplebow
the
The
him
his wisdom
teaches
seer
before
of their
to
his
accord."2
own
children,
who
have
to
They come
their reit is simply because
esoteric mysteries
ligious
; but
well as natural
as
susceptibilities
disciplines
of physicalor psychologhave put them in possession
ical
knowledge which the multitude can receive only
in parables.
By. and by the seers become an organization.These
into closer TheBrahhereditarydisciplinesdraw them
for such purposes
combination
as grow
naturally
of their public functions ; and we
have
out
Levites,
The
Hindu
formed,
purohitas,thus transMagi, Brahmans.
bound into charanas
and parishads, schools
are
and associations for definite objects,
such
the guaras
dianship
of formulas
and rites,or the study of Vedic
hymns. They are divided into forty-nine
gotras, or
families,who trace their descent from the seven
holy
rishis,"and the mythical or other saints who figurein
their traditions ; and these gotras are governedby strict
and
social regulations.Gradually the text
religious
becomes
more
preciousthan the soul which created it ;
and
than
at last its guardian is holier even
itself.
freedom
and ardor of the Veda
The
hymn are supplanted
formulas
of
doctrine,the oracles of Nature
by
in
follow
his
honored
paths.
mans-
"
Sam.
xxiv.
it.
X. V., IV. 5, 7,
xo.
C." I. 80.
'
AND
RELIGION
240
ritual law.
by
force
authoritygrows
by
up,
intellectual
of
which
religion,
the Brahman
caste.
heroic
The
corporate
LIFE.
Greek
life of the
this distinct
forbade
Aryan spirit
in the
cantons
separationof
older
ious
relig-
class
hood.
Of
to
ppWer
Middle
the
name
of
heads
bow
God,
and
do
friendliest
and
Martin,
the weak
iron
made
down,
wisest
the
Ages,
Gregory, standing for
In
of the
the rest
Ambrose,
an
and
knees
or
oppressed in
the
fierce unshorn
and
penance
men.
for every
act
of
its own
kind.
The
other
Roman
castes
likewise
begin
in
certain
rude
The
priestand
and
rent,
cur-
CASTES.
THE
forms
need.
of social
It
agricultural.
sudden
the
24!
portion
of
be defended
must
from
Ganges
of the free
holding more
roving life,will
scale
the
and
than
as
His
he
with
assumes,
other
castcs-
pendent,
inde-
more
firmlyto the
stand higher in
Husbandman.
one
as
comes
be-
The
along
Soldier,
The
Nile.
or
tribe
the
traditions
the
function
is
this social
social
an
dispensab
in-
nence,
pre-emi-
He rules
specialburden of publicdefence.
not
as
by the might of the strongest, so much
by
of the strongest. Contempt of labor in the
the need
ancient
communities
was
comparative, not absolute.
there
In all of them
are
recognitionsof its worth,
Works
Hesiod's
and Days," or the lives of
such as
the
"
like Cincinnatus
early Romans,
labors of the
those
of artisans
the
mere
subservient
so
Veneration
the
and
exist,on
to
the
prized than
The
pursuits
sufferance
by
the
as
castes.
more
But
; and
nomad
by
are
or
soldier
priestand
Cato.
and
for
need
the
the natural
have
we
to
of
wants
order
of the
parental disciplinesand
of
exact
an
the
transmission
ample,
ex-
of
all
methods, render
and
Quinet (Gin*
the European
tUts Religions]has
classes
in
the Middle
traced
between
strikingparallel
Ages, another
16
epoch
Hindu
of social reconstruction.
caste*
AND
RELIGION
242
LIFE.
classes
Republic,supposes
in a natural
division of labor, and
originated
of each to its own
function
to be that adherence
justice
the generalgood requires. I cannot
doubt that
which
of a
Plato's
justice"is the philosophicalstatement
natural ideal, which
had much
to do with constructing
the earlier forms of society.
An old Hindu
myth gives the followingsolution of
have
to
"
of the
,
ideas
callinghim
on-
was
him.
not
son,
^^
needful
could
make
not
form
that
says
of
each."
affirm
system, and
One
God
; the
soldier
the
from
his
the
degeneracy, none
spontaneous
Buddha
purport
himself
:
and
succeeded, and
Brihad
The
The
books
his
as
law
idea of
and
violent
the
consequence
elective.
contains
discourse
legend of
older
from
head,
from
Buddhist
foot.
the
in
originof
Brahma's
husbandman
the
the
descend
his
accounts,
of
as
social
having
attributed
following
"
the other
arm,
castes
do
Brahma.1
priestproceedingfrom
describe
which
Sudra
s'udra from
leg, the
(X.
and
"Brahma
mythologistsdeprecatethe
study
together, serving
Upanishad
and,
son,
g^
all dwelt
to
him
bade
Brahman,
y^
he
more,
been
fearjngtfae attackS Of
beasts, he prayed for help ; and a second
son
created, named
Kshatriya,or warrior, to protect
in defence, he could
But, employed as he was
provide the necessaries of life ; and so a third
sent
to till the soil ; and
once
as,
Vaisya, was
wild
the
created
*"
Kinofcastcs.
the
Brahma
question.
our
"
,
Hindu
6, 7) is believed
to
be of later
passage
originthan the
rest
to
CASTES.
THE
When
outrages
He
service
to
portion of the
serve
pre-
produce.
of lands,and afterwards
Khattiyo,or Kshatrya, as owner
happy. But his race was
nally
origiRaja* as renderingmankind
of the same
stock with the people,and of perfectequalitywith
of the increase of crimes, the people apThen, by reason
pointed
them.
themselves
from among
of
for such
elected
was
called
was
awarders
of
livingin
huts
and
ruler
societybegan, a
on
received
order, who
243
of the
punishment,
also
who
Other
came
led
or
sudras
; and
were
these
mankind.
who
persons
and
afterwards
despised
their
the
ancestors
out
at
were
of
first
all these
I will become
sawana,
sacerdotal
properlyconstitute
not
fond
tations,
castes, left their habi-
own
"
Thus
the
classes
Finally,from
wandering lives,saying,
ascetic,or priest."
became
of the common
originally
as
tificers,
ardistinguishedthemselves
Vailya, while others, addicted to
who
wessa,
hunting (ludda),became
equal with the rest of
classes
class which
of vice
suppressors
therefore
were
persons,
called
were
or
in the wilderness
Brahmans,
stock.
"
Bahmanas,
from
caste.1
these,
demonstrate
to
compelled to
and
must
But
the
do
and
society. Nor
of the people
on
Ancient
*
So
legend, as
India
the Vishnu
is
"
social
human
did
fail
to
like
institutions
are
sense
of
the pretence of
Hindu
right,
justice.
ties
authori-
of my
thologist,
lawgiver,
in their origin,
that castes
were,
vine
growth, pursuing,both by diconsent,
the
worst
all these
the intimation
"
theorist alike
This
by
serves,
and
natural
idea which
of
spontaneities
to
themselves
common
order
that the
homage
defend
suggest
and
Americans
modern
and
the
common
sense
recognize that
translated by Tumour,
Sec
is
,
given
vol
good of
and
humanity
of
the separation
common
in full in Colonel
vi.)-
Sykes's Nota
AND
RELIGION
244
the
classes
absolute
by
difference
it
refuse
delusion, and
LIFE.
of
origin was
in
place
self
it-
their ideal
of
history.1
far
As
the
lowest
The
as
]3ut ;t js
castes.
black
its
that
to be
noted
S'udrais
name
indigenoustribe
an
\\ould thus
seems
adequate.
lowest
caste
was
not
and
degradation
conquest by
the result of
to be
appear
the
that
in India,
castes
invading Aryans.'2
the
There
are
These
Sudra.
which,
from
product of
the
are
confusion
as
lower
classes, even
outcast
many
of the
"mixed
marriages,"
according to
castes,
the
relation of the
the
than
Miche-
caste
system
but an
indispensablepolicyof
aborigineswas
the part of the Aryan tribes against
on
self-protection
is entitled to some
absorption into degraded races,
regard in explaining this intense hatred of mixed
marriages,which we find throughout the Brahmanical
of lowYet there are
also ignoblesources
legislation.4
has had
caste
miseries, and it is plain that priestcraft
ple
its sh^re in elaboratinga system which
began in siminstincts of mutual
help.
to the
MUH
established
fully
has
Krita
"
white
was
castes
"men
devoted
were
the
And
when
to
God, and
alike
deity,used
ana
far fiom
says,
in
the
R"m"yana
'
supieme,
I.
aiticle of belief
an
'"
when
trust,knowledge, and
in
describe
universally
the earliest
obseivancej"
beings
"tha
when
one
fonnula,rule,and rite,and practised
one
Veda
caste, the triple
one
(Sansk. Texts,
being
passages
righteousnesswas
were
one
Bhagavata Pin
speech, one
"
in winch
age of man,
is
c'uty.''
essence
and
of
erate
degen-
age.
2
Unless
conquest.
or
caste,
Brahma*
as
the
The
may
Rig
"
Manu,
Veda
VIII.
Weber
353
as
color,
mean
having created
S'udra
black.
the
occupation\ias,
Aryan
the
and
the
Brahman
skin the
45-
"
hated
Mahabharata
of India
carries
out
than
"
the
idea, representing
Vorlesnngen^p.
X.
Maine
18
Duncker, II.
4
12, 55 ;
Bible de t
Lassen, I 799.
Humanite,
p. 40.
THE
Brahmans
The
other
to
still rule
Hindu
has
Mahratta
the
brain
the
by
their
owed
physicalforce.
than
and
245
have
must
sources
Kashmir
ern
CASTES.
believed
always
In mod-
origin of
country they
The
pen.1
the
and
supremacy
ity.
chief
his
that
^1"!!*power
in
"
book
is ascribed
without
regard
to
priest,3Even
or
Visvamitra.
the
of classes
contest
honored
was
poet'sinspiration
he was
soldier
questionwhether
it probable that any such internecine
the
were
conflict between
by
No
the
arisen, and
then
had
to
poets in the
the two
as
that described
of Parasurama,
myth
in the "extermination"
orders
which
ends
of the
Kshatriyas,ever
really
occurred, it is plain that nothing of the kind was
ble
possiuntil the caste system had become
fullyorganized.
the primary source
been
could it have
In no case
of
priestlysupremacy.
Parasurama
himself, in the legend,is a Kshatriya,
and destroys his own
est
caste, not
merely in the interof Brahmanical
for the murdered
priestly
revenge
tribe of Brighu, but also from
motives
of a personal
It
character, the Kshatriyashaving slain his father.
would
from
seem
this that
the
reference
is to
civil
war
Lassen
and
Indian
Roth, upon
"
Campbell
Manu,
"
Wuttke, Ge$ck.d.Heidt*tk
on
XI.
the
whole,
regard
the
con-
33.
,
II. 321
Kurnouf, Esstti
Mini, Sansk
sur
le Veda.
Texts, I. ch
m.
Mxht"h.,
IIL
246
RELIGION
flict of Vasishtha
indicates, has
name
outcast
la
in
as
cratic
demo-
And
the
with
his
associated
mily.1
When
how
effected, or
organization of castes was
its development ever
proceeded, is not easy to
this
far
determine.
of
which
rationalistic
Hindu
the
as
war
of
the
tale
im
ely
t re m
If, as
different
it
Buddhism
in
seats
Rajputana
Hindu
of
still signs of
often
word
wwvt), and
caste, and
vis
even
either
the
and
indicates
becomes
the
At
ex-
piobably
the
to
settled
prob.ihlvVishnu, the
occupy
or
In the
hold
One.
Wheeler's
"
Mahdbh.,
1.
Campbell, ut snffa.
the
times,"'as
amidst
the
est
old-
epics there
:
are
tains
the chiefas
nary
merce-
Draupadi,3 the
(Greek, oiKOf
class; hence
legend;
descendants
contempt,
of
very
fact,were
soldier class
househf/ding
preserving
of
in
of such
"three
marriage
the
record
Panjab,
with
of
in the
Their
civilization.
Brahmans
treat
means
ter
charac-
been
matter
as
once.
in
superiority
sacrificers.
The
implies
slow.
been
destructive
gives no
Nor,
form.
abound
have
that described
Kshatriyas "exterminated;"
the
dered
constantlyhinauthority. The
still have
must
from
character
conilict in any
of
epoch
times,
historyof
for the
pression,
singleex-
been
Buddhist
later
Paras'urama
of
probable
has
and
element,
every
therefore
barbarous
so
in
have
must
must
stem
s\
but
was
Brahmanical
of
grovsth
of the
progress
A civil
this
and
democratic
existed
have
to
thought;
and
Buddhism
distinctive
seems
faith.
Indian
generallybeen
have
races
Visvamitra,
times.
element
popular
or
pression
symbolic exorganization
as
Brahmanical
the
his
LIFE.
Visvamitra
and
victoryof
for the
over
AND
Latin, vicns;
Vaisyas, the
lish,
Eng-
agricultural
CASTES.
THE
Rajahs
whom
are
the maiden
Manu,
Brahman,
in
husband
ence
prefer-
Kshatriya suitors.
all her
to
for her
chooses
by
indeed, believed
to
have
himself
been
of kings, who
perished
Kshatriya,records the names
divine
of not
by reason
submitting to Brahmanical
right. But this means
only that the spiritualarm
claimed
the
mastery
maturity of both,
Like
was
secured
and
hewn
ends
of
out
whatever
it afterwards
as
this
thingHindu,
every
base
mingled,
"
elements
in
did
of
worship
tendom.
Chris-
priesthood
With
whatever
to
in
temporal,
conception.
abstract
an
the
over
'
iinuu,
J"uMllood
ship oil
that
theory was
justice"fcai.
and that puncould be administered
only by justmen,
ishment
belonged only to the pure.1 As the Egyptian
priesthood represented the national idea of absolute
occasions
to
duty, and exhorted the king on solemn
man
the use
for the publicgood,2 so the Brahof his power
exploited,the
held
was
be
to
Sovereign Right
the
Brahman
; born
to
of duties/'3
treasure
chief
as
it the
"Through
Therefore
weak
with
even
The
force
(Kshatriya).
the
strong."
overcome
even
the
rible
gods. Horpenalty for assaulting
the
to
of grass,
and
barbarous
for
of dust
wet
1
3
"
The
of the
atonement
Mamt,
Mann.,
VTT.
I.
Ibid.,IX.
murderer.5
30,
98,
314,
Yajn
Down
I. 354.
90
ji"; XI.
84,
Brihad
inviolable, world-maker,
was
blade
rule
to
world-preserver,venerable
transmigrationsare
him,
ministers.4
shall
the Brahman
or
and guard
justice
appoint a
king must
The
justicecreated
declares
Dharma,
promote
his
of
of
"incarnation
an
IV
166, 168,
years
at
Dwd.
"
Ibid
grains
in
the
Sicul.
,
ishments
pun-
VI 7
Yajn., II
"5",59.
215-
248
ask
if
forgiveness,
Let
him
the
fire
for
offerings
and
prayers
He
if his
He
is the
he
rule of
sea
dwindles,
the
logic.
The
people cease.
of which
violate every
may
moon
deliverer
of the virtue
outcome
sign.
the
the
producer,the healer,
the
the
in
perishes.
nation
out,
goes
him
confuted
have
you
suffer, and
fails, the
LIFE.
AND
RELIGION
world
is but
is the visible
without
caste
sin,
to
To
its
invest
from
individuals
classes
or
with
an
exclusive
mean-
i"g-
the
whom
the
real
whether
show,
in
this
progress
of
civilization has
to
goal
the
of that
true
worlds, he whose
imperfectgroping
preserver
Mann,
of
conscience
suppressed, is
stayed or
XI.
206;
shown
states
and
and
IX. 316; X.
103,
the
II. 135;
be
striving,
sustainer
outraged, whose
indeed
to
of
service
people'sshame
I.
100.
THE
and
whether
loss,
"
universal
and
strong
the
an
most
were
of
the
249
justcitizen, the
ideas and
uses,
respect.
Meantime
has
last
at
absolutism
laborer
to
Hindu
underlies
life.
been
have
not
how
note
veneration
could
for
adequate recognition
it is well
Brahmanical
mere
CASTES.
the
out
imposed from withbody of priests,
Priest and
sentiment.
the religious
on
people
of the indispensableness
alike swayed by a sense
spiritualhelp. They comprehend that to bring
device
this is
to
of
inspiration,are derived
duties is to recognize him
that
from
to
this
that
has
who
that
this
deal
to
first of
the
to
give ;
destruction
and
to the
is the fine
ore,
gold of an
still engaged
are
Here
is at least a sincere
effort to
working out.
himself
divinize spiritual
was
help ; and the Brahman
of the impulse, even
servant
a believing
substantially
directed it to effect his
while he more
less selfishly
or
in
own
supremacy.
He
wrought
He
the
out
bowed
his
laws, under
neck
own
sense
under
the
of
yoke
"
which
he
laid
the
on
lower
Responsibil-
This
castes.
tion.
inspira-
i
rd
man*
firstmaster
lay beneath
was
beneath
himself.1
far
this incarnate
the law.
he
disciplines,
food
As
is filth, and
be
whose
the wretched
god, so
Let
shall
as
him
turned
mouth
far the
violate
into
Chandala
god
its
himself
precepts
demon
whose
firebrand.3
a
"
Mami,
VII. 30;
Y"jn
I. 354-
Manu,
XII.
or
71-
To
250
RELIGION
is
neglectthem
Dante's
make
to
not
shall himself
for
from
low-caste
the
he
otherwise
than
kite
man,
existence
next
them
uses
shall become
he
destruction.
own
is
sin.
sacrifice, and
for his
him : if he
justice,it shall overturn
the dart of iniquityfrom
its wounds, he
be wounded
thereby."1 If he begs gifts
overturn
extracts
LIFE.
way
Inferno
Christian
of Brahmanical
shall
AND
or
shall
if
and
crow
become
he
for sacrifice,
if he
in
outcast
an
marries
begs
low-caste
woman,
that of
is
Sudra
punished as
he shall be able
milder
by
his
not
rose
in
but
will is
of
is
VIII.
Manu"
Ibid
"
Ibid.,VIII.
For
15,
12.
some
India,
350
curious
1. 53.
"
elevation
in
Whatever
Ibid
Ibid
Ibid.,VIII.
XI
X.
on
bed
life,and
caste
in the
matter
Brahman
rightsthe
lives and
fl
his
are
of asceticism
demands
by comparison,
III. 19.
higher
Brahmanical
The
that
penalties,
The
one's
indeed
recognitionof
none
roses.
is taken
burden.
bonds.9
the
Care
the
freeman
possessedover
Bnti\h
compound
proportion to
of ceremonial
to
easy
made
Sudra
the
thief.8
own
expiationsan
was
the
penance
than
law
24, 25.
92
Ibid
"
Ibid.,VIII.
380.
vj7, 340.
the
see
Ludlow'i
THE
insisted
law
with
25!
CASTES.
should
that he
energy
subdue
his
sprung.
his followers
and
found
the Indian
l
Gymnosophists blameless, patient,wise, and just."
plines
the Egyptian priesthood,under
And
analogous disci"
to
the
to
sent
was
to
Royal
mouth
of
of
number
Brahmans
and
from
drawn
be
which
Buddhist
the
that
of rites.
He
Suclras
many
writings,
race,
nor
that
from
were
have
quotes
great
shows
authorities
austerities ;
their
of birth
the
of
out
castes
their sacred
matter
Brahmanical
become
Manu
the
to
into
change a Brahman
Sudra, that virtue is better than lineage,and that
a
less
royalty without goodness is contemptible and worthas
;" also the Mahabharata,
saying that the signs
the possession
of truth, mercy,
of a true Brahman
are
that origiself-command, universal benevolence
; and
effect that
"bad
little
interesting
communicated
by him
very
of the
observance
mothers,
by
like reputation
themselves; proving, by
cannot
nor
won
Society,in
doctrine
examples
leading
low-caste
Hodgson,
Brahmans
wisdom,
many
the
that Brahmanism
nor
world.
Asiatic
confutes
author
to have
seem
ancient
in the
tract
Hindu,
the
actions
will
as
frugal
Megasthenes,for example (De Situ Orbis, ch. xv. ),descnbes the Bi.ihmans
with
in living;avoiding animal food or sensual p'easure. intent on senous
conveisation
And
such as are willingto hear.
Scholasticus,in the fifth ceijtmy, says of ihem : "They
worship God; never
question Providence;
always in piayei tinning ton aids the light,
it may
wherever
and
woods, and
These
See Mai
be; live
sweet
song
were
philosophers
co
Polo,and
on
what
the eaith
sing hymns
highestideals of the
of the bads;
in fact the
the Aiabian
\\riteis
on
also
India
,
to
-God, and
Greeks
in
delightin
deshe
fit
fine
morality and
the
sky
lite."
religion.
252
AND
RELIGION
LIFE.
but one
caste, the
nallythere was
of rites and vocations.
diversity
the
have
woman
These
should
thesudra.
ft
of
system
All
born
of
subjectto
the
men
are
nioral
the
we
injustice
caste-system in placing
with
modern
slavery.
level
indeed
were
show
may
Hindu
the
do
on
Siidras
The
and
organs,
considerations
of
condmon
"
arisingfrom
wants."
same
same
four
the
at
of
mercy
oppression. Lt'galpenaltiesfor
neither
races
were
Code
of
codes
of the
Manu
more
in
than
Slave
old
less barbarous
nor
written
the
States
of
and
America.
fearful
enslaved
in
the
unwritten
Slitting
and
ears,
pouring hot oil into mouths
sary
cuttingoff lips and branding foreheads, are necesadjunctsof any system which undertakes to make
in old time or
any form of slavery its corner-stone,
thraldom
of the Sudra
The
was
new.
very distinctly
stated.
"Though emancipated, he does not become
of
tongues,
free, since
natural
to
divest
can
none
He
him."2
him
can
of
state
possess
no
is
which
property
as
3
and must
not accumulate
wealth,
;
againsta Brahman
!4 And
lest he give trouble to the superior
race
a kind
of colorphobia,
too, certainly
underlay the old bondage
as
the Sanskrit
word
for caste
1
*
6
Trnnsac
Manu,
Mtrir, II.
has the
'
of Roy.
VIII
sense
374-413
on
414
of lace,
Campbell
As.
Lassen, I. 407-409
tnbe. says
Indian
Ibid.,VIII
Schoebel
417.
Duncker,
II. 55.
(Researcltes,p. u).
Ethnology', in Jour
Ibid.,X. 129.
In the Rig Veda,
vanta
MITIGATION
OF
CASTE.
253
But
higher law
modern
his
than
slaveholder
made
social and
slaveholdingdenied
Caste
West.
the
duties
held
that
rested
on
of the East
of the
and restraints
rigidresponsibilities
force and
mere
on
of duties
the
westem
sltUCly-
conscience
belief
member
every
ofLastem
outgrowth
an
affronted
and
I)iffercnce
his law.
his power
religionsfaith
nized
recog-
The
gain.
own
Brahman
The
is this difference.
there
in
of
reciprocal
under
system
slaveholdingrested
reciprocity
Man
and incidental.
exceptional
escapes
of
from both systems not by miraculous
intervention
moral
but by the deeper forces of his own
Christianity,
As these have driven American
and spiritual
nature.
slaveryto self-destruction,so they have in past times
was
counteracted, and
tendencies
The
of Hindu
...
of
"out
the
exercises
"The
the
counteract,
worst
intervened
classes
the
Sudra
and
...
and
its
mitigated
tyrannies,
king is formed," says Mann,
of
essence
graduated
their force.
and
checks
which
mercantile
Brahman
series of mutual
to
caste.
militaryand
the
and
continue
the
their functions.
Checks
tween
beto
oppression
in the caste
system.
Ro"'ahy.
is ordained
protector
his
own
use,
but
to
it to
return
Manu, V. 96
them
with
greater
RELIGION
254
beneficence
it
the Sun
; as
the earth in
to
Rama
are
unjustlycondemned
and
the
herds
the
him.*1
will
who
Mann,
the
equivalentto
blood
shed by
on
his
is under
children
partiality.5'2
a
bility
responsi-
burden
cent
of inno-
large measure
to
proceed mildly in
by gentle admonition,
tion
by fines, then by inflicseverest
use
methods
last resort.4
as
those
falls in
courts
first
dealing with offences:
then by severe
reproof,then
of corporeal pain ; and
to
only
fall from
with
The
to return
Bharata," says
destroy the
king
power.
the
governs
is commanded
Me
f'
ocean,
which
tears
of him
of
law
the
up
rain."1
vivifying
who
By
LIFE.
drinks
brother, "the
his
to
AND
All persons
are
according to the
and by reference
interests
under
the
rules.
who
those
familiar
are
with
the
cohabitants
question: kindred, fellow-artisans,
of villages,
decide lawsuits, and meetings
may
entitled judicatories.
for the purpose
There
are
are
judges appointedby the king also in these courts ;
and
and
an
appeal lies from these to higher ones,
finallyto the king himself.
lie is exhorted
mild
and
discourse
to
conciliatory
law codes abound
in injunctowards
litigants.The
tions
to adhere
to justice
by conscientious
upon- him
of the cases
brought before his tribunal.
investigation
from the priesthood,
He is to appoint a counsellor
who
shall check him if he act "unjustly,
or
partially,
versely."
perthe judicial
And
assemblies
are
subjectto
same
of the
1
8
6
are
Egyptian judges
RtlmAyann,
VIII
J/rifiif,
These
We
B.
not
2
Ibid.,B
Ibid
18.
I"a\v.
administration
See
Trans,
to
"
I.
Digest of Hindu
reminded
of
of Roy. As.
the
obey
king
if he
11.
VII.
justiceare
104;
taken
Soc.^ vol.
u.
VIII.
fiom
pp
127.
Colebrooke's
174-104.
elaborate
MITIGATION
command
should
them
opinion is
The
The
injuredparty.
of causes
only
rather
than
shall make
suit,and
who
persons
and
austere,
are
who
the
his
falsehood.
volved
penalty in-
shall
king
Hindu
deliver
not
twice
lined
be
to
does
deliberate
guiltyof
is
255
unjustly. By
act
to
deemed
unjustjudge
in the
CASTE.
OF
are
disinterested."
poetic ideal
The
King Atithi,
dasa's
throne,
was
spoke
who
vain
rr
who,
invincible
no
royalty is
Hindu
of
when
even
the
through
words,
found
love
of
his
what
the
on
young
recalled
nor
in Kali-
people ;
had
he
generous
others,
over
voyages
the
the clouds
as
sea
making
back
come
enemies
from
their
tion
feel the infec-
of his virtue."1
The
as
severest
the
caste-laws
numberless
must
have
contradictions
amply
cruelties
manifest.
inoperative,
absurdi-
It is certain
L()0sene,,
""^i^-
could never
legal in Mann
which
have been inflicted by any physical power
the
have seen,
could have possessed; and, as we
priesthood
of serious doubt whether
this legislation
it is matter
ever
To learn the
had very extended
recognitionin India.
to other witactual condition of things,
must
resort
we
that
the
made
and
been
R"ishui"imi, XVII.
256
I have
nesses.
Greeks
visited India
who
of
reference
to
great
royal
further
They report
LIFE.
alreadyalluded
excellence
the
to
AND
RELIGION
any
that
written
the
extent
before
and
testimonyof
Christian
the
tc
era,
judicialadministration.
courts
judged without
the
code
whatever
the
at
case
the
to
and
is
such
usages
defined,
,
Interchangeahieness
the
of
like
shifting
"
of the desert
th e winds
cnstcs.
pretensions
always
have
been
been
valuable
to
paper
on
immobility.
permitted,and
treated
of sand
waves
with
the
some
respect.
constant
blown
satire
"
byJ
its
on
i
Inter-marriage has
.
of the mixed
classes
Colebrooke,
subject,has
described
in
the
of lixed orders
in Hindu
society,and
disintegration
of its "impassable walls
the breaking down
of caste
classes.
They were
by this subdivision into mixed
multipliedto endless variety at a very early epoch ;
that it seems
so
hardly possiblethat the division into
four distinct classes
"ould have
really prevailed in
India for any
great length of time.
The
of necessity,
could, in case
higher castes
the occupationsof the lower; and the Sudra
assume
in trades belongingto the class
could not only engage
above
him, but even
"gain exaltation in this world
and the next, by performingcertain lawful acts of the
2
"In f.ictalmost
twice born men."
every occupation,
though regularlythe professionof a particularclass,
is open to most
other classes.
The
only limitation is
the
in the exclusive
to teach
right of the Brahmans
3
ceremonies."
Vedas, and perform religious
"
"
"
1
*
*
Manu,
MITIGATION
One
often,
may
six different low
carpenters of live
told,1see
are
we
257
CASTE.
OF
ing
buildemployed on the same
the same
diversitymay be observed
; and
among
all other
in dockyards, and
the craftsmen
on
great
laws
works.
Manu's
caste
are
perpetuallyviolated,
the severest
those to which
even
penaltiesare attached.
or
It is well known
of
Madras
castes
Brahman
that the
officer ;
be
even
may
of
assertion
an
private under
natural
posed
com-
the
as
and
low-caste
democracy
little
as
service.2
Calcutta
is
The
President
Sudra, while
Brahmans
High-caste cooks
are
in
and
army,
Brahmanical
become
reverse.4
And
this
has
gone
on
from
intermixture
of
justicein
and
shown
Such
ethnic
nature
yet
suggest
Rickards,India,
"
Muller's
that
out
low,
high-
than
*
"
350.
'7
tended
is marvellous.
past
Allen's
an
the force
to
resort
barbarism
to
too
the
the
functions
there
that
man's
of the
I. 32.
CAtps, II.
the
constitution
been
has
explain
to
progress
for
caste
even
transformingenergy
testimonies
future
and
in India ;
human
naturalism, either
his
of
of
rules
chapter of
Every thing in climate
favor this system
The
the
to
in
great demand
it far easier
servant
servants."3
very
elaborate
to
in
at
Brahman.
are
families.
purity make
to
Bengal
be
to
native
man
caste
in
said
Dharmasabha
the
secretary is
the
Three-quartersthe
the
of
or
super-
guarantee
of
India, p. 472.
Ludlow, I. 57.
caste
in
258
AND
RELIGION
LIFE.
any
have
thus
have
Democratic
of fae System,
reactions.
impulses
free
"
pride.
Indus
the
crossed
held
tribes
all
the
the
equal."1
men
mix
castes
functions.
Brahmans
In
their
and
this
which
sense
of four
had
never
Manu's
it in
given
doctrine
old
the
is
the
India,
at
diversity
rank
Sudras
has
name
never
sociallytogether,even
South,
the
land
It
Northern
In
its integrity,"
Bengal begins,
Beyond
west.
social
middle
separatedby religiousdistinctions,or
where
truth
in
passed
never
classification,ceases.
on
the
or
priestcraft
to
Lower
where
east
fourfold
as
the
the
that
Hunter, "beyond
Mr.
On
of India.
caste,
classification
Manu's
says
in which
yieldeither
to
structure
affordingample proof
nature
laid refused
were
of
of
in the very
themselves
next
the
ing
degrad-
Laws.8
distinct
In
has
castes
to
no
of
The
validityanywhere.
and Vaisyas are absorbed
into the infinite
ancient Sudras
no
castes, now
diversityof mixed
longertreated
with contempt.* So are the old Dasyus of the Veda.
longer
semblance
cultivators
Brahman
and
in
Oude
are
of the
descendants
all others ;
outnumber
in Western
numerous
writers
Kshatriya,or
in
and
the
the
India,
chief
Panjab4
soldier class.
are
"The
appeared.
Vai^ya caste," says Ludlow, "has almost wholly disThe
Kshatriya (as soldier)exists perhaps
A nnnls
"
See
"
Campbell
of
Rural
Monier
Bengal, pp.
Wilhams's
on
Indian
Lecture
102,
on
Ethnology.
104.
Campbell, p. 136.
DEMOCRATIC
REACTIONS.
259
only among
enumerated
Wilson
tells
"
that
us
Brahmans
universallydeviated
"
"
with
slender
"
that
they
"
fakeers
and
ceased
that
succeeded
have
assailed, from
Gotama
Jagann"th in Orissa,
in India," says
caste
and
throw
away
enters
Max
as
own
their
ple
peo-
which
gosains and
after
sway,
of
another
the
has
the
to
Miiller,
Pariah
is
as
races
"
of his
is ashamed
proud
anxious
and
highest Brahman.
the
wNo
always,rejectedcaste.
cooking vessels
the house."
the
upon
conclusive
work
has
the lowest
his
preserve
the
subordinations
Buddha
meet
present day.
festival in India, that of
religious
national
most
The
reformer
one
of
Brahmanical
old
these
contemn
system, which
ancient
to the
and
arisen
have
impostors."2
archy
hier-
countrymen
advisers
sects
as
"
their
the
to be
various
as
generally
The
"
them
denounce
from
countenance
have
and
to
have
they
of the
their
from
one
And
hundred."1
three
Sudras
defiled, if
as
man
Brah-
of
evidence
North- Western
the
on
India, supplies
failure of
caste
to
maintain
"The
its
classes, which
should
other,
which
was
one
hold
broke
down
at
an
Even
"
British India, I. 48
"
ReligiousSects of
the
Races of
Elliott,
Hindus^ 186*.
N.
with
communion
no
W.
earlyperiod.
The
plan of
India, I. p. 166.
'
each
Chips,II.
347-
26o
issue
LIFE.
AND
RELIGION
of mixed
been
has
highly
of granitetill
beneficial.
It is like the disintegration
who
had a
it forms
fertile soil. In practice,
man
a
Brahman
not
or
likelyto be
Rajput for father was
ashamed
of it,or to be looked down
on
by his fellowthe barriers of caste
men
once
overstepped,
; and
and
that mixture
fusion of the people began which
has gone
to our
on
day, and promises to continue till
degrading the
there
shall
modern
be
new
two
in North
Behar
'
Caste
says,
laconic
'
is rice
That
will suffice.
witnesses
more
the
author
the time
"
of
foretold
the
and
nation, is
form
doubt.
one
with
the
They
have
that
Annals
in
Sanskrit
the
of
people shall
not
Bengalis
about
of
them
of
one
one
who
of the
caste
is
quainted
ac-
the
present day
the
of
capabilities
does
not
"
caste
"
Bengal
Book
be
far off, no
Finally,Maine
is now
merely
nation."
noble
Rural
Indian
Future, when
say
left.
caste
Says
"
of
of
matter
r'.c.,
It is
remnant
no
proverb
castes
can
hesitate
for trade
name
to
or
Monier
Williams
that
asserts
occupation;"2 and
"however
resolves
strict,it practically
theoretically
itself into a question of rupees."3 Caste, in Ceylon
well as in India, is now
in fact a purely social distinction,
as
disconnected
and
from
any
belief.4
religious
The Drama
has given expression
sanction
derived
from
"
I. p. 167.
Elliott,
Leiture
before,it
young
was
on
the
decided
Brahmans,
who
Study of Sanskrit
at
meeting of
had
Old
(1861). He
and
New
be
performingpurification.
4
to the
VillageCommunities, p.
mentions
School
democratic
Hindus
readmitted
on
the fact
57.
in Calcutta
that certain
26l
REACTIONS.
DEMOCRATIC
modern
"
ism
describes
the Eastern
world
This
curse
of
is the
suitable
as
befalls poverty, in
that
social contempt
the
indignantlanguage,
"
The
East.
the
of
in
shown
^erature.
the Western
to
to
as
"
be disbelieved when
slavery,to
speak
you
the truth.
"
him
"
poor
with
disdain
Believe
sin to those
"
is
Disgrace
The
to
the
to
open
Brahman
of
crime
poverty
worthless
Brahman,"
look
wealthy guests
at
corner.
the
misconduct
adds
the
measure
he
doors
rich
man
is
Brahman
thread^ "that
his sacred
the
sixth
hideous.
most
in
same
uses
incurs
he who
term
we
sneciks into
; he
me,
is scorned
truth
man's
The
useful
walls
who
appendage
would
he
force.
would
thief
temptible."
con-
to
scale, and
It
ridicules
ing
pandit,"stuffed with curds and rice, chanta Veda-Hymn
; a pampered parrot." A
king is,
in another
represented as commanding the
passage,
impalement of a priest. Again, the brother of a slain
giveness
king, dragged about by a mob, is set free by the for-
of the
unjustly. A
and
made
what
of
to
subjecthe
slave is shown
"
ought not
all outcasts,
"My
Son,
perhapssome
you
good
when
have
put
model
of
if you
me,
ordered
will
integrity,
cannot
chandala, the
to
execute
death
to
do
lowest
supposed
"
about
have
man
as
done."
be
to
father,when
whenever
Kill
say,
criminal, replies:
would
may
1
to
depart
to
heaven,
said
to
me:
buy the
criminal's
Translated by Wilson.
liberation ;
perhaps
262
son
be born
may
perhaps
in
one
The
; or
bondage
lower
in other
perhaps
In
ways.
and
astronomers,
attained
certain
have
the
of rulers
change
generalpardon
be set free.'
may
castes
loose, and
break
elephant may
an
the confusion
every
king,and
the
to
LIFE.
AND
RELIGION
"
be
proclaimed;
prisoner
take
may
escape
in
place,and
claims
established
have
Ceylon they
to
been
respect
the
only
fancies
astrological
of scientific knowledge,
noting the periodsof the
their
amidst
amount
tribes has
native
Influence
the intercourse
probable that
tegrate the
the native
caste
popular rites in
agriculturalorigin,and
in which
all classes
that
resisted
invader
the
maintaining
heroic
barbarism, many
virtues which
honor
and
with
disin-
celebrated
Most
Bheels
ancient
caste
of
throughout India,
holiday pleasures,
has proceeded from
of
these
many
tribes
have
have
bravely
their
rocky fastnesses,
independence. And, with all
of them
have
shown
primitive
among
ignore conventional
The
very
of serpents, doubtless
influence
democratic
aboriginalraces.
alyvays been free from
men.
weaken
The
system.
unite, amidst
the
their
to
Aryans
of
tnbes.
prove
helped
of the
are
described
distinctions
as
"more
among
honest
as
Aryan Hindus," and their women
having
a
higher positionthan those of the latter race, and
taking part activelyin all reforms in behalf of order
Khonds
and industry.8The
believe that to break
an
is to
oath, or repudiatea debt, or refuse hospitality,
invite the wrath of the gods.4 Another
writer speaks
of the Kols towards
the kindly spirit
of
each other."
Kol girlis never
The
abusive : her vocabularyis as
than
the
"
"
"
Wilson's Hindu
See
"
Mrs.
Theatre, vol. i.
Upturn's Sacred
Spier'sIndia.
Booh*
bad
from
free
language
it."1
is full of
"
263
REACTIONS.
DEMOCRATIC
of this kind
Santhal
whole
"The
Bengali's
village,"
says
a
as
It works
in common.
joys and sorrows
gether.
together,hunts together,worships together,eats to-
Hunter,
has
No
is allowed
man
to
make
of
out
money
here
work
quoted,
stranger."3 In the interesting
which
extends
the democratic
over
"village-system,"
back
to the aborigia large portionof India, is traced
nal
tribes.
They must, at all events, have shared it
from
the earliest period with the Aryan immigrants.
3
Ludlow
as
depictsthem in general terms
"savages,
with
and
them, yet honest
scarcely a rag to cover
a
truthful, as
all free
benevolence
and
stillmore
are."
races
expended
on
tithe of the
the
Hindus,"
make
writer,4 "would
recent
"A
care
says
the hill
a
a
races
enlightenedpeople." However
strong some
the unanimity of the
of these expressionsmay
seem,
best observers
points at least to a strong democratic
force as working from
this direction on
the Hindu
noble
and
social
system.
Such
force
the
of
democratic
generallybeen
heathen
under
ness
reaction
a
"
system which
type of their
as
influences.
within
this
has
unchangeable-
Such
the
protest
And
by
sacred
instinct of freedom,
Bengal yournal,
"
Lewins, Races
of
code, wrecked
1866.
S. 27.
India, 349;
Annals
also
of
Rural
bears
and
stranded
witness
Bengal, pp.
zoa,
that
208, 216.
151.
264
AND
RELIGION
LIFE.
theocracies,
always greater than his own
or
kind, and will
despotisms,of whatever
oligarchies,
man
was
abide
never
But
further, so
of
far
possibleamidst
was
the
theory of
the
civil
defined
,",
affairs
have
lowest
itself
by
its
managing
in
found
by
its
law, certain
well-understood
rights, such
as
since
might
Slavery
It stands
Slavery.
helped
Sudra
to
become
;
must
on
from
distinguished
be
According
to
the
sideration
con-
caste.
oriiri"
of
causes
in
slaves,
bar,
while, in Mala-
nates
Slavery
equalize
higher social
had
have
popular
some
in India
been
even
tribes.
could
castes
have
Teutonic
serve
well-
and
some
of all
Brahman
acquiring and
read, and performing
usages
European
men
and
of
that
itself,in many
and
Caste
in
resemble
institutions of the
caste,
suffrage;
own
the
always had, notwithstanding
sacrifices.1
to
politicalmatters,
".
always
has
caste
series
lower castes.
even
as
stood
really
of
in his home.
as
changes
to
Positive
nghts
in them
superficialnature.
more
Mohammedan
law, there
is but
one
: namely, punishment
ground of enslavement
justifiable
of infidels fightingagainst the true faith. According
Hindus, fifteencauses
to the
are
enumerated, among
-sale is the substance
which
voluntary or involuntaryself
of several, and
punishment that of others.3
The
strong language of the law concerning a slave's
portant
imnatural destitution of rightsreceived in fact many
He
could
be manumitted
; if
qualifications.
he
his
saved
master's
Buyers's
Adam,
Adam
Northern
Slavery
,
life,he could
Indm^
in
314,
4157 ;
demand
Allen, /W/"*,
471.
India* 131-133.
Macnaghten'b Hindu
and
Mohammedan
Law*
his free-
265
SLAVERY.
dom
and
the
portionof
his slave
both
master,
son
if the
mother
himself
and
of his
only son
became
free
enslaved
for
by virtue of that condition alone ; when
otherwise, his bondage
or
specialcauses,
voluntarily
of its grounds.1 Contracts
ceased with the cessation
made
of an absent master, for
by slaves in the name
the behoof
of the family,could not be rescinded
by
him ; nor
there
was
cial
any bar to the institution of judiproceedingsby a slave againsthis master ; nor, in
practice,to the reception of his testimony thereon.2
We
must
observe, too, that slaveryin India has not
been
as
alike
to all
It
in the West
should
be
and
races^
therefore
was
held,
incident
an
impossiblethat
as
in Christian
the
though
India,
soil,or sold
in
relation
the
society.
such
as
countries, to be
thing
some-
its victim.
be
hand
to
slaves
of
speak
transferred
and
hand,
their condition,
as
Distinction
"/Jjfwt"-
slavery.
especiallyin Southern
has
been
graded,3
deand
past descriptionmiserable
be said that slavery,in the
yet it may fairly
in which
sense
from
attached
but
race,
all classes
to
even
of
word, has
we
not
em
have
existed
been
used
in India.4
to
understand
It does
the
claim
not
in
Chief
religiousfoundations.5
declared
the law
that
JusticeHarrington distinctly
of slavery had
connection
and
immediate
no
usage
with
and that its abolition would
not shock
religion,"
the religious
prejudicesof the people. Manumission
that country
to rest
on
"
"
Manu,
See
documents,
*
given by
the accounts
(printedin London
by Thomas
Adam
Ward
: and
"
in
Co.,
originally
prepared for the Morning
Buyers, 314,
315.
valuable pamphlet
on
Slavery in India
1841),full of statisticsdrawn
Chronicle.
*
Macnaghten,
p. 128.
from
official
266
AND
RELIGION
itself,
on
LIFE.
hand, is regarded as
the other
act of
an
piety
mild
so
thenes
that
declaringdefinitely
Arrian
India," and
in
even
had
writers
there
was
slaves
no
in
And
free."
are
The
Megas-
are
these
which
it is not
knowledge,
no
name
regions of
in
and
"
Hindus
that "all
times
later
it the
refused
law
find
to
easy
for
example,
the "Law
; while
called
those
scope,
venture
to
Western
always
was
affirm
that
slaveryas
favorable
nothing of
idea
an
as
the Romans
which
customs
to
the
heritance
in-
the slave to
of Nature,"
ethnic
ancient
rightof
of the
traces
are
had
versal
uni-
his claims.1
exact
existed in the
of
nature
older
East,
the Hebrews,
the Persians, the Chinese,
among
the Hindus.
The
to
systematic reduction of men
either
or
things could
instinctive
hardly
have
been
conceived
by
these
It
self-conscious
belongsto socially
know
who
to
generations,
enough of ideal freedom
comprehend what the negation of it implies. It is a
full made
satanic
of
sense
possibleonly by a mature
personalrights. The earliest approach to it,so far as
I know,
was
by polished ethical philosophers of
races.
Greece.3
But
in
,
is
there
all
family likeness
races
and
in the forms
times.
And
of
that
slavery
theoretic
Appeal of
basis which
could
caste
"
to
Maine's Ancient
Law,
158-160.
not
"
Aristotle's Politics,B.
l.
ch. 4-6.
267
SLAVERY.
abstract
of caste
of
it is the
be
to
pray,
of
"nature"
Brahman
"
It is the
adored.
triya to fight,of
Vaisya
to
in
Thus,
to
"
to
a^ Kscha-
of
labor, of
Manu,
Vedas,
read
nature
postulate
Sudra
to
the system
belief grew
as
up insensibly,
fixed, and its distinctions hereditary. Then
This
serve.
became
the Brahmanical
further, by a
priesthoodwent
of development. With
law
those
subtle
of theirs, they spun
out
an
ontology of caste.
laboringclass represented the physical world
delusion.
maintains
The
Brahmans
The
strugglesup
itself in
contradistinction
themselves
it would
the
represented
in
the
that
seem
no
The
of
ac-
therefrom.
brains
a
kingdom of
unreality,
soldier caste represented
out of this lower
region,
obscurityand
sary
neces-
absolute
evil
purely
deity.
of
world
here
even
affirmed, since
was
the lowest
caste
the constitution
and
value
of the universe.
To
power
the
of injustice
to render
every form
of justicein mankind.
natural sense
never
in the
system
sufficed
sight of
to
vindicate
See Grote,on
they
would
functions and
necessarily
regard the
destinies. Crete's
"brass
and
any
real
lay
perception
ceaseless
iron"
despotic
in this fact
And
man.
which
sity
neces-
compels
to
account
the chief
us
which
Mere
one
natures,
on
ordained
en-
the way
to
in
lower
268
AND
RELIGION
forcement
of all institutions to
ideal
of conscience
bar
miracle,
It
to
inevitable
was
abstract
upon
theoretic
the
it has
test
appeal
just as
American
For
the
result
the
was
well
as
founded
of
the
own
of
suicide
And
logicalground,
principle.This
Buddhist
the
and
its refutation,
rebut them.
social
own
years
And
after him.
be
to
its
on
in India,
thousand
was
to
came
reaction.
For
physical
recognizedmetaof all distinctions
principles,
moral
as
brotherhood.
has
it
abolition
caste,
on
of universal
in
pass
years
seen
of its
denial
to
Buddhism
cal
thousand
driven,
was
came
need
its falsity
justify
and right. To this
whether
slavery.
deeper dialectic
utter
the
to
nature
come,
since
have
Brahmanism
to
of
be driven
should
defences
ontological
to
we
to
two
or
at
cause
last, without
at
America,
in
grounds
Christ
before
leads
that caste
been
slaveryhas
as
plead their
commonwealth.
true
LIFE.
upon
the
affirmation
consequent
And
from
this Brahmani-
fully recovered.
So
close
lay
the appeal to
truth to honest
inevitable was
so
error,
The
three thousand
history
pure reason
years ago.
of this reaction will claim our
attention at a subsequent
caste
stage of these
But
Democratic
we
studies.
may
nobler
r^Hi!-old
never
go
behind
tendencies
Vedic
the
in
the
Hindu
caste,
mind.
to
far
The
recognize it at all.
dummd.
The
afterwards
names
given the three upper
found in these hymns, but not as indicative
castes
are
of
of social distinctions.
Brahmana
is appellative
Vais'ya,
Kshatriya,offeree ; and Vis, whence
prayer;
of the people in a general sense.
the old
Indeed
cratic
have seen,
a
were
pastoralAryans, as we
very demoknown
disto have
no
community. They seem
Hymns
do
spiritof
not
DEMOCRATIC
tinctions
those
resembling
like
seer,
offer sacrifices
himself
might
family.1
or
Manu.
in
defined
his chosen
had
householder
269
TENDENCIES.
the
Hebrew,
head
the
as
The
of his
who
only of Brahmans
descended
from soldiers, and of Vaisyas taking part
but of times when
in government,
the whole
tion
populaof a King.3
assembled
to ratifythe nomination
In the Mahabharata,3
King Judhishthirais inaugurated
So the
by the united action of all the castes.
cil
Ramayana tells us that Dasaratha called a great counThe
epicsspeak
to
advice.
The
divine Rama
prince.
His
sanctityin
of the
share
the
discuss
to
government
gathered together in
preference,and give
their
express
chieftains
and
appointment of a son to
that all the people were
manner
not
is the ideal of
the
epic
the
and
like
their
democratic
is itself
ence
transfer-
ideal of
his
children, afflicted
own
at
their distresses
and
joicing
re-
in their
the
the
burdens, citizens
monarch
to
of
seeking to
the crown,
resort
you
1
*
ryots, young
or
install Rama
the
move
him
the
coadjutorin
Rama's
Raj."4
from
in obedience
appeals to
not
lay your
as
to
37;
the
his father's
Lassen, I. 795.
vow,
people. "Why,
istration
admin-
Bharata,
brother
his determination
injunctionon
Weber, Vortesungen^p.
Mahibhlrata, B. H.
old, petitionthe
or
yield
to
as
last
people!
do
And
the
Rama?"
Lassen,I.
8xi.
Rtaayana,
B.
11.
27O
AND
RELIGION
LIFE.
both sides,and
on
peoplereplythat they find reason
cannot
judge the matter in haste.
into little
the first divided
from
The
people were
under
clans
to this day
independent chiefs. Down
of the
the tribes of the Panjab, that oldest homestead
free from
consolidated
Hindu
archy
monAryans, remain
caste.1
and
quarter of the
"
"
They
tell us
there
are
four
; but
races
all
of the
are
of
seed
Brahm.
four
"The
"
Think
races
not
of caste, but
abase
and
thyself,
the Teacher.
on
attend
thy
to
own
soul."
first cut
as
is
away
the wood
or
the laborer
"
The
to
old sages
declare
cleared
first hunter
by
whom
feudalism
the
who
of
it
the
ownership
Rajput princesstillacknowledges the ryot's
in the
land.6
This
natural
hold
upon
rightof self-government
consequent
1
See Weber, p. 3.
"
'
"
Westm
thereon
have been
the
Afo"", IX.
44.
DEMOCRATIC
embodied
by
Hindus
the
27!
TENDENCIES.
from
times
remote
in what
"VillageCommunities."1
mune
By this system the land is held by the villagecoman
as
organizedwhole, having complete village
the
for distributing
produce
arrangements
called the
are
coin-
munities-
of a certain
laborers, after the payment
at different times, to the king
fraction,differing
the
among
small
the
and
local chiefs.
cultivated
villagehas
The
land
its arable
land
used
by all as
head-man, appointed by
or
pasture.
the rajain the old time, but now
a
hereditaryofficer.
in all transactions
He
with
is the agent of the village
of taxes
the government,
the assessor
according to
property, and
Yet
the
of
all matters
consultation
with
the
The
assistance
of
manager
moment
the
with
waste
the
lands.
common
determined
are
and
villagers,
by
"free
disputesdecided
of arbitrators."2
organizationof
the littlecommonwealth
is
plete
com-
ent
judge, its collector,its superintendof boundaries, its notary public, its weigher and
schoolmaster,
ganger ; its guide for travellers,its priest,
and
police; its barber, carpenastrologer
; its watch
ter,
its letter-carrier,
smith, potter, tailor,spice-seller;
and burner of the dead ; all functions being
irrigator,
and all work
hereditaryin most villages,
paid for out
;
of the
having
its
fund.3
common
Within
the
an
limits of Oriental
independentunit;
"
"The
of every
"ecured
as
his own."
he was
owner
only to the tax. Theoretically,
they had their rights,as fully
practically
in
"
Mill,British
July,1859; Ludlow,
217;
Heeren, Asiatic
organ-
but
"
India, I.
all the
Westm.
Review
fa
272
AND
RELIGION
LIFE.
for the
from
be added, have
very
ancient
times
been,
not
frequent
in-
togetherinto largerorganizations,
They
containing generally eighty-fourmembers.1
illustration of the principle
of Mutual
admirable
are
an
influence over
in
mankind
Help) and of its controlling
of social life. The
members
of
the earlyorganization
India itself has
such
primeval republics,of which
other tradihave
tions
been styled one
vast
no
congeries,"
of political
duty than what this form of government
transmitted
from
immemorial
has
antiquity.
memberment
disthe
They trouble themselves
very little about
of empires ; and, provided the township
of perfect indifference
remain
to
intact, it is matter
becomes
ternal
them who
sovereign of the country, the inThe
administration
continuing the same."2
system in fact rests on principlesthat may not only be
with actual Hindu
called congenital
tribes,but go back
The
tie which
to
more
primitive social relations.
of these villagecommunities
unites the members
volves,
inbound
"
rf
as
Maine
has
shown
in his remarkable
Ancient
assumptionof a
suggesting unmistakably
N.
Elliott,
W.
Wilkes's
Law,
the
work
family
their origin in
descent,
Patriarchalism, the earliest constructive principleof
The
social life.
same
profound student, in a more
of equal interest,has
volume
added
recent
to his
between
the Indian communities
and
previousparallel
Slavonian
and
the Russian
a
village-brotherhoods,
on
II. 260.
common
India, II. p. 4.
Historical
of India.
DEMOCRATIC
close resemblance
of the very
description
named
to
organizations
a
"
especiallyin
and
too
their
of the
Teutonic
the old
"much
resemblance
273
TENDENCIES.
strong
of families
townships,
"
to
be
"
the
presenting
iirst-
accidental,"
double
same
ship,
kinby common
of
and
a
exercising joint
persons
company
These
Indo-European affinities
ownership of land."1
will of course
origin
suggest to the reader a common
in the primeval life of the race
sion
previous to its disper-
of
aspect
group
nationalities.
into different
Mr.
Maine
infers
well
as
collective
are
among
families to
Hindu
associated
of
body
which
other
of
means
so
is
member,
and
the
of
the Jand
among
Aryan
as
rather
notion
of
The
of
dividuali
in-
own
corporate
system,
European
personal
be
might
his
with
idea is doubtless
of this whole
of
than
traditional
him.
to
defect
the
great
hber..
idea of freedom
is certainly
villager's
the
with
rights of the corporate
new
rightsis substantially
profoundly alterative
subjectedto the influence
no
Thcir
ties"
ownerships
universal
limitation of these
Yet
munities,
villagecom-
individual
been
have
he
of
property in land
than
personal independence,
as
character
periodicalredistribution
he
The
from
rather
finds
the
forms
though
races.3
from
as
discoverable
oldest
united
inferred
ideas
and
freedom
;
now
since
is
stitution
in-
by
these
corporate
and
sacred
trusts.
The
has
Family, moreover,
its
Village Communities
"
Ibid.,p. 76.
in the East
and
18
12, 107,
Ibid.,p. 82.
127.
274
RELIGION
from
excluded
the
by
It is
system
by all,is
owned
though
less
or
more
rightsin
universal
means
like the
"
an
the
even
marked
off
in the
Hindu
different
to
excessive
of which
every
is
government
is
commune
and
has
his separate
prietary
pro-
by
villages. Whole
no
races,
Central
as
one
vators,
culti-
absorptionof
Northern
over
land,
arrangements.
the
by
arable
thoroughlydemocratic ;
cravingfor fixed ownership in
described
are
and
permanent
land
Jats,spread
LIFE.
observed,
to be
AND
India,
having
as
land,"
the
share, while
the
so
common
in
denc}rof
an
seek
to
the
the
to
the
to
advantages
Seventy
"
of
of
system
Sir Thomas
ago,
Munro
owned
by
individuals
ject
sub-
assessments,
who
inherited
their
understood
who
communal
years
in Kanara
lands
; and
is in fact very
races
government
estates
Teutonic
India, notwithstandingthe
cultivation.3
found
not
property rightsas
well
Englishmen."4
as
Naidu,
Ramaswami
in the
British,service, prepared
of those
the tenures
of reputation
official,
native
ancient
careful
States which
of
memoir
to
came
be
See
in the
Madras
Campbell'selaborate
account
of Indian
Ethnology', in
the
Societyfor 1866.
2
4
Campbell,
See
Wcstm.
p.
83, 134.
JKev.tJan. 1868.
Journal
R.
A.
p. 114.
DEMOCRATIC
TENDENCIES.
275
fixed
in them."1
soil is vested
to the
Absolute
equalityis
"
There
commune.
are
parts of India
many
no
parallelsocial
classes
outcast
are
a
"
strata
Hindu
and
attached
in
to the
races.
carrier
to. the
free
and
with
proprietor,
discuss laws
and
of
races
other
official fees.2
customs
can
; nor
or
more
dead, who
lowest
are
boundaries
of the
burner
of
outsiders
subjectof
the
on
these
even
The
the
held
and
tative
authori-
the
letter-
usuallybelongs
functionaries, a
people freely
constant
less democratic
mixture
inter-
tendency,
India, have
going on for ages all over
of individuality
Hindu
failed to supply elements
to
that the village
observed
life. It has already been
tion
an
exclusivelyAryan institusystem is by no means
in India, but indigenous also;8and, even
it
where
been
is predominantlyAryan, the native tribes have
quite freely incorporated into its membership, and
shared its elements
of political
equality. This hospitality
is so characteristic,
that the natural working of
the system is probably preferablein such respects to
the changes introduced
by foreigninterference,which,
which
Wilson
has been
(///"/.India,
tovercignderives
*
RAmasw.
no
wan
Naidu.
ant
that "the
418) declares distinctly
from
the
laws
ancient
8
or
proprietary
rightof the
Hunter's
Orissa, vol i.
276
RELIGION
in Maine's
LIFE.
AND
jealouscorporate
than had
exclusiveness, clingingto vested rights,
viously
pretution
existed.1
Looking at the historyof the instidiscern hints and openings,
as
a whole, we
may
which
lighton the subjectof
promise to throw much
of Hindu
zation.
civiliindividual
freedom, as an element
The
breaking up of the old caste-system
the one
on
hand, and the persistenceof these local
liberties and unities of the agricultural
communes
on
in
facts of great historical significance,
the other, are
the idea of personal
estimating the degree in which
rightsand duties is probably alreadydeveloped among
the
of India.
races
The
extent
more
which
to
the
munes
com-
Kshatriyas into
of cultivators
the
further
the class
question,
opens
how
much
this permanent
devotion
to
agricultural
have
clone towards
-the
industry may
counteracting
have
exclusiveness
absorbed
of
Brahmans
ana
caste.
"
collections
originally
of these
sive
villages.Every succesof the soil has been
master
compelled to respect
them, as the real
proprietaryunits with which his
Wherever
deal.
the English have
authoritymust
abolished them, the people have
returned
at
to them
the earliest opportunity. Their
extension, not only
all India, Aryan and native, but even
over
beyond
Java,2makes them the ground fact of Oriental history,
and especially
of Hindu
character.
And,
interpretative
"
1
*
VillageCommunities, p. 167.
Raffles,
quoted by Heeren, II.
"
260.
TENDENCIES.
DEMOCRATIC
trying all
after
of
forms
their
277
and
bungling
own
the latest
political
surgery,
experimenters in
of this ancient
The
long
"
In
have
been
essential
member
now
ere
is
an
and
'
admirable
an
accorded
people.1
school-master
s\stem;
J
most
ship,
system of full personal proprietor-
that
should
the Hindu
to
and
race,
It has been
barbarous
Hindu
every
of this
enjoys
J
_,.
Education.
giftof the
by
villagewhich
commune.
retained
has
its old
form, I
am
where
in
have
we
Bengal,
swept
the
there
the
villagesystem, as
peared."2
villageschool also has disapaway
by jury (fianchdyct}alike
Trial
fact, is generally
a
part of this
"
and
of law
tion
determina-
for the
Junes.
;
system of self-government
and
and
the
ing
escort-
of
for hundreds
sometimes
as
special
Mr.
of travellers.
the
is also
discovery of criminals,
for
as
call the
miles.
He
of India
villagesystem
"
went
so
far
world."3
For
of the
full account
see
villageland-tenures,
Mackay's Reports
on
Western
India,.
8
native
British
India.,I.
schools
government
62.
though,
Report
in
In
doubtless,for the
1835, theie
Missionary Intelligencer,IX.
* Ludlow, J.66,
1I-344-
133,
was
193.
most
were
once
part, of
no
poor
less than
eighty thousand
quality. According
four
hundred
to
persons,
278
The
of
number
their
their
in
in the
and
LIFE.
AND
RELIGION
composition,
Originally
members.
It is a
judge one.
common
saying in India, In the panchdyct is God."
And, though not always incorrupt,its administration
is, according to good authority,on the whole
larly
singujust." The influence of the elders of the village
often induces
contending partiesto yield points of
to forgivethe injury.1
difference, or even
In Nepal, both civil and criminal cases
referred
are
to the panchayets, at the discretion of the court, or
of the parties
members
the wish
; the
being always
appointed by the judge, each party having the right
nominated.
The
of every man
of challengein case
and
in other cases,
each five members,
name
parties,
each
party named
two,
and
the
"
the
adds
court
unanimous,
live
to
effect
to
their
a
The
ten.
decision
verdict
of the
case.
must
be
These
Buddhist, he
on
with
judgment
the
appeal
the
to
Kathmandu;
on
Koran.
Moslem,
ihe
sworn
of
the
If
the
Pancharaksha
at
ministers
assembled
applying
first to the
law,
in
the
AT.
Elliott,
IV.
India, I. a8a.
they can
palace at
premier, and, if
him, proceeding to
"Justice! Justice!
if
dissatisfied
partiesare
courts
"
Hodgson, in Journal
R.
"
to
hear
TENDENCIES.
DEMOCRATIC
The
Hindu
279
then, retained
mind,
the
bias
natural
towards
shown
which
of Central
expel
the
nor
could
the
invader
Mussulman
this
eradicate
forth in
broke
constantly
it stimulated
system, which
caste
rankness,
such
to
Its fires
India,
germ.
organizedefforts
from
soil.
the
to
The
Mahratta
near
came
confederacy,which
overthrowing first the Mogul, and then the British
ent
empires in India, was a militaryrepublicof independcentral
chiefs, loosely related to a
authority.
The
iirst peaceful religious
at
Sikhs, or disciples^
roused
by Moslem
puritans,became, when
tion,
persecuafter
ardent apostlesof political
liberty. Even
in the
ended
the long and
bloody struggle which
subjugationof the peninsula by England, there still
formidable
remained
the
combine
to
energy
in
one
immense
ing
againsta foreigndespotism that h#d been peelthan
for more
the land and demoralizingthe race
to deprive
to compel the government
a century ; and
the colossal East India Company of autocratic
power.
A brief notice of some
of the most
importantfeatures
revolt
have
been
here
introduced,
people
of
to
in
better
much
censorious
respect, but
reader
not
by
do
because
such
something
be
methods,
like
review
will
spirittowards
I cherish
a
remembered,
most
the
cordial
will enable
justiceto the
to judge whether
be
the
natural
their
of the Hindus, and
qualities
are
stantly
condegeneracy, so much
harped on, is, as we
told, owing to viciousness speciallyinherent
in the
heathen
heart.
28O
AND
RELIGION
The
English systems
have
been
of
LIFE.
land
and
tenure
taxation
more
of
ForeiRnmis-
the
government;
land
system.
whjch
zemindars,
to
half
they supersededt
farmers
or
of
produce of
paying themselves
name,
the
The
who
and
the tenants
the
took
from
revenue,
latter,the
fourth
government's
of the
thus
out
revenue
the
of
powers
acted.
ex-
into
zemindars
the
Company,
distraint
summary
system involvingthe
/r
Mahommedan
paid quit-rentto
with
armed
were
TV
the
Under
transformed
English
positiveowners,
on
than
village communes
utter
extinction
of native
had
stilllingered,
favored
rights,which
by
of the Mussulman
tion.1
administrageneral irregularity
The presidencies
of Bengal and Madras
ing
becomimpoverished by this policy,the Ryotwaree system
tried, in which the zemindars
were
supplanted by
the
was
the
the
on
levying directly
tax-gatherers,
fruitful of corruption,
this proved as
government
villagers;and
extortion, and
often
would
his
with
content
on
collector
Christian
the
would
; thus
of
grasp
land, but
actual
crop
of each
; but
took
from
then
See
Ludlow.
"
Ibid
Westm.
Led.
35
Rev^
to
40
per
Jan. 1858.
IX-
McCuIluch's
insisted
East
Indie*.
was
at
last
draining the
a
pany.3
foreigncomportion of the
English fixed
for produce, and
the
field
other
also
enrich
to
taxation
older
he
that
so
country of preciousmetals,
The
rapacity
generally
was
the
the
the
assuage
one
of
not
his
bribe which
clutch
the
kind, but
usurers,
alienate
obliged to
not
The
in
payment
The
ryot from
successor.
having money
into
the other.2
as
the
deliver
Mussulman
of
outrage
an
assumed
city
capa-
an
assumed
price
cent
of this fixed
28l
MISGOVERNMENT.
sum
the
larger part
general to sweep
of
Clive,2 the
for ever."
its share
as
of
The
effect
income,
ryot'sactual
the
the
away
From
whole.
exhaustion
material
absorb
to
was
and
and
time
the
social
in
misery
on
"
"
that
"
the
with
Government
rightto take
They proved
the
field."
private property
had
decreased
thirds, while
same.
the
the
They
what
that
in land
tax
waste
of the
suited it from
its extortion
impossible,and
in consequence
denounced
cultivation of
owner
was
assessed
it for
soil of
every
of
India,
man's
made
rent
that
tion
cultiva-
continued
nearly
laying high
of
taxes
the
on
purpose
Gen.
i,
1839
282
RELIGION
famines
in
five hundred
of which
one
LIFE.
AND
thousand
sons
per-
as
"
scribed
but
venality and
The
intolerable, and
rebellion.3
trade.
in
See
he
the
one
of
si eeches
Ludlow, ch.
courts
became
of the
leadingcauses
of
xix.
its
labors
compulsory culture
evil.
enormous
revenues
the
entitle him
of the bravest
corruption."
of the
At
one
Company
time
were
eloquence which
was
and
opium
sources
pre-eminentvalue
Of
of
fifth of the
the
among
de-
crime,
repress
and
of the
was
were
Opium
arbitrariness
were
monopoly
The
only powerlessto
not
as
It
system.
J
revenue
Pohce.
of
to be called the
Thompson,
East
Indian emancipation,
slave.
O'Connell, and
Macaulay's Essay
apostleof
283
MISGOVERNMENT.
derived
with
this
the moral
it entailed.1
ruin
It
decisive
the
was
ably
remarka
testimonyof Hastingsthat the Hindus were
with
temperate people before evil communication
The
toxicatin
of inthe Europeans had corrupted them.2
use
by the
drugs is prohibitedto the Brahmans
the higher
native law, and is stilldisreputableamong
In the rural districts intemperance is still
classes.
but wherever
rare;
English rule is established, and
It
foreigninfluence active, it has greatlyincreased.
is admitted
of the
character
Mohammedans
under
all hands
on
Hindus
The
Mohammedan
for the
these
localities the
has
people
and
in
that
is nowise
government
of
terrible results
the
sible
responIt
trade.
opium
into
1
Westm.
amounted
"
(Ludlow,
II.
Dr. Allen
300),"is due
slave-trade,more
to
to
Half
opium.
that
than
reprehensible
the
crime
the
One
he
opium districts"said
knew
manner
in the
nothing in
in which
chests.
thousand
seventy
modern
was
Sym
village."
except
commerce,
this business
Mr.
whole
carried
the
on.
Address
at
284
AND
RELIGION
down
Government,
rebellion
the
to
LIFE.
of
1857, not
only
made
never
of Buddhism
Mohammedanism.
and
in these
countries
She
extensive
the most
lished
estab-
has
and
deeply
to
lamentable
natives.
of the
minds
the
into the
in
Europeans
Mussulman
Once,
of certain
creeds
Upper
the
with
associated
extent
in
Christianity
quiries
making inmy
on
Provinces,
of
descendants
black
a
well-informed
Christians,that he
they were
plicity)
knew
it (speaking not disrespectfully,
but in all simdrunkards.
from their being nearly all of them
The
example of Christians, and the efforts of government
for the sake of revenue,
to multiplyspirit-shops
Drunkenness
are
changing the habits of the natives.
is becoming prevalent,whereas
formerly there were
few
who
The
salt
mo-
nopoiy.
touched
monopoly
enue
"f the
door
Army
*
These
The
salt-mud
fifth of the
peasants
of the
were
rev-
for-
river mouths,
"
Not a
agricultural
purposes.
the sun-evaporated salt left by nature
at his
could be placed by a native on his tongue, or
in India
another
Company.
the very
reliance for
form."2
in any
afforded
bidden
grain of
me
alcohol
salt
their main
own
informed
affirmations
are
taken
from
work
Jeffreys.,
p 19
The British
on
by Dr. Jeffreys
303.
285
MISGOVERNMENT.
destroyed.
article
the
"
removed
At
time
one
and
the
hundred
raised to thirteen
was
priceof
this necessary
above
cent
per
production.1
The
by English
supersedureof native manufactures
of suffering
amount
machinery created an
R.
f
in
India
classes
to
manufactnumerous
scarcely
among
The
be paralleledin the history of labor. a
in England,
slave-growncotton of America, manufactured
had
forced on
a
woven
was
once
people who
of
cost
WCSt
for their
native
use
own
looms
that
before
long
not
The
produced annually
stopped
eightmillions of piecesof cotton goods were
cities and villages,
the
altogether. Once flourishing
ruined.
of a busy and thrivingpopulation,were
seats
Dacca, for instance, once
a
city of three hundred
sand
thousand
to sixtythouinhabitants,has been reduced
and
whole
is
"
The
older
secure
"woven
wind,"
thing of
through a finger-ring,
past."a
the
governments
careful
were
communication
the
across
to
build
country.
J
In
"for
one
suffered twenty to
miles
of
of India"
road
good
railroad
have
of
canal
begun
to
created
by
communication,
since
have
Four
been
well
as
the
as
native
from
recover
the
we
or
T
Internal
havecatlon'
five thousand
projectedand
several
hardly
industry can
terrible discouragement
on
the
Ludlow, I.
internal
in
thousand
long-continuedneglectof
roads
thatcommum-
the
10.
made
4
disappear."
but
confessed
have
we
will pass
dress of which
almost
and
Allen,449.
See, also,Allen,p.
327.
the
286
incessant
shocks
they helped
The
.
AND
RELIGION
of
Gan^a,
conquest
Purana
describes
the sacred
stream,
Vishnu, which
of
and
introduce.
to
Skanda
A
Agriculture.
LIFE.
broke
the
descent
through
t"
'
her
of
the tresses
fall and
scattered
She followed
to the land.
bearingfertility
she was
the steps of Bhagiratha,to whom
granted,
of heaven, as reward
of his
a
drop of the waters
the consecration
in
Such
all-conquering devotion.
and love for
mythic lore of the popular enthusiasm
is
streams.
Nothing in the Ramayana
fertilizing
more
eloquent with genuine national feelingthan the
is identified
episode in which the descent of the waters
of all the gods. It represents
the beneficence
with
her
waves,
"
them
as
revive
to
sent
the
ashes
of the
sand
seventy thoudust by Vishnu,
of
to
Sagara, reduced
of the all-nourishing
earth,in
spouse
Fire," because
they reproached him
sons
the
away
sacred
horse
of their father's
his
of
avatara
with
carrying
which
sacrifice,
These
through the worlds.
the symbols of an
are
agriculturalpeople ; and the
like the Greek
is manifestly
whole
myth of Ceres and
of the death
re-birth of
and
Proserpine,significant
vegetation.
Serpents,ill the popular mythology of India, seem
this oldest
interest of the community.
to represent
in
vain
they
had
The
festivals in honor
of
sought
the
of these
have
holiday, and
crowned
with
flowers.
and
animals
incarnations
faith
and
children
Epics,these
first owners
ascribes
are
in
In
the
the
this veneration
and
The
always mentioned
serpent form
pants
occu-
abound.
to
with respect,
The
lar
popu-
gratitudefor
the
287
MISGOVERNMENT.
forgivenessshown
husbandman
who
the
by
of serpents to the
queen
her little ones
by the stroke
killed
of his
plough.
of this agricultural
Thfe
prodigious monuments
ardor, so intimatelyrelated to the old Hindu
religious
faith,have been treated by later invaders very much
similar achievements
as
by the ancient Peruvians were
of South
America.
treated by the Spanish conquerors
Of
the
innumerable
native
built by
irrigation,
great numbers
and
tanks
and
canals, reservoirs
Mussulman
suffered
for
ments,
govern-
tlecay,and the
contributions
paid in by the people for their repair,in
with ancient custom,
accordance
were
appropriated to
were
purposes.1 Wherever
afforded, as especiallyin
opportunityhas been
the Punjab of late years,
the improveentered with vigor on
natives have
ment
of these long-neglected
sion
works, and their extenthe
other
the
to
upon
To
such
suitable scale.
demoralizingforces
When
for centuries.
subject
J
of the
we
the
Hindus
have
been
therefore
read
Inferences.
filthycondition
of
the
villages,
destitute
of the
agricultural
population,
for explanationeither to
shall not need
to resort
we
shall
to religion. We
caste
or
appreciate McCulloch's abundant
proofs that this poverty and misery
are
largelyowing to that misgovernment of which we
We
outline.2
shall
here
have
given but the merest
appreciatethe force of such testimonyas that of the
Bombay Times," in 1849, ^iat the boundaries of the
of the East India Company could be discovered
dominions
by the superior condition of the country
subjectto their sway ;
people who had not become
and
despondent state
Commcrc.
Arnold's
Dut., artic'e
on
Dalhousie^
II. 282.
Ktiit Indies.
288
AND
RELIGION
as
or
that
Campbell's, who
"the
longer we
and
common
Thomas
half
Munro's,
of
all India."
in
abjectrace
with
energy
of Commons
that, "if
from
their
dominion
than
as
ment-
looked
was
civility
treat
to
as
had
habitant
inmost
in
had
been
better
no
House
the
driven
of
traces
and
matter
Sir
appreciate the
tigers."
outrage by British
and
upon
servants
left
hyenas
Englishman
an
English
have
niuch
so
shall
the
the
were
declared
the
Systematiccontempt
m-treat-
We
Burke
which
"
Provinces
more
as
or
since, that
century
British
the
the
"
perjurybecome
India,
on
province,
possess
does
grave
LIFE.
of
officials
that
course,
natives with
for
common
in
form,
every
such
as
"
made
wonder
Napier, and Shore
year," brought the ryots to
missionaries
the
that
confessed
Christian
"the
that
the
like
men
we
hold
in their conference
for
India
conviction
religionconsisted
Metcalfe,
a
last, as
at
of
1855,
in having no
trampling on
drinking freely,and
the rightsof niggers."2 The
of
gross immoralities
Europeans in the early period of British rule in India
of the term
Christian
in fact led to the use
as
a byword,
of "bastard ;" and, "had
having nearly the sense
been
the name
altogetherlaid aside, it would have
been
a
great blessingfor those parts of India most
frequented by Europeans."8 It can therefore hardly
1
Hon
Ludlow,
Uuyers's Northern
F.
J. Shore.
II.
Meeting
in
London*
1839
365.
India,tp. 107
289
MISGOVERNMENT.
be
suggestiveof specialhardness
held
heathen
heart, when
of British
of
Christian
nearly
twenty
there
that
sway,
thousand
find, after
we
the
century
hundred
tion
popula-
and
natural
of
out
millions
of
out
than
in India
hundred
thousand
than
more
less
are
converts
two
in the
less
than
forty-fivemillions
of
Bengal.
It remains
add
to
of Christian
item
more
one
Not
in India.
influence
this
to
sad
detail
only did
f
C1
Slavery.
existent
gratuitouslysanction
Mohammedan
Hindu
and
law
slaveryby interpreting
in its interest,needlesslyplacing it under
the shield of
respect for the religiousinstitutions of the natives ;
the sale
not only did it everywhere permit and
justify
Company
the
"
of this kind
of property
carried
with
for
on
the
the
of Africa
coast
sell slaves
itself,to
steadilyresisted
of India
and
Arab
Sea
of
arrears
endeavors
the
slaveryon
by
Red
the
secure
numerous
of Hindu
abolition
supply
courage
only enlong period
not
for
slave-trade,
external
an
them
among
traders
; not
only
It
revenue.
obtain
to
part of such
the
men
for
this
it of
no
express purpose,
the
importationof
by Earl
was
years,
Parliament
limitation which
effect.
increased
"
Every extension
traffic,opening the
fresh
victims.2
In
rendered
of British
domain
whole
1833,
territory
to
duced
bill intro-
Grey,
for
case
fullystated in Adam's Slavery in
Judge Leycester,in Parliamentary Documents
See the
19
India.
315.
AND
RELIGION
290
LIFE.
ton
others, as
of
continuance
of
excuse
made
that the
stronglyin
barbarous
so
regard
necessary
interests of the
out
to come
system has
for the
had
not
the
prejudicesand
tigation
people. Judge Vibart, aftiikan invesported
1825, reby desire of ^overnmcnjjp
respectableclasses of tlfFrlinduswere
of abolition, and
favor
medans
Moham-
-that the
great objection.Macaulay, as
assured
by the ablest of
Secretary of the Board, was
had
no
very
the
no
Parsees,
Hindus,
that
In
there
1833, four
Mohammedans
and
It
the
was
Mohammedan
the
free
would
almost
of
their
religionor
the
which
J raits
slaves
any
immediate
this
from
could
not
be
of
such
reference
to
abolish
the
lawyers that
rightly executed,
in India;
nor
connection
has
with
caste.
criticism
to
an
fairly presented
"/
ol
thousand
able
itself,if
their system
hasten
we
opinion of
all the
Hindus
that
But
law
be
memorialized
would
estimate
without
oft-told
otherwise
history,
neecj[ng no fresh recital. Charges of gross
depravityare constantlybrought againstthe Hindus
Hmdu
to
an
character.
Waid
Pamphlet
"
on
printed
by
HINDU
Such
people.
CHARACTER.
writers
as
be
29!
Mill
as
good
and
in
Ward
to
seem
them.
Of
these
us
has
man's
He
had
hundreds
of
cases
before
him
life depended
or
property, liberty,
; and
he has
refused
to
tell it,to
save
on
in which
his
telling
Mr.
either.
of thirty
those
were
Elphinstone,whose opportunities
in the highest positionsin Indian
scribes
service, deyears
"for
and
the Rajputs as remarkable
courage
with
self-devotion, combined
gentleness of manners
softness of heart, a boyish playfulness and
and
an
"No
infantine simplicity."
almost
set of people among
he continues, "are
the Hindus,"
so
depraved as the
The
villagersare
dregs of our own
great towns.
everywhere amiable, affectionate to their families, kind
all but the government
towards
to their neighbors,and
The
honest
sincere.
and
townspeople are different,
but quiet and
orderly. Including the Thugs ami
Decoits, the
mass
of crime
is less
in
India
than
in
England.
See
The
especiallyMontgomery
Martin's
admnable
Report
on
tfie Condition
of
India
RELIGION
292
purityof
AND
LIFE.
is not
self-esteem."1
to our
flattering
"Domestic
slaves are
treated exactly like servants,
regarded as belonging to the
except that they are
family. I doubt if they are ever sold."2 It is highly
that Siva-worship through
Hindus
creditable
to the
the lingam, once
the symbol of reproduction,
widely
found
"no
hold on
to have
.spreadin India, is now
and to suggest no offensive ideas."
the popularfeeling,
it is
It is but justiceto state," says Wilson, "that
India
unattended
in Northern
by any indecent or
ceremonies
it requiresa lively
indelicate
; and
nation
imagiin its symbols to the
to trace
any resemblance
objectsthey are supposed to represent. The general
of indecency from
absence
ligious
public worship and rein the Gangetic provinces was
establishments
Stuart, and in
fully established by the late General
every thing relatingto actual practicebetter authority
manners
'r
be
cannot
to
state
be
to
to be
desired."3
licentious
The
sakti-worshippersthe
seldom
practised,and then
the
held illiciteven
by
buted
attri-
customs
authorities
same
in secrecy
; and
Statistics show
that
gratification.4
the
profligacyof the large cities of British India
of
that of European communities
hardly exceeds
And
similar extent.
to the amount
actuallyexisting
habits of Europeans have
the
largely contributed ;
merely
while
form
these
for sensual
the
of
efforts of the
immorality have
bad
influences,
ceremonies
religious
1
government
done
as
well
much
as
to
to
diminish
counterbalance
to
suppress
involved it.6
which
the older
in the JSeut,
186.
*
Elphmstone, I.
350.
Wilson, Essays
on
Sanger, History
Religion of Hindus
', II.
of Prostitution, p. 423.
64
; I. 219.
this
Ib^d.,I. 261.
CHARACTER.
HINDU
2p3
of opinion
great diversity
The
is doubtless
of the Hindus
morals
the
to
as
due
in
practical
part
1
to
exist in
that of
type that
"
Moiality.
must
and
immense
complex a population as
India, subjected to such
variety of foreign
so
influence
of years.
for thousands
however,
that
Hindus
the
have
It does
been
not
more
appear,
inclined
is true
of them
This
than other races.
sensuality
even
as
sharingthe almost universal cultus of the productive
whose
to
principlein nature,
symbols seem
have representedthe sacred duty of man
to propagate
of
his kind.
They have always had sufficient sense
the statues
of their gods in a way
proprietyto carve
their vices must
not to give offence to modesty.1 Yet
the whole
have
been such as belong to the impreson
sible
of tropicalraces,
the passiveyielding
temperament
fibre that obeys the luxury of illusion and reverie.
to
The
truth
praiseslavished
and
Christian
by
It is in
the
Christian
w
writers
on
of
censure
the
the
unbounded
ancient
dus
Hin-
their descendants
criticism.
unmindfulness
no
that I add
case
Greek
by
excessive
the
between
be somewhere
must
people
few
from
more
of these
good
competent
in
probabilities
words
for this
witnesses.
think of the
non-
Malcom
not
Stevenson,
in
Sot..* 1842, p. 5
AND
RELIGION
294
LIFE.
affectionate
patient,and
attention
I
their
Doubtless
with."1
met
ever
and
easily affected by kindness
and
wants
feelingsthan any people
more
to
their
to
those
on
have
great value
of
Harrison,2
character
"The
authors.
their
"arc
of the
view
in
like
statements,
highly colored
side, are
other
the
these
but
they
and
Hindus,"
portuniti
opsays
naturally
kind to each
other, and always ready to be hospitable,
where
even
poverty might exempt them : they are
It is a common
deficient in filial affection.
never
thing
walks of lifebestowing a third
to find people in humble
half their scanty income
or
even
on
aged and destitute
ardent
tribute
parents." I will only add the somewhat
of
relations
life with
of the
Mohammedan
Sultan
Akbar
of the
great
in the seventeenth
in Akban\
Ay
exactness,
Faz'l, vizier
Abul
century, a thoroughly
The
Hindus," he says, in his
affable, cheerful, lovers
religious,
ft
witness.
competent
tolerable
"are
of
mirers
justice,given to retirement, able in business, adof truth, grateful,
and of unbounded
fidelity.
their soldiers know
And
it is to flyfrom the
not what
field of battle."
What
such
race
to
the
have
been
barbarities of
needed
Delhi
to
and
rouse
Cawn-
pore
It
be
must
Cruelties of
the
inhumanity must
not
remembered
tne
work
t]iat ti^y
war.
the
part of the
afterwards.
1
Hebcr's
The
were
that these
barbarities
were
of the
Christian
horrors
invaders
of
both
Cawnpore
*
were
before
and
the work
CHARACTER.
HINDU
of Nana
Sahib
295
his
and
ents,
body guard of savage adherhis own
soldiers "refusing
the women
to massacre
and children, which
was
accomplished by the vilest
of the city,"while his own
officers sought in vain to
dissuade him from his monstrous
purpose.1 Dr. McLeod
invokes
his countrymen
to public confession,
of indiscriminate
with shame
and sorrow,
slaughter
perpetratedin cool blood by Christian gentlemen, in a
below
them
the level of their enewhich
sunk
mies."1
spirit
"
The
Hindus,
were
people,driven
crimes
as
the
to
madness,
causeless
massacre
the
on
of
excesses
not
of
part of the
an
able
excit-
merely by such
the loyalthirty-
enormities
had
that
become
habitual.
As
revolt
of
or
1857, investigations
by
illustrative
two
the
before
ment
govern-
the
upon
greatest scale
of
of
all.
It
gared
dispossessed
kings and begall
chieftains starting
up and springingto arms
and
India ; the issue of a policyof annexation
over
"subsidiaryalliances," pushed for half a century by
bribery,fraud, and force ; of the industries of millions
was
the
and
causes,
cause
common
McLeod,
Davs
in NortJtern
India,
p. 68.
296
drained, and
rapaciousforeign masters
outrage and
practisedupon
and
India
from
:
military
which
ment,
justsuch
in
which
Hindus
had
yet it had
not
calming the
its mere
It is
justiceto
both
nervous
sides.
ally
ineffectu-
coming of
thoughtful
the
fenrs
by
t}ie "East
which
they
of the
closest
be
secular
had
condition
to
contact,
of the
or
the
from
classes
the
that
native
recklesslytrampled out
interests.
Company
deal,
to
slightest
degree in
Sepoy army, which
to
my purpose
the terrible scenes
India
religion
revenues
ignorant
most
the
East
little countenance
derived
the
more
the
the
suppress
throw
of
the
respon-
1857-58
I
alone.
hide
to
said that
be
give
in
militaryand
desire
many
of
traditions would
by no means
of
sibility
not
it even
succeeded
its character
beliefs and
by
made
had
attempted to
it would
the native of
out
labored
had
men
It could
missionaryefforts,and
the superstitious
rites
knew
shut
Company
of the
historic record
an
of time.
less
India
noblest
reform, and
to
mind
issue, in
the
magnificent,
civil or
opportunity,whether
short, of monstrous
misgovern-
office and
the
animals,
lower
beyond
runs
of systematic
literature is
whose
race
of the
as
or
contempt
civilization
whose
of
swept off,to
of ages
wealth
the hoarded
fillthe coffers of
LIFE.
AND
RELIGION
upon
have
no
with
position
ized
previous semi-barbar-
Hindu^States, upon
was
an
which
in
ment.
improve-
The
later
of the
and weakness
brutality,
corruption,
Mogul princesof India, had disorganizedthese
communities
and
robber
spreading desolation
peninsulawhen the French
were
tribes and
robber
chieftains
CHARACTER.
HINDU
297
importantis it
strugglefor its possession. Still more
affairs after
to recognize the improvement in Indian
their administration
Company in consequence
by the British people.
have
interests of
the
offices have
been
talent; and
the
of the revolt
New
East
the
assumed
was
"
civil and
India
criminal
codes
introduced,
been
from
withdrawn
"
more
extortion
of
has
rents
been
ably
measur-
of
credit
all due
.render
we
with
discreditable, in view
more
to
of
claims.
such
those
who
have
and are
ing
laborbring about these measures,
still more
important ones
equally consistent
spiritof the age ; and while the noble record
to
officers and
individual
Bentinck,
like
scholars,
Jones, Lawrence,
ceive
through the long historyof British India, should rethe lastinggratitudeof science
and humanity,1
fail to note
would
also the bearing of the
not
we
happy results so speedilyclaimed for a justerpolicy,on
That
the questionof Hindu
capacityand character.
generate
Mogul oppressionshould have brought about the de"
social condition
of
That
should
4
pages
The
follow
British
such
at
of the
amelioration
once
in
of Indian
the
I would
as
track
their
of
mencement
com-
credit.
dis-
described
now
gladlypause
Statesmen^ Arnold's
to
is
the
at
rule, is nowise
of Kaye's Lives
natives
the
here
DaUiousie^ and
to
earliest
review,in the
298
AND
RELIGION
LIFE.
fair
tury
cen-
their
favor.
And,
all,the conclusion
after
painful history
i
Neme"is,
draw
we
from
must
"/
this
that of
"/
on
view
historyin
India
is
that
wisdom,
are
proof
all
that
that
"
the
event
of
and uprightsincerity
ness
have
could
gained by
is as nothingwhen
us
gained by being the
we
around
imitatingthe duplicity
compared with what wre have
word
reliance can
only power in India on whose
placed," what inference could be drawn when
reversed by unanswerable
facts,and
premise was
in
event
proved an utter absence of confidence
"
of
government
What
India
from
pieceof ironydoes
end
the
our
to
end
of
the
be
his
the
the
land?
complacent self-eulogy,
less
respectablevoices, become !
of European government
in India yields
The
event
When
different lesson.
the rajas of Oude
a
very
in procession
marched
to give in their adhesion
to the
after the conquest of that kingdom,
British Government,
echoed
by
so
many
not
one
who
would
even
with
not
one
who
the
hope
who
not
have
not
thankful
of British
loved
tolerable
did
"were
us
for
protection.But
our
own
sakes
; not
there
one
HINDU
of the
of Oude."1
Kingdom
almost
the
CHARACTER.
299
So, in the
of
war
1857,
in sympathy with
Bengal army was
the rebellion.2
It was
universally
recognized at that
time
that the
long-continued rule of England in
India had in no
of that
degree reconciled the masses
vast
'?If the
empire to the authorityof their masters.
Russians
whole
should
"Westminster
disaffection
march
an
Review,"
army
late
so
into
in
of
1868, "a spirit
as
agitatethe
change would
whole
country." This persistentrefusal to accept or
to trust selfish and despoticrulers, with whatever
civilized
unimpulsesit may be connected, gives hints of
higherloyalties.And humanity finds its real interest
and
in the impressivefact that, after centuries of wars
tyrannies,Persian, Afghan, Mongol, Mohammedan
survived
and Christian, there should yet have
enough
in
the latest invader
of the old Aryan fire to turn
on
wrath
indeed
Such
determined
and desperaterevolt.
in the most
smoulders
gentle and laborious races,
its frenzycomes
is most
at
terrible when
and in them
awaited
has
desire
the East
In
last.
and
and
proud
weaker
races
the
Hindu
are
dissimilar
and
and
than
of
in the West
selfish
alike, a
for
nations
themselves.
Nemesis
exploiting
The
passion of
American
Negro
patienceof the
; but the wrongs
qualities
of both
do
any
the
are
avenged.
The
They J
Hindus
are
made
not
deserve
for noble
contempt
on
in
achievement
ground.
phi-
Promise.
Days in Northern
India, p. 88.
Ibid.,p
166.
their
are
AND
RELIGION
3OO
chiefs,often ferocious
Their
prime.
has
helpers in
generous
the
to
cause
the
thinkers, learned
merchants,
administrators, shrewd
scholars, able
yet of
their
lack of subtle
no
brilliant
others, were
for
fought valiantly
India
death.
and
crafty,
magnanimous. Sivaji,Hyder
as
LIFE.
improvement
of
nor
the
people.
made
estimate
has native
scholars
of eminence
in Sanskrit
both
of Sanskrit
editorship
the philosophical
contributions
well as
to
works
as
and
journalsare at this time especially
ethnological
European letters,whose
and
Western
and
Mitra
important
Brahmanical
Radhakanta
lamented
an
Sanskrit
immense
member
oT
Fresh
editions
works
with
coins discovered
ancient
of
systems
entrusted
was
Sastri
Deva
of great value.
numerous
Astronomy.
task
the
in
of
1863, and
and
Deva
Eastern
the
mastered
Rajendralal
expounding the
has brought out
Buddhist
works.
Bahadur,
the
was
an
encyclopaedia,
learned
European
of the national
epos,
of
and
The
author
of
honorary
Societies.
other
great
commentaries,
antiquity,with valuable
within
revisions, have
paraphrases, and learned
few
the auspices of the
a
appeared under
years
Asiatic Societyof Bengal, which
of
owe
very much
well as their elegance to the pertheir excellence
as
sonal
industry,abilityand munificence, of native
1
See
CHARACTER.
HINDU
scholars.1
that,
ground for predicting
Western
thought shall elicit
is ample
There
further
as
3OI
friction with
social ideals.
and
The
effect of
enervatingclimate
sensuous,
on
the
aspect, grew
rivers it dwelt
by, in
overflow
return.
and
still,dreamy
sea,
more
and
more
Thought,
in Action,
and
failure,
great, broad,
face
upturned
to
sky;
Many of these
Society of
to the
are
mentioned
synopsisof
the recent
of the
publications
more
than
60
have
Hindu
Asiatic
M. G., XXV
(1871),p. 656. Their contributions
been of especial
value. Gildemeister(2?/"/.
Satiskr.t1847)
Bibliotheca Jndica
mentions
in
scholars
of
our
time,besides
100
earlier
ones.
3"2
illustrates
itself
brain
the
in
thinking
into
its
to
think
or
hand,
"dispensations,"
even
law,
universal
and
dreaming,
under
whatever
itself,
unmans
and
the
that
dream.
and
It
disciplines.
Christian
specifically
under
except
LIFE.
AND
RELIGION
life
fails
that
spends
to
put
disciplines
becomes
impotent
its
or
II.
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
I.
VEDANTA.
VEDANTA.
^HE
I
"^
theme
of
pression
on
mind
my
circles
in
and
death,
and
consent,
of
sweep
in
its
It
is
fact
megalithic
have
The
and
wholeness,
Ethnogtmc
See
Ferguson
in
Meadows
(Rtitte
Asia
of
history
wide-spread
Gattfotse
Taylor,
Stone
(Paris,
in
1868),
Journal
I\Ionni}tcnti")
thinks
of
520;
of
and
out
with-
truth,
oldest
toric
prehis-
natural
ments
monu-
this
of
shows
art
similar
Scandinavia,
The
this
us
acter.2
chara
very
symbol
of
unity.
Lubbock's
of Bombay
theue
that
Ireland,
religious
use
colossal
central
probably
are
all-embracing
or
form
India.1
and
eye,
half-conscious
interest
in
only
One."
circular
found
been
where
his
her
on
life
shipper
wor-
stones,
The
hand
rude
the
natural
is the
many
the
built
art.
his
stars,
of
meets
had
the
the
recurrence
plain,
lines
psychological
Southern
in
of
Arabia,
Germany,
the
structures
origin
early
laid
had
than
without
of
of
integer
with
round
of
the
alternations
soul
he
out
even
almost
Greater
the
on
symbol,
as
of
forces
the
around,
or
Nature
of
in
self-re-entering
image,
cement,
child
there
above
whether
altar
and
in
sway
is
Cirde
The
courses
natural
all
it held
;
apparent
vegetation,
crowning
also
the
the
left
wonderful
circle
im-
profound
theism,
the
by
The
in
in
of
since
Stonehenge.
seasons,
recalls
me
naturalness
years
Repeated
the
"
the
many
of
Form.
before
now
Prehistoric
Branch
cromlechs
of Roy.
are
of
more
Man.
As.
Soc.
recent
(IV.
origin.
380).
306
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
It is
hundred
nearly two
demonstration
learned
years
that
since
the
Universality
of the idea
ofun.ty.
was
bias
polytheism of
*
was
but the
cover
Cudworth's
J
of
deeper
The
Supreme G{}Ai
argument
and mythoconfined to certain great philosophical
logical
by a strong dogmatic
systems, and marred
of the ancients from
towards derivingthe wisdom
Hebrew
faith Jn Qre
It did
sources.
not
of
; and
of mankind
us
laws
theistic germ
trations
growth. Illusdant
these laws are
however, quiteabunnow,
the grounds of this all-pervading
aspiration
should
be recognizedby every thoughtful
social
mind.
conclusion
of science; but
Unity is the sublime
The
soul is
religiondoes not wait for science.
than
the
understanding. It blends
clearer-sighted
of
and awe
poet, philosopher,and saint in the wonder
he simply sees
and feels.
the child at what
The
cannot
most
quite escape
unreflecting
savage
the
Its
grounds
one
cause
of the
which
of acts
make
multiplicity
up his life.
jje at j^agt unconscjousiy
follows this thread
of inward
unityin dealingwith the varied phenomena
of outward
nature.
Just as he shapes an ideal in the
image of every passion and propensitywithin him, so
he is always more
less haunted
or
by the intimation
in the image
of some
highestall-containing
presence,
which
all these passionsand
of that personal identity
tary
propensities
represent. In all his worship of elemenforces, there is the play of this guiding instinct,
innatuiai
intuition.
246, 300.
I. 43t;
London, 1845). See, especially,
II. 226,
VEDA
of his inner
tliis law
in the dim
307
A.
As
being.
mental
of the intuition
higherforms
Either the gods are
somewhat
NT
back
referred
Unknown
attained.
are
to
first God,
they all
whence
vances,
ad-
growth
to
Its di,
verse
ff
lorms.
central force of
living
deity, and in these ways have been shaped certain
Greek
and Semitic theogonies, or else, if that pointis
made
not yet reached, all the gods are
one
implicitly
;
in the Vedic hymns, where
have seen
as
we
worship is
effort for supreme
the same*
an
always essentially
to a
or
emerge,
constant
"
"
devotion
and
each
to
may
be
every
ever
in
name
so
rudimentary,it
at
look
to
be
this
least
:
the
in
names
common,
of
curiouslyassociated
head, above,
or
with
the lowest
that
"
it is
primitivedeities
with
that
terms
suffices
of the
for this
has
sciousness
Self-con-
turn.
are
mean
ious
religtribes,
an
ward
up-
found
over-
that
root-sounds
signifyupward
these simple minds
attitude of
subjective
less similar resultant
in worship is always a more
or
of blended
hopes and fears. And, on the other hand,
less
of these emotions
the objects
are
or
always more
ing
and enfoldconsciouslyreferred to the all-surrounding
contains in its mysteriousdepthsall
Whole
; which
of help and
their minor capabilities
harm, and which
finds constantlypresent, whether
it
the orbed
eye
looks upward into the infinite spaces, or traces
the
paths of all-pervadinglight,or searches the horizon
motion.
The
line.
The
rude
cromlech
sentiment.
The
speaks
belief in
to
an
universal
religious
all-embracingand
the
diverse
One, however
all-controlling
specialto tribe or religion.It is
in
form, is
human.
In
not
the
308
I have
sense
Maximus
is
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
God
one
noted, it is
his children."1
no
from
the rude
of America
races
latest researches
already referred to
bring ample testimonyto this tendency of belief, in
of supreme
less perfectly
or
names
meaning, more
if not clearlyconceived
as
expressiveof unity,even
advanced
involvingit.2 What, to a more
stage of
The
deities but forms of deityf
reflection,are
gods
Africa, the
and
ff
but
are
the
of
co-rulers
of
essence
each
Fathers, does
the
as
sovereign unity
of life and
gods,
Supreme.
term
of One
the denial
Psalmists
Hebrew
in
"
relation.
but
names,
Him,"
holy
as
"
as
of all
the
among
Dissert
XVII.
5.
de
Gauloise, has
ones,
"
The
Belloguet,in
De
carefullytraced
Brinton's
heathen
we
and
there
are
worship
us
concealed
in the
greatness of the
"the
different
this belief
learned
through
the theisticelements
On
One
gods
srtr
word
the
?
on
Soul
are
is
bers
mem-
Indifferenceen Matiere
Druidism
{Ethnoghtie
Texts, IV.
iu-
274.
of
various branches
in the
religionof the
Myths of New
Development of Religious Belief*I.
Muir's Sanskrit
ff
"Let
See, especially,
Lamennais, Essai
Origin and
diffused
Soul."3
the Celtic.
family,especially
contrary, the
of
unfoldingthe wrhole race
gods, the unityof all unities,
holy
ways.
used, imply
gods,
"
in many
of the One
Christian
powers,
the
intelligible
gods."
Owing to the
Nirukta,
Deity," says the Hindu
lauded
nor
greater fulness
nature."
one
says Proclus,
Of
Maximus
the
Maximus,
On
manifold
His
nor
often
so
thereby
receives
expressing
specialforce
the
Plato
in
Neither
name
one
which
on
szuay^
depends.
Tyrius, neither
God," this
with
the
Aryan
Babylonians,
Baring Gould's
VEDANTA.
309
These
We
call
in
strictly
Hebrews
the
monotheists
"
above
all
If
plural noun.
was
God
was
Theistic
fauh*
Vishnu, Siva,
synthesis reconciles Brahma,
has its tripersonform
of theism, so Christianity
Hindu
in
Elohim
and
gods,"
Jehovah
but
Polarityoff
"
alityof
God.
adorers
both
its liberal
Even
of
and
Christ
sects
are,
God.
in
substance,
The
Gnostics
believers
were
divinities in the
it is
than
Divine
of
idea
of modern
Infinite and
the
spiritualrealityfrom
unlimited specialdesires, has
thinker
and
this
As
prophet, as
idea
of
o
"^
so
man,
absent.
it has
It is
not
traditional
trade.
tion
Eternal, in its distinc-
cravingsof
continuallyrenewed
vague
to be
Mind,
one
been
never
'
been
anywhere
organic and
and
of old.
infinite
ally
effectu-
more
societyand
the
as
by
mind
materialistic
these
by
idolatries,the fetichism
The
Greek
average
vital
and
in
itself,and
lost by
J
wholly the
its flame
Intuition
one
of
in-
destructlble"
Moses,
only to startle some
Pythagoras, Zoroaster, into making fresh appeal to
of reality,
to himand recallingman
the simple sense
has
at
times
burned
low
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
310
self.
Mysteries,brought, it is probable,
effective
specially
by the Dorians, were
Greek
The
the East
from
for
thousand
two
maintaining faith in
destinies beyond death ;
in
times
of ancient
To
moral
and
to have
seem
philosophersindeed
ancient gods spoke of
popular faith
the
beheld
the Father
around
Eastern
popular
Brahma
Vishnu
and
of worlds,
the
One.
men
"
largeutterance
the
One
of
while
gathered at
the
centre, and
figures
vestigesof this
monstrous
were
mythic sport
line which
of
symbol
but
are
that sacred
"
on
spiritual
great
the world's
at
as
Jove. Even
mythology
inevitable instinct.
and
transcendent
well
as
all the
been
the
of Hestia,
hearth
common
sanctions
almost
the
those
of
in this direction
years,
returns
The
or
with
with
the
his necklace
ideal* Circle,
into itself;the
three-headed,
natural
hundredand
the
Hindus
"
Go
on
in
He
is
He
woiks
one,
the
and
in
Clem.
Alex., Exhort,
to
When
you
and
"
VEDANTA.
31T
All forms
thought in its ultimates.
of unity,from the simplestto the
pure
involved
were
indeed
was
Pleroma
speech),from
of the
world
which
may
be
various
the
construction
by speculative
as
of
terms
least
at
ceons,
of
though
It
theologicalsystems
forth,
drawn
subtle,
most
Neo-Platonic
(to use
ception
con-
of his idea.
fulness
in the -nebulous
of the
but
course
as
in the
be
unfolded
to
foretypesof what was
of science and practical
use, by other times and
solidity
In the Hindu
mind, it stood
more
energeticraces.
simply as the free play of pure idea ; the unityof all
ideal
and
essence
all existence
is the central
the
of
sweep
evolution
and
Infinite
an
of all forms.
of Hindu
"
"
"
which
how
to note
interesting
swayed the Hindu mind,
It is
and
the
abstract
most
Students
terns.
introversion
like
Pictet
one."
become
this
aspirationhaunted
from
infancyto
Develop-
"^^^1
du
thought.
"
Vedic
times.a
Cosmic
theism
would,
as
me,
better
fell away.
Hymns
universe
of the Veda,
with
it
not,
any
men
to
seems
in any
sense
wards
after-
order, maker
of
the
sun's
paths
I. iv.
"
Br"ad.
"
Muil'.r. Sansk.
704-714
and
312
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
and
sense
soul
notions
absorbing into
moral
of
of
of all sacred
preserver
stinctiv
primitivein-
the
one
and
sequence
spiritual
lieved
of justice,
providence, and fate.1 It is beauthority,
that this name
Varuna, identical with
by some
Ouranos
of
the
Hesiod
whom
Greeks,
itself the
makes
the
in
oldest
Aryan
have requireda long
It must, however,
mythology.
distinct and positive
time to mature
a conception of
so
in the Vedic
Moral Order
is contained
as
Hymns to
If in a more
-primitive
Varuna.
meaning his name
have
\vas
given way to that
reallythe oldest, it must
of the Supreme in this
of Indra, as the next
name
of wholeness.
sentiment, or sense
development of religious
father
of
the
gods,
was
at the
not
closer
which
Indra
Varuna,
Like
the
fade
stars
thought,but
felt in
presence,
concentrated
and
the
the
ethereal
moon
all powers:
in the
expanse,
wanes
of
sense
into
and
the
resolve
shiftinglightand shadow
their mystic play. The
vast
abyss of creative light
all phenomena, and deityshone
in the symabsorbed
bol
of Fire, through man
and beast, through star and
clouds
sod.
melt,
Then,
concentration
and
as
introversion
grew,
idea
religious
of the
came
more
around
definite
lightas
Koeppen, Religion
des
d, Deutsch.
Buddha,
Merg.
I. p. 3
Geselts'
VEDANTA.
sky, "whose
but
differ
names
is
there
313
only
one
Or
of
all
consciousness
how,
which
had
been
these
ages,
Soul
the One
world
Old Vedic
Manu,
alone
not
of
and
commentary
The
II. 83.
through
Soul"
is this All."
dismiss
all
invested
"Him
know
ye
words."4
all other
Aryan
intense
see
the Maruts.
himself,and
as
lessen, I. 768
(anm)
OM
mysticsyllable
The
and
Mandukyn.
"He
sleeping;in
Upanishad
o
her
Colebrooke, Essays, I.
is the
signof
constant
thought. Bumouf
"
woid-,
thePr"cess.
shared
extent
community, whose
epic
to
sensuous
susceptibility
tkit
combination
ng,
great
any
ava
dream
to
the
indicate
Eternal
One
of life,
traditions
was
depths
questioning
the
Probably it was
by the mass
Zendc
"
in
the
whither
the
preme."8
Su-
the
on
thoughtfulminds
stirring
"Spiritalone
meaning.
Let
that
and
triple
every
Goodness.
which
fixed
dropped, as
and
whence,
is solved
with
Such
explored
the
the
is
symbolism
are
about
as
mind
suppressionof
in the
concentration
into inward
drawn
even
is to be"
as
manifested
essence
out
; while
"
to
ward1 y,
the whole
worship of
as
Agni, Varuna,
Brahma,
as
fiom the
probably,it
more
deity,
letters
that
toav.zttz,
But,
elements of Vedic
it
as
ing,
wak-
manifested
to
word, abolishing
of the letters,
The formula of the Bhagathe distinctions
icpresents his absolute nature
is Om
tat sat, or " God
the same
is t/tat [ie.t the
universal]reality." Later still,
vadgit.t
unites Brahnri, Vishnu, and Siva in a trinity.It expresses
the Buddhist
oneness
syllable
formulas of prayer.
of
Saint, Law, and Congiegation." It is the preludeto all Buddhist
'*
the Brahmanic
To
Om
tat
sat
Om
mani
pidme
hdm
In sum,
of Hindu
Asia,fullyrepresents the continuity
throughouteastern
religious
sentiment,and itsdevotion to ideal unity,through all phases,epochs, and results.
Mundaka
ii 5.
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
314
The simple
enjoyment and a stormy physicalenergy.
developed into
vigorous impulses of Vedic life were
physicalpassionswhich it requiredall the finer moral
and spiritual
of the race
elements
to check, and which
indeed very graduallyyielded,even
to the enervating
influences of climate and social organization.Yet it
is reasonable
that a tendency to mystical
to believe
contemplation,so spontaneous and profound as is
shown
in all the religious
compositionsof the postVedic age, impliesa deep root in national character,
and
in affinity
have been
with the instinctive
must
have
ready
alof the people. We
religioustemperament
In these there
noted its germs
in the hymns.
is already a ground of diverse tendency; many
of
them being of a thoughtfuland peaceful,others of a
warlike and even
revengeful,nature.
which
sentiment
The
are
we
change in the religious
involved a loss of that enernow
getic,
considering
certainly
healthful
life,which
belonged
effected
life of ideas
thus secured
sense
by
and
the Vedic
to
intenser
make
the process
an
the
the present
It
age.
concentration
principles. And
and
was,
the
on
ever,
howinward
compensations
important one
in the
historyof religion.
The
senses
account.
it is the passage
And
from
senses
to
the
spirit.
VEDANTA.
We
have
The
how
seen
manifest
315
it is in the Vedic
hymns.
interchangeable.
Each
absorbs the rest, and might readilystand
for the whole.
Agni is light; lightis Indra ; the
Sun is light."1 "Aditi
is heaven;
is the firmament;
is father, mother, son ; is all the gods ; is the five
birth."2
As Indra
is generationand
orders of men;
contains all thingsin himself, as the felloe of a wheel
oldest
these
the spokes,"3 so
hymns hold the later
Sacrifice itself is here but
pantheism itself in germ.
divine life through the round
of
the circulation of one
It is said of the sacrificial plant
god, nature, man.
gods
are
"
Pf
it contains
that
gods.4 So
the gods.5
is uttered
all
worlds
the
and
the secret
in other
the
assumes
of
sense
that
hymns
is father
pour
oneness
forth
of the
of
names
in all life
thoughtful
all
enfolds
yearnings to solve the mystery which
thingswithin and without in its shadow, the mystery
of being itself. For these yearnings the universe
is
And
universal
not less profound and
a mystic whole.
the
answer
In the
"
Other
But
than
"
beginningthe
It there
the
holds
is in fact the
itself,and
could
leave
of Mind.
Thus
the
we
as
have
breathed
nothing since
Veda
Rig
One
seen,
been."6
to Theism
also.
Aspiration
wforship of Thought
of
out
gods
hymns
has
are
sightno
all
function
creators.
in which
109, 4.
"
Ibid.,1. 163, 3*
worship of
thousi"t.
There
deityappears
"
breath.
by itself,
yet without
are,
in all
Zeus
Ra, Osiris
3l6
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
all
for the
as
these
they were,
as
Jehovah
is adored
Mind
gods."2 Rude
profound veneration
above
Hebrew
of the
personalityand energy
creative
hymns in which
the
"God
psalmists
of
Thought.
Their constant
for intelligence
was
; their praise,
prayer
of all things by
of the creation
distinct recognition
a
mind.
The
they gave to prayer (mantra)
very name
had the same
meaning. And as, in later times, the
believed
gods were
subjectto the powers wielded by
had
intense
form
to
concentration,
mental
concentration,
of such
similar
possess
movement
this
that grew
God
identifying
word
held
in Vedic
The
word
Brahma,
meaning upward
used to designate
first
was
it was
this very
for deity,thus
and
to be
the
with
Lord
times
brih*
of prayer
intelligent
energy
earliest
the
prayer,
was
the root
endeavor,
or
so
mastery.3
from
probably derived
power
highestname
First,
of
Prayer,Brahmanaspati,perhaps as
bearing upward the devotion of the worshipper; then
of devotion considered
the might of the
the power
as
absorbs
gods ; and finallyBrahma, the prayer-deity,
there
was
them
all.
meant
the
And
so
divinization
in the
Name
this
of devout
unityof
its
all their
above
ligence
intel-
thought,meant
and
essence
the
names
fulness of
its life.
But
Brahma
even
"
"devotion
from
involved
1
Rig ^eda,
X.
Riff Veda
I. 67, 3,
manen,
4
in
Roth,
pronouncer
und
translated
131,
Zeitsch.
as
d. D.
above.
"
the
first the
the
by
amenable
For
own.
hymns
See
his
than
held
was
et
Llgendcs, p.
AT. Gesellsch.* I
of these
(neuter)becoming Brahma1
relicrious sentiment.
two
1871) derives
ideas, "to
deeper
gence
of intellipower
of
120.
the word
aspire"
Roth, BraJima
und
die Br"J*
66-86.
the
meant,
first,
priesthood. Haug (Brahma
bination
vrih, meaning "to grow.11 The com-
dlt Brakwanen,
worship
rightand
all
Muller.
Brahma
to
from
and
"to
(masc.),which
the
grow," is
the
noblest
basis of the
VEDANTA.
man
to
with
new
317
Through
the
mysticaldepths
of their
and
cause,
'
c"
yearning to
it could
the
rest, the
Veda,
ultimate
find those
their way.
The
The
in which
truths
whom
search
for essential
e"'g'
of
were
of
typicalform
philosophy
"
",.
speculativestudents
later
of
many
thought,
own
end,
to
or
which
scope,
of the Veda."
They
was
that behind
saw
pure
substance,
unconditional
alone
But
"
was
closer mystery
of existence
qualifiednor
we
"Of
One
divine
the
says
there
be
to
not
Being, whereof
is.
-perfectly
trulyand
silence,
all forms
can
all
in the
than
there
defined,"
only
It
say,
mysteries,I
am
Bhagavadgita.
silence
solution
by
M tillerm
more
impoitant
philosophy,I
Sutras
the
of
have
Weber's
used
Indiscke
Sutras, ascribed
to
Studien*
these
prepanng
analysisof the
chapterson Hindu
an
Kapila. by Ballamyne
Oriental
or
Uttara
the
and
Mima"ns4
Vyasa, of which
an
Weber
account
is given
authorities
by
Colebiooke.
aie
the
the
son.
Thomttrahma-
318
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
when
the
intimacyor
therefore by
not
neuter
which
even
the
by death,
as
but
gender,
of natural
deepened into a recognition
inseparable union ; plainlymeaning
not
neuter
an
emptiness,but a fulness ;
awe
as
transcends
"
itself.
personality
The
One;"2
manifested
but
as
truth of truth ;
"Greater
than
"
is distant, yet
Unknown
to those
of the
ear
ear,
of the
eye
in the
near,
think
who
"
is
distant
heart;"6
though verily
of
mind
eye,
great;"3
More
very
know,
to
Un-
The
what
from
"
what
"
is
what
"
mind,
the
has
done, and
declare
to
that
the
of
ground
modes
which
under
we
conceive
it.
The
neuter
.
Brahma
contain
existences
be
must
"
than
such
sentences
of the wise
the
wind
II. ii
Upanishad,
"
Mmtdaka
"
Kena
Up., I.
"
Kena
Up., II.
"
Up., II.
20.
Mann,
Mitri
"
3 ,' I
XII.
Mundtika
2.
i.
So
Rig Veda, X.
72,
the
a.
shines.
is
50.
(inWeber's
Uj
sun
True.
it the universe
By
Up
all
It
goes.
these : w The
flight,the
blows,
i. 2.
3.
as
is the
makes
and
comes
support of speech.
is the
Brihad
more,
interpretedby
highestBrahmana
Through Truth
Truth
which
realityitself,that
meant
III. i. 7.
VEDANTA.
319
"
is'encom-
this."2
is theirs, in whom
"The
eternal
crookedness,
One
world
delusion,
no
Absolute
Falsehood
him
not
knoweth
who
is
no
lie."2
no
of Truth
Reality ; unchangeableness
this was
what
these
of Substance,
imperisliableness
affirm ;
would
mystical half-poets,half-philosophers,
this was
what
they breathed
silentlyin the sacred
syllableOm : whereof
they said that "it contained all
leaf is supported
the gods,?3and that "as
the palas'a
This was
by a singlepedicel,so the universe by Om."4
what
"Tad," or That.
they spoke aloud in the neuter
"Into That (One) all This
(Universe) enters, out of
"
That
That
it beams.
is what
shall be."5
and
was
tible
indestructhey meant
by saying, "The
One
is verilywithout
form, or life,or mind, or
origin,self-existent spirit."6"There is another name,
It
what
was
from
different
that,'
not
I am."
that
am
affirmation
of
This
"I
deity.
is
is:
which
that
am
The
Greek.
"The
Chinese.
the
this the
And
ultimate
deity,to
the
Brahma
has lived
through
the
1
*
"
"
of
reach
ground
ages
be, and
our
of
on,
;
which
the
Ufi."II. i
a.
thefaiths*
Absolute,"
the
individual
this
"
religiousthought.
being itself.
repeated under
Thus
forms
the
in
forms
that which
change
can
of
neuter
different
basis
specialwill
Real;
diffaent
Reason,"
and
behind
for without
no
"
Western
was
this
or,"
Nature
"Substance;
must
of
way
this
"
7'o
,
t
absolute
veil,"
-Egyptian. "Essence*,
the
"
"
lifted my
hath
mortal
no
is
'
highest Hebrew
the
was
this, He
not
of Truth."
truth
the
namely,
"
"I
definition, 'He
the
"
Nirnkta.
"
Katha
"
Brihad.,
Up
IV. 9.
II
iii.6.
nor
320
RELIGIOUS
control, there
is
conviction, but
The
only
not
no
Vedantist
PHILOSOPHY.
ethical
no
of life itself
sense
proper
sanction
nor
real.
as
tides
on
away
his
concentrated
of
manifold
lives
unremembered
in
due
not
to
the
institutions
later
idea
the
of
of the
absolute
one
of
quences
conse-
Hindus,
substance,
the
was
but
to
their devotion
to balance
requisite
qualities
to it, and
bring adequate respect for persistencein
Nor
definite forms of being and action.
fail
must
we
that these contemplativemen
moved
to note
were
by a
of freeingtheir conof the necessity
ception
profound sense
of truth and rightfrom
of the divine substance
all contingencyon human
passionsand desires, from
the lack
the
of
limits which
the very
of caprice.
of its sinking into a creature
possibility
Did they iirthis wholly forgetthe truth of personality?
Did
most
personality
they not pursue that on which
depends?
to
deserve
All
What
God
is the
or
sonai.
man?
Here
Hindu
our
as
plied
ap-
mystics
attention.
specialforms
conceived
andimper-
to
of the word
meaning
under
fr
as
which
personal
deity is ordinarily
"
are
only because
Even
for the
so
moment
subtlyidentified by
us
expresmany
of exclusion and
so
they
with
content
the
us
real in-
VEDANTA.
definable
Infinite
321
beyond them,
which
unlimited
involves
ality
person-
of the word,
of perceptionand voliforms
tion.
transcendingall specific
such
In
other
words,
limitary personal, or
rather
to thought,only
individual, deityis endurable
Being,
through tacit reference of it to unconditional
that
know
we
a
as
deeper ground. As of divine men
indeed, but
in
an
sense
it is
ascribe
divine
wills
to
God, it is
manifestation
it,but
of God,
to
be
remembered
is not
that God
rightand
wills it,
"
or,
nature
of
truth,
divine, and
of
so
all
we
that this
true
because
that
may
or
that
God
rather, it is in and
"Even
right and true.
deityis
divine," says Plato, "by the contemplation of truth."1
It is this final appeal to the Absolute
that must
set
offcertain
intense idolatryof specificvolition and
a
which
in Christianity,
inherent
and
is
seems
purpose
mainly derived from its Semitic origin. The
gods
of Greece
themselves
were
subjectto the Oath : if
they broke into its sanctuary of truth, they ceased to
be gods.
And
for deity demands
so
our
reverence
is personal rest on what
that what
is impersonal; not
of unintelligent,
in the sense
or
w^w-personal,but of
universal
and
substantial; being held divine, only as
It will
identified with
principleand with essence.
the illusion of imagining that the Absolute
is
escape
such
specific
empty, is nothing; and going behind
ally
forms of individuated
being and will as may, traditionbe set before it as
God, affirm what
or
directly,
them
in
transcends
all,that Truth, Right, Intelligence,
their substance, are God;
recognizingalso that every
because
it is
Ph*dru*t
21
c.
62.
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
322
one's real
his
on
Our
Failure
on
they failed
the finite
side.
the
justiceto
introversion
Their
lacked
scientific and
of
of
Both
other
Semitic
and
races
ligions,
Aryan rethe other hand, have emphasized conscious
on
and plan,
self-assertion in limited forms of forethought
the practical
relations
the very life of God ; while
as
have
and aims of these energeticraces
brought out
in the life of man
the
; so
corresponding element
intense faith in an exact
that they have now
opposite
climes
however,
East and
west.
of
and
the
world,
what
we
cannot
trace
the
other
the
will
at
extravagance
direction.
least
unfavorable
most
His
admonish
to
getic
ener-
thoroughly believed
truth
to
work-worship is,
as
have
that
in
right of
inherent
in
Upanishads
life, men
moral
one-sided
conditions
that, under
of
as
Hindu
the
Mimansas
an
will-worshipand
intense
This
and
ideal.
the Oriental
to
us
supply.
to
were
as
claim
truth,
as
unlimited
the
in
stance
sub-
devotion;
reality
beyond phenomena,
conscience
or
and
the
heart
define, compared
to
ests,
interdogmas, traditions,expediencies,
tries,
will of masses,
or
personal profit
personal idolaheld shadowy
life and all the worlds, were
even
themselves
to
and transient ; and that they committed
of their own
ern
this as the substance
being. Our modpracticalideal is yet to be debtor to this Oriental
We
do not
dream.
disparageour civilization when
which
rites,
VEDANTA.
323
defects.
we
To
forsake
its actual
f?
of
all dread
abstractions,"
words,
empty
for these instead of nominalists, is
ideals
as
garding
re-
cease
become
realists
essential
for the
to
as
to
humanity
recognitionof principles truth, justice,
in their clearness
the spiritof love is
and
as
power,
the popular rewhich
their application
to
ligion,
; a truth
in our
ing
day, stands greatlyin need of embodyin its doctrine.
That
are
our
practicalresources
"
"
breadth
of idea,
discoveryof
the
is that
in
self-respect,
libertyand
real
their
the
abstract
loftyand solemn
essential being as
The
no
order
first
dition
con-
intenselyreal ;
authority. This
become
to
the
is
such
of
the
And
uses.
of conviction,
so
mere
faith of these
dead
of the
affirmation
in India."
dreamers
substratum
rights Brahma
as
80uL
was
of formulas
in
no
and
in
unreality,
words
the
ultimate
of their thought was
very opposite. The
11
This is their sacred, central, ever-recurring,
Soul."
1
Ginie fa
Religion*,p.
133.
RELIGIOUS
324
final word.
The
PHILOSOPHY.
dtman^
terms,
same
-purusha^ which
in man,
carried up
essence
were
expressed the spiritual
affirm there also
to the deeps of Infinite Being, to
what
of Mind.1
we
mean
by life,in the fullest sense
The Brahma
Sutras, or specialVedanta
aphorisms, are
careful to prove, againstthe supposed negationsof the
niscient,
Sankhya, that deity is mind, "the omnipotent, omcause."2
sentient
The
Bhagavadgita speaks
of the "eternal
person;"3 the Upanishads, of the
shines everywhere, seen
within the solar
lightwhich
and throughoutthe
orb and the human
eye, in heaven
world, intelligent,
immortal, and for ever blest."3
aim of the Brihad
The
whole
Upanishad is to teach
of
of all thingsand master
that Life is the substance
ff
death
"
"
Life is
"
The
verilyoldest
it sways
of lifeand
rises out
sun
will sway
to-dayand
"
"
Unseen, He
"
Life is preserver
"Life
is the
best."
and
sees
forms
and
One, names
unheard, He
of the
law ;
to-morrow."
of all forms
soul
sets
hears
by
whole, is
but conceal
He
unknown,
gods ;
fit to say, sacrifice to ////",
the
to
other,god.'
As by footprintsone
finds cattle,so by soul
knows."
is sustained."
lifethe universe
all the
this."
that it is not
so
"
'
"
one
all
knows
things."
"
and
all worlds
"
her
"At
it was
the
Lit.,p
fastened
are
over
sway
children,protect
us,
all ;
as
in the One
Soul."4
all in earth
grant
us
so
and
As
wisdom."
heaven.
and
prosperity
man
think"
"to
souls
has
(Prajapati)
Life
mother
1
king of
"
21
Pick's Wdrttrb^
Colebrooke's
Schlegel translates
"Overworld."
p.
690.
Analysisof these
it
nutnen.
Sutras,Essays^ I. 338.
"Oveisoul"
Other
I.
on
funtska,
II. v, 13,
and
Tha
VEDANTA.
does
"He
these
His
the
birds
As
repairto
Supreme."
"He
it."
in
than
thought:
He
was
far,yet also
have
never
before.
gone
He
near.
In
is within
dwell
to
tree
there,so
the world
repairs to
all that
is creator, and
founded
is
He
outstripsthem.
He
him.
obtained
senses,
"
yet is swifter
move,
gods, the
rest
this
not
325
him
and
sleeps
or
indestructible
goal;
is their
He
breathes
or
moves
is
life and
mind."3
The
ideas of Absolute
Substance
and
alike held
are
Greek
the
deeps
go out of
for
absolute
to
manifold
basis
said
that
in the
the
One
bring forth
ever
love
were
reconciled.
here
are
nature
essential elements
as
for
must
less
these
ing
fast
Plotinus
alone, but
Not
Thought,
its unknown
and
Infinite Mind,
Realityand
desire
and
of
gence
Intelliof
Being
deity.
could
souls
of
not
from
affirmed
to
dwell
himself.
be
ring
stir-
of Oriental
life,is there.4
The
Kama,
Hindu
like the
A Veda
Orphic Eros, is primal impulse to creation.
first came
hymn says of the self-existent: "Then
And
love upon
one
it, the new
spring of mind."6
of the Upanishads puts it thus :
The
Soul
supreme
become
desired, 'Let me
many,' and performing holy
all things."6 Another
work
created
speaks of his
7
The
Self-existent said
love
as
all-embracing."
within himself, 'In austerity
is not infinity.Let me
sacrifice myself in all created
things.'"8 The endJess theme of the Vedanta
philosophyis the production
w
"
"
"
*
"
"
"
"
Rif
AmrUattada
Veda.
X.
129
Mullet's
Ujan^ Weber,
Sansk.
II. 62.
Comment-
Lit., p. 564.
'
Pronto, IV.
on
Brihad, I 4.
"
Taittariya, II. 6.
gotapatha
Brahmana,
Muir, IV.
35
326
of
RELIGIOUS
PHILOSOPHY.
life,of mind,
all
and
sexes,
the
elements,
from
the /aces,
his life
"Prajapaticauses
be
divided, not
One.1
content
be alone."2
to
But
not
even
as
products, distinctly
they were
such, could phenomena be separated
as
recognized as
from that spiritual
substance,
the most
impressiveof facts to
Immortal
"
and
Brahma
left ; all
"
looks
divine
one
is to know
"
The
is
is
and
one
effect is not
An
second.
He
To
m
this
form
right
to
by
them.
To
than in
this
know
its waters,
though waves,
other."
than
its
cause
is
Brahma
the embodied
separate from
singlewith-it
self.
He
is
Soul,
of the
forms
and
Unity of
existences
Life in its
but
are
as
mists
turns
re-
risingfrom
into
the
above, below
other than
not
absorbing sense
essence,
The
is this
be abandoned
each
other
is not
and
the
was
universality
mysticalsense.
Soul, should
all."
sea
for
whose
before, behind
Brahrna
pervading:
Whoever
the
worlds, the
indestructible
the
to
the
esbence.
jj^
w;nds
the
formed
sea,
in
returningin rain;
the atmosphere and dying
changing in nature, but
and
stillwater,
the winds
are
air.
which
He
is
himself
as
born
Mind,
as
by
Brahm",
whose
Mundaka,
Brikad, I. iv.
"
Mundaka*
II. ii.u.
Colcbiooke's
In the
"
"ymbol
ol
who
devotion
egg; is the
VEDANTA.
all
from
created
things are
is the circle
Here
of forms, is but
327
of
transmutation
within
"The
all
substance,
preme.1
Su-
the
rather evolution
or
creation^
endless
an
bosom
the
out
with-
Katha
"
"
world
The
whose
is like
with
different
moving
awe,
When
from
eternal
from
within
is
there
whose
holy fig-tree,
Brahma
In
descend.
branches
becomes
an
this, their
this,its
all worlds
None
repose.
trembles
life."
of
sense
any
of difference
nor
above,
are
universe
The
root.
supreme
longer
no
roots
separation
from
.
...
All
the
ground
and
words,
when
common
in other
"
depth
"the
"As
knows
mind,
that this
then
"
and
searchable
un-
is reached
all its
of
speech
things,and
of
is
to all actions
He
is but
an
This
that is here
same
is here.
to
common
essence.
spiritual
The
"
is life and
itself in the
and
striving. The wonder
joy it
in this participation
is called by the Taittariya
of universal
unity."4
song
goal
feels
of
loses
persons
the
soul
of
mystery
God.
of all forms,
substance
the
in
all names,
agent,
so
the eye
passing from
also.
death
The
to
perception
is there
tity
iden-
is their Brahma."
is there
to all
that is there
same
death
who
ence
differ-
sees
in Brahma."
This
"
Soul
of all is
to-day,will
be to-morrow.
off into
wise,who
knows
that remains
"
Mantt)
what
in its
8-
8.
"
Katha* VI.
"
Brihad) I. vi. 8.
i,
2.
is the same,
place,alike and
So the
is like pure
As
run
men
But
water
the
on
water
after differences,
soul of the
the
ground
undispersed."
Y"jvavalkya,
III
Taittar., III.
x.
"
Katha, IV.
ning
run-
ia*
5.
328
RELIGIOUS
"
who, dwelling in
He
whom
they
rules
them,
Yet
Human
it is
to
error
an
human
within
There
is apart from
Whatever
It
and
be
ever
is
him
divine
ultimate
in
individual
them
Vedanta
in
one
of
nature
they have no
which
must
Spirit,
distinctions
abolishes
which
reality
exist-
that
of Infinite
The
as
common
holds
and
One.
of
spiritual
pantheism
simply regards
the
deityonly, as
ground
that
belief
with
being independent
that
him.
suppose
-is inconsistent
spiritualessence,
in
from
ruler,immortal.
inner
but
knows,
or
dividuaiuy. ences.
for
body they
is
knowledge,
are, who
in.
real
whose
and
forms
nought."
to
comes
He
"
and
all elements
know,
not
hears
that
none
do
PHILOSOPHY.
and
aspiration,
be
must
and
one
the
as
same
for all.
Nor
Divine
does
(ran-
Kendencc.
that
reach
never
nor
infinity,
infinite,but
If
observe
we
find that
we
higher
the
sum
the
sea
than
word
syllablesof
with base.
than
the
1
the
which
mere
is
to
as
The
aggregate.
"
Soul
steel
is
uncreate
One
and
has
immortal
must
not
"
of
roar
one
very
the Whole
than
more
the
successive
mere
The
races.
or
ages
different
in it ; the
the
of
sum
as
chord
blend
historythan
So Brahma
unity as
shall
we
He
only as
not
processes,
orchestral
tones
flint added
than
this
it appears
Always
The
fact.
the
mental
conceive
not
of those
articulate
more
do
parts.
component
and
all ; and
can
it.
approach
even
own
our
finite addition
One.
the
as
as
up,
absorbs
the
summed
be
can
spark
is
acid mixed
mean
more
the limitations
(Plato,Phasdr
c.
53).
VEDANTA.
tfieparts.
of
lifts them
the Vedantists
from
Again
let
"
him.
the
as
one
of
Being
without
known
and
"
become
"
know
free."
it
Supreme
existent
or
without
Soul
it.
is also
this whole
from
future."
and
things,is
ot
different from
as
wretched
in its
different from
as
in
blended
"
the
it
helplessness:
His
these, and
divine
"
wisdom
"
Soul
is without
yet within
from, and
far and
all ; both
near
; not
me.
My
beings,yet as if it were"
All thingsexist
this my kinglymystery.
among
"Behold
not
are
non-existent
all ; apart
divided
by
beings is
One
different
Being
Soul
Bhagavadgita :
"The
them
in
supreme
aspects
of the
the
different
sullied
it is also
in this universe
Brahma
glory,its griefceases."
Both
"
the
sees
of
the
me
soul, immersed
The
when
to
of all
the Soul
nature,
every
is not
world,
world, because
effects,past, present,
who
They
fully
as
becomes
; none
of the
eye
world, so
to
in its own."
them,
causes
the
or
nature
every
Make
"
sun,
Upanishad
founded
arc
evils of the
the
by
this is
the non-difference
as
Katha
the
Yet
And
and
Supreme.
hear
us
Him
Upon
from
the
it rules them
but
higher meaning.
into
soul
them,
It absorbs
recognizedby
the
329
in
which
has caused
sustains
them
them, yet does not dwell
spirit
in them.
(confined)
Everywhere I am present in manifold forms,
of being singleand separable from them."
by reason
"
the
am
mother
the
the fire,
sacrifice,
of this universe
Vedas
the
incense.
am
the
father,the
Om,
mystic doctrine,the syllable
the
tion,
path,the support, the master, the witness, the habitatible
the refuge,the friend ; origin,and dissolution, and inexhausseed
I am
ambrosia, and death ; what exists and what exists
; the soul,in the heart of all beings : beginning,middle, and
not
; the
end."6
1
Katha, V. 8-1
Bhag.
follows
"
our
1.
"
Ibid.,II.
Ibid.,IX. X.
line of
14-
poem
thought.
"
is not
Svetasvatara
a
Up., I.
Upamshad,
nor
7-
Ibid.,IV.
purelyVedantic
7.
yet it
33O
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
What
all
is here
declares himself
forms
of
ocean
silent
worship
spring ; splendoritself
letters,A
thingsthat
among
among
Meru
of
also
kind.
and
form
; among
monosyllable Om
; among
"
One
Holy
mountains,
the
words,
"
the
; among
sun
among
worship,
the
among
sons,
sea-
; among
shine
silence,
knowledge of
good,the
the
"
wise.
He
continues
I have
"
the
indifference
mere
in each
be the Best
to
I am
lights,
waters, the
the
not
ideal; since
their
things,but
"Among
is
meant
and
made
"
by
portion of
one
myself."1
So
in the
fr
Hymn of Purusha,"
himself
as
sacrificing
is described
But
"
this all,
The
other
three parts
arc
three
parts, He
remains
to
be
and
born
conceived
above
it :
"
As
God
as
with
one
shall
the
is,or
how
the divine
world, and
yet
"
exists
Such
and
"
Vedantic, shows
in tunes,
does,
sound
from
He
it.
while
is the
affirmed
with
the
as
and
shut
transcendence
of
immanent
in its
to
that He
may
presence."3
all forms
Mind.
exaltation
sesame-seed,
be rated
sepain all his works, just as
the
wise
universe, it is
be
also
oil in
as
flavors,
unchanged
open
conceivable
must
fruit in its
remains
flowers
here
there
in
and
sun
eternal
is above
below
could
so
creation
Supreme
be, is
is but the quarter of his being : the
the heavens.
Ascending with these
beyond the world : the fourth part
die by turns." *
who
(thespirit),
above
the
where
In
not
above
worlds
and
this
oneness
forgottenthat
it, unfathomed
life beyond.
*
Bfag
BurnouPs
"
Jfva
Git""
Gn"n
ch.
translation,
in Jtttrjd. to JBhAgavata Purdrta-
J'rtMm, in A9tur.
Oriental
VEDANTA.
For
absorbed
such
and
One, all
self
was
contemplationof
of limit ceased;
sense
felt no
331
There
extinguishedits claims.
individual
but not the private,
in
the
felt
spiritualessence,
Absolute
finiteThesenscof
thoughtabsor*nion-
stillatma,
was
interest that
existence
Relative, conditional
name.
the
infinite of
the
more;
the
bore
the
merged
was
All in all,the
as
self;
one
clusive
in-
constitutive
principle,
by and through which
of being was
the sense
not
possible. I distinguish
of unity, from this whole."
myself,"says the disciple
To
has recognized
soul all has become
soul ; mind
its identity
with the universal
force, the primal, pervasive,
w
and
should
it
of
speak
this, which
the
ultimate
"
Brihad,
separate object]Him
eye cannot
enables us
to
by
itself.
see
know
one
existence.
[as
whom
How
can
How
apart from
as
of Mind?
substance
should
all
of mind
form
any
is the
of
reason
"How,"
asks
intrinsically
an
he
knows?"1
we
see
"The
see?"2
should
cosmical
forces
Meanwhile,
as
science, and
"
identical with
are
thought, intuition
with
to
come
we
are
and
reach
mind.
indicatingin Oriental
contemplation are beforehand
now
the
result from
"
"wa
Gn"n
Potk"m.
side which
33
RELIGIOUS
precludes
have
PHILOSOPHY.
materialism.
thus foreshown
human
the
history. Man
as
mind, as soon
infinity
aspire.
Let us do justice
to this dream
that drew the Hindu
seers
before
upward through their morning twilight,
the day of science
free intercourse
and
of nations
could
by
rise upon
the East.
That
rays which
are
somewhat
spectrum
thus
far, and
cheered
was
twilight
in our
ern
Westintercepted
which they may
help us to
bring out.
"I distinguish
not
myself from the whole."
is not analysis
science.
Quite
; it is not
The giftof
the East.
tje js jt Hebrew
Greek
self-assertion,or
not
philosophy as
the
term
; nor
who
be
way
infinite of
the
knows
absent.
The
"
the
the
is and
is not.
"
not
Knowing
and bang.
w
say
\s
the
self in
It is the
life it
grander
faith.
poet, child,
free flow
and
sees
the
loves.
heard, takes
poet'stongue
can
up the
but echo
"
what
am
loss of
EternaJ, alone
of the
it is the eternal
It is the
into itself,
and
its words
prayer, or
self-dissection.
It is
understandingdefines
of a worship of defisense
nite
present deity only as one
aspirationand
voice
human
But
man.
life into
our
lit-
Christian
modern
pietyin
saint, lover, in
as
will, which
of
fear, or
This
of
man
Where
go
Whoso
one
I am,
an*
nature
"
the Soul
with
tjiese Eastern
if thou
foundation,' becomes
he
there and
under
it,
in all"
what
mystics
worships God
dost know
do
the
founded
not
worships?
that is he.
hesitate
'
to
thought,
He
under
the
VEDANTA.
'
thought,
thought,
thus
He
'
is
He
great/ becomes
the
Brahma."2
self-assertion with
becomes
is said
whatsoever
the
"Whoever
prevalenthabit
the
only
under
; or
wise."1
Brahma
supreme
It is
great
becomes
is mind,'
knows
333
of
even
ing
associat-
done, that
or
shock
and
language like this, in any religion,
repel. It is perfectlynatural to the poetic sense,
to
the spiritual
imagination,to the spontaneity of
makes
faith and
self-surrender
the
It is
of love.
"
not
self-
people, the
or
age
alone,
spiritby which
vice of self-worshipis to
in
be
escaped.
Not
yet have
heard
we
relation of individual
"
Round
longas
and
round, within
it fancies
becomes
oil in
the two
is that absolute
so
truth and
when
seed
sesame
fire in
as
earth,
the
"
wheel, roams
and
itself different
trulyimmortal,
"As
to
of the
any better statement
universal life than this :
Soul
is found
by
pieces of
wood
found
by
soul must
The
poet does
the truth
churn
not
beginning, of human
by paying the price.
of
water
by rubbing them
his
by digging
together,
soul,through
own
laid
everywhere
or
of every
out
patiently
this is the
endeavor
and
thing."*
end,
must
not
come
aspirationappears in the
the
sufficiencyTO know
upon
of this
earnestness
really knowing
modern
as
pressure,
forgetthat
the
stress
him."
within
It
Supreme.
disciplinealone."4
"The
The
one
the
apart from
upheld by
vagrant soul,so
the
Western
and
seeing
truth.
concentrated
mind,
j^!^10
The
truth-
on
to
*
"
ancient
Taittariya, III.
Sv*t"Jvatarat I.
x.
6.
principle,"Whoso
3.
"
Ibid.,I. 15.
"
Mundaha^
Amritan"da
knows
or
sees
III. ii. 9
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
334
But
truth."
if this
not
principlewas
moral power,
it to be, as it certainly
how
came
was,
of thoughtfulmen
who
the resort
sought to comprehend
and master
the illsof life? What
must
theyhave
nature
meant
by "knowing," who said, "Whatever
becomes
truth
meditates
oge
meditates
tree
Here
is
separates,
The
to
even
and
one
he
nature
attains God"?1
God
on
that
to
on,
the
There
pride of
longing
he
goes:
Semitic
who
immortal
life.
myth
antagonism,the
the
to
two
same.
to
be
falsities,the sway
escape
of
the
is not
"
will
the
by
of livingby truth.
"Truth
alone,
necessity
and not falsehood, conquers
truth is opened the
: by
in the
path on whidi the blest proceed."2 "No purifier
world like knowledge."3 In the simplest and purest
a
supreme
of
form
conviction,
be ; in other
is
with
one
to
know
is
not
And
to
into the
this sacred
from
to
thought,and
Thought and
unityof
highestphilosophyas well. Plato
science" from "opinion," affirming
divorced
know
truth is
become
to
great ethical
truth.
Of
that vice
postulate,
the beauty of virtue
who
see
ignorance; none
being capable of violatingher laws. "Wisdom," in
quacy,
adethe Hebrew
Apocrypha, shines with the same
reflected in large measure
from the Hellenic
She
is the brightnessof the Everlasting
mind.
Light; and, being but one, she can do all things; and
in all ages, enteringinto holy souls, she maketh
them
is but
"
ch. viii.
Bkag. Gittlt
*
"
Mundak*.
III. 6.
VEDANTA.
friends
of
God
Kapila,
"is from
and
the
across
and
prophets."
delusion."1
thirsts
ages
that
the
shall
know
"Whoso
knows
of God
Christian
is the
"
the
is
Spinoza
knowledge
"
"Ye
"Bondage,"
more."2
no
And
the
loving Him.
genius the fourth Gospel
Word
lipsof his ideal
:
335
cipated,
eman-
answers
is
mystic,
says
with
one
of
whose
this truth
of universal
truth, and
truth
the
ion
relig-
shall
make
free."
you
"The
For
knoweth.
the
clouds
and
of
and
being
"is
Bacon,
says
of
truth
all
error
one.
truth
that
the
knowing,"
is but
man
prints goodness
in
descend
of
truth
storms
and
of
what
he
the}' be
passions
perturbations."3
To
be
what
one
knows
to
be
real
is for
ever
the
it is implied in
goal of noble effort, simply because
the unity and integrityof thought. Nothing is really
distinction
known
so
long as it stands aloof, as mere
external
the thinker, an
from
can
object only. Mind
know
only by finding itself in the thing known.
being is not
Nothing is reallythought by us, whose
made
with our
mystically one
thought, through the
which
makes
element
common
knowledge possible.
Nothing is reallysfoken or named^ unless the word or
is in some
name
sense
merged in the realityit would
needed
Hence, for Vedantic
piety,the name
express.
The
best wornot
to be spoken, but breathed
ship
only.
is the silent."4
Hence, too, the significanceof
and even
names
syllablesfor Oriental contemplation,
as
something far deeper and
carrying with them
real than an
venience.
more
arbitrarysymbolism for social conThinking, naming, knowing, are the ideals
"
"
24.
"
BAag.
Git A, ch.
x.
33^
of
RELIGIOUS
PHILOSOPHY.
contemplativelife.
to
was
Is
them
prove
purpose? Does
thing, knowledge with
To
know
be
is the
being
devout.
make
it not
what
with
thought one
it knows,
and
its
the
name
it means?
what
We
and
with
ideal
with
identifythem
earnest
all intense
not
To
truth
absorbed
life of
not by
by participation,
into
idea
our
observation.
that it
so
principle,
or
our
of
our
of it as
can
know,
and
path
or
we
"
save
what
actual, in ourselves
we
have
found
life,ideal
as
Sutra,
Upanishad,
prayer,
s;re for
With
spiritual
knowledge.
questioningthey beset the mystery
are
we
"The
thus:
opens
What
form of
cause
whom
we
Svetasvatara
By
do
infinite de-
the
possessed by
are
"
philosophy,
poetry,
"
of
incessant
being.
seekers
and
gether.
to-
converse
is Brahma?
live
The
Whence
where
at
last
are
we
governed? Do we walk after
By whom
of God?
And
a law, io joy and
pain,O ye knowers
and appointed,
thus:
decreed
the Kena
"By whom
Mitri asks :
The
does the mind
speed to its work ?
the soul forgetits origin?
How
How, leaving
can
In Y"jnaits selfhood, be again united thereto ?
How
valkya'sCode, the munis inquireof their chief:
and
has this world
into being,with gods, spirits,
come
abide?
"
"
"
"
men
; and
how
enlightenus
on
the soul
these
itself?
l
things."
1
K4/"., III.
xx8.
Our
minds
are
dark
VEDANTA.
wise
the Ved"nta
In
poems,
and are
questions,
in
ask
vain.
"
confounded.
down,"
337
and
men
answered
women
wiser
by
Experience is revealed,
Answer
truly, or thy head
saints
these
each
pound
proor
ones,
foolishness
shall
other, let
fall
hope
problems that all generations
symbolically. The
must
stated, solved, or left reverently in the
meet
are
shall death be escaped,
How
of the Unknown.
care
say
to
us
and
what
of
this
On
the
soul, when
what
What
fetters of life ?
the
are
is this witness,
?
each
The
one
wise
have
and
re
set
woven
within
present, the
soul
! this
world
whole
light
were
therebyF"1
wisely, and the questioner
immortal
I become
mine,"could
moon
woven
ever
If, O venerable
is the
and
sun
worlds
the
are
What
answer
is
dumb.
"
king of
The
hast
valkya. 'Why
'
"
Let
subtle
with
cattle,or
hear
what
boon
the
its
The
the Videhas
questionthem
best
of
knower
I rise before
Ask
on
w
in the
sees,
*
Is
it
seeking
'Even
both, O king of kings!
questions?
*
any has taught thee?
'
"
"
may
Brahma,
shall
have
thousand
is
cattle,
with
thee
with
warrior
rises
a
gold." "As
the string to his bow, so will
two
questions,"says Gargi, the
"
Vachacknu
do
thou
make
answer."
"
hears, unknown
that
Yajnavalkya?
YAjna-
came
And
Gargi 1
questions and answers
through the circle of being, resting at last
unheard
unseen
sees,
imperishable One, who
on,
lead
Then
'
binds
of
his throne.
on
come,
and
arrows,
daughter
thou
overlaid
their horns
with
at
sat
or
beside
knows,
hears,
or
there
whom
is
none
knows."8
"
Ibid.,IV.
22
x.
"
Ibid.,III. viii.
*
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
"
his
The
wise
does
that
earliest writers
but
thing else
of any
speak
not
inform
Hindus
the
Supreme,
also." !
action
about
the
us
on
the
as
their
efforts
soul from
separate the
to
from
NachiMas
Yama,
Death, demands
or
soul is immortal.
death!0"*
"It
boon,
hard
is
Nachikdtas!
And
the
question:
do
gods
compel
not
it of old.
Choose
this:
release
to
me
if the
2
:
replies
Death
asked
know
to
"
another
me
from
this."
The
"
JV.
gods indeed
thou
be found
speaker to
not
like
it of
asked
old,O
Death
to understand
easy
thee, O
Death
And
there
it,'
! there
is
no
for what
as
is
other
no
boon
other
like
this.'1
Nachikdtas
Choose, O
"
sons
and
"
of
end
All
man
is short.
dance
"
those
! the
With
and
Man
behold
The
boon
1
thou
of all
thee
song.
rests
and
not
thee, we
I choose
Mumhfia*
should
is what
III. i. 4.
live
only
If
so
we
should
long as
thou
obtain wealth
shalt sway.
I said.
*
Katha
L-II1.
"//""".,
VEDANTA.
"
What
and
in
living
man
dies,
"
"
long life?
great question,which
content
! the
Death
Answer,
that he
with
decays
he shall obtain
of such
knows
world,who knows
undecaying immortals
this lower
going to the
while
339
rejoicein
as
ask,
men
of
the
but that,whereof
Nachike'tas
asks no
other boon
coming world.
the knowledge is hid."
K
One
thing is good : another thing is pleasure. Both with
different objectsenchain
Blessed
between
these
is he who
man.
chooses
the good alone.
Thou, O Nachike'tas ! consideringthe
objectsof desire,hast not chosen the way of riches,on which so
"
perish.
many
and
who
round
subjectto
Of
"
are
with
of it,and
not
"
the
not
gained by
wise, go
round
blind.
He
and
other, is again
who
again
because
many,
they
do
not
hear
many
is the
knower.
exists,and
soul,
which
wonderful
desire
sway.
my
the
objectsof
this world
believes
the
thee.
attract
"They
lead to different
and
"
not
"
The
thee,
Nachike'tas
believe
Thee
house
with
open
door.
"
The
heart,leaves
the
to
the unfathomable
this
questioner yet
being
which
this whole
of
Then
follows
praise of
of
"
one
the
nature
one,
is not
with
does
it die
from
produced
slain,
though the body
nor
was
any
beholdest,
times, of
known
different
as
and
causes,
essential
deity:
"Make
content.
thou
from
as
is in the
One, who
is the
me
on
both
body, the
Nor
meditation
wise, by
being ;
effects."
of
spirit,
"
it
it.
is slain.
was
not
Eternal
produced
and
without
from
any
decay,it
If the
"
then
slayerthink,
both
slain.
abides
of them
Subtler
do
than
in the heart
He
"
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
34""
who
what
of his senses,
subtle,greater
is
slain,
am
is it
slay,nor
not
than
what
is
great,it
living.
from
is free
It does
well.
know
not
of the
or
slay,'
and
desire
griefbeholds,through
the soul.
majesty of
that
quillity
tran-
"
"
truth*
own
Whoever
"
has
evil ways,
from
has
subdued
not
his
obtain
it,not
even
; know
intellect
concentrated
and
senses,
ceased
not
his
does
mind,
not
by
knowledge."
the
as
the soul
Know
"
charioteer,and
horses, their
the
"
of the charioteer.
"
is
Whoso
has
But
the
unsubdued,
senses
is wise
whoso
the
has
like wicked
descends
to
"Higher than
objectsis the mind
"
than
the
unmanifested
like
the
world
again.
goal from
But
the
senses
whosoever
he
gain
the
is wise,
is not
born
their
objects,higher than
higher than mind ; higher than
are
; intellect
not
their
lect
intel-
this
the Unmanifested
great one
Spirit;4 higherthan
this is
higherthan
nought
the
it is the last
highestgoal.
limit and
Let
horses
great soul.3
Higher
"
are
subdued
senses
whence
mindful, always pure, gains the
One.
again,the highest place of the all-pervading
the
senses
of the charioteer.
horses
goal,but
The
objectsthe roads.2
is unwise
Whoso
good
the
as
the
his
subdue
wise
knowledge
his
in the
edge,
knowlin the
and
The
more
Soul chooses
this man's
body
its
as
be
"
It
own."
"
In
in
thinks,
with Mdller
common
of the
it chooses-
within,and
not
through
revelations.
Compare
Plato in
PkrJrvs,
"
74.
"
The
"rider."
Purusta.
VEDANTA.
"Awake,
wise
arise,get
say
the
to
to
341
Him
is
attend.
difficultto tread
as
as
The
razor's
edge."
"
The
wise
related
tells and
who
eternal
the
received,
Nachikdtas
and
hears
is
tale,which
adored
in
the
Death
world
of
Brahma."
Dr.
the
"that
Upanishad,
of this
derives
the
from
philosophy, and denies
knowledge of Brahma
the possibility
We
should say rather
of a revelation." l
Its
it grandly identifies knowledge with
revelation.
God
is revealed
wise by their own
to the
nature.
One's soul reveals its own
truth ; not
to be
gained
by mere
knowledge of Vedas, by understandingnor
by science;" "not by word, mind, nor eye, but by
it is desired ;
the soul by which
nor
by intellect alone,
of intellect with soul."2
but by "union
in this
read so much
There
is nothing of which
we
Hindu
thought and worship as Immortality.The
"
"
sense
It is the word
for
final
end
of immor-
with1 uy*
is one
aspiration. "Whoso
the Supreme obtains
ot
immortality,"is the burden
Immortal
become
precept, philosophy, and prayer.
of all human
"
the
to
know."
who
those
Certainly
mind.4
the
But
not
was
idea
of
Ibid.,VI.
It
did
meaning
they
attach
as
not
it does
intenser
this
so
self-consciousindividuality
before these
stand so definitely
before
gence
sharper intelli-
the
ness
self-conscious-
simply because
conceived
as
definitely
"
Ibid.,II.
23.
VI.
modern
of the
individualism
was
Jntrod.
"
"
did
souls
and
a,
the
death
dreaming
What
term
beyond
12.
present fact;
II.
13.
9.
denied
in the
BrUuid(\V.
v.
a*
13)that
are
after death
become
there is any
self-con
with
sciousnem;
Brahma.
342
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
because
it is
definite
never
which
tends
to
to
the
contemplative
imagination,
it,rather
escape
than
seeks
to
hold it fast.
On
the
which
and
to
the
refinement
fears which
and
of
growth
things,did
and
trouble
not
beset
dependence on it
the understanding,
of personalrelation
with
them
it in view
of the
the
mystery
physicaldeath.
It is here
', so
feelingof personal liberty
that the
much
Western
in the
stronger
.-.^
Difference
than
in
its value
and
the
Eastern
of Eastern
defect.
conscJu^"
has
by them,
Their
this
of
sense
strengthensthe
a
at once
it expresses
Oriental
the
and
At
the
as
soul
same
own
an
belief
develops
productive force.
its
cherished
so
and
free intelligent
purpose;
existence, and
conscious
as
shows
advantage over
that
Emanation,
human
races,
of divine
act
ness-
in
the
complexity and
men
doubts
of
with
comes
that anxious
hand
other
on
its
the
thus
own
ance
continu-
time, this
nurtured
not
only by the belief
strong individuality,
other ways,
brings
just mentioned, but in so many
a
certain
sense
of isolation.
that demands
Self-consciousness
comes
be-
It
profoundestcare.
is besiegedby anxieties and fears, arisingfrom mysteries
the understanding,thus roused
which
to full
and
in itself alone, is yet incompefaith in itself,
tent
But a largerliberty
to fathom.
succeeds, which
It comes
of fresh self-absorption
drops the burden.
in the life of the whole, as
in ideas and principles,
and Man.
the unityof God
of this jealouswatch
The
absence
over
personal
would
consciousness
the Hindus
to feel
cause
naturally
comparativelylittle interest in continued existence
a
treasure
VEDANTA.
after
Yet
death.
343
strong is the
so
desire
of
these
dreamers
Brahma.
For
they
traced itback
followed
to
past
of actions
shrank
from
deeds,
as
lives
..
T
,
Individual
in former
done
future bonds
if
future
in reminis-
believed
ones;
cence
spiritthrough
the
of
of
states
being ;
penaltyfor present
immortalUy'
was
they fullyrecognizedthat personality
continuous
and
which
seemed
to
worth
them
the
sacrifice
of all
One
of the
the
of
sense
Upanishads,
communion
with
God.
cally
poeti-
as
ascending to Brahma's
justman
about its faith
there it is questionedby Him
world:
is
and
knowledge, and, being wisely answered,
welcomed
As
thus
This
my
the old
conscious
light,whither
all desires
shall be
"
Veda
world
gone
fulfilled,"
Kawkitaki
is thine."
world
"
U*an., Weber,
so
before, and
even
I. 395-4"3-
where
the abstrac-
344
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
tions of later
crown
nature
sacrifice
meditatest
thou
"On
devotion.
and
thy
at
last
ever
howas
the
whatever
heavens
are
go."1 "The
Light;"2
"3
"the highest thought is a drop of Light;
and the
for its guide.4
As a
has a sunbeam
departingspirit
its slough, so this body is left by the
serpent casts
Its immortal
life is Brahma,
soul.
even
Light,"5
Of the desire to keep track of the individual soul
shall speak elsedefinite path beyond death, we
where.
a
on
sentiment
But, after all, surely the vaguer
in lifeitself
is nobler ; leaving
of a natural confidence
that shalt
thou
"
this invisible
benignityand
that these
whose
in the
that
the
Mere
to
the
confident
for the
nature
to
God,
soul
real
continued
highest fdhn,
its
definition of Immortal
proper
know
Ljfc" is
as
laws;
is best
philosophy,in
knowledge
of God.
detail,
Vedanta
immortalityaffirms
immortal
what
involve
must
relations
The
of
wisdom
and
discernment
byJ
of the
being.6
existence, from
world
to
world, did
and
the evidence
Bhagavadsitb.
'
Thomson's
'
Brikad,
18, 7.
of the fact, at
Brihad.
to p
60 ;
once.
Brahma-Sutras^
"
Bnkad,
in
Colebrooke, I. 366.
IV. iv. 14.
345
VBDANTA.
wherever
and
the
express
of
essence
the
Forceofthis
evidence-
employed
are
it is
Idea^
as
indicated
here
whenever
same,
terms
same
But,
it.
to
idea
of the
Manifestlythe contents
to be
not
are
supposed
for
the
ever
this
on
spiritualevidence
subject.
ourselves
How
immortal,
can
we
possibly know
than
otherwise
ble,
by experience of what is imperishaand
by knowing that we are in and of it, and
know
thyselfimmortal,"
inseparablefrom it? wTo
said
"
Goethe
also,
Evidences
of
fatal
their defect
and
reappearance
death,
as
through
the
whole."
"
which
immortality
assurance
of
from
men
live in
do
crude
are
are
traditions
which
those
of many
rest
law
fect
imperis
future
single miraculous
on
testimonies
after their
persons
natural
some
of
meet
relation
infer
which
those
not
and
and
vitality
spiritual
Such
them.
to
"
of
conditions
these
the
all
and
those
to
bodily
which
fed
be spiritually
can
proceed on the ground that we
desire, or even
or
by
by the reflection of our curiosity
of our
the echoes
gossip,from beyond the veil. Of
continued
of mere
such physicalevidences
existence,
the Vedanta
nothing. It does not
philosophyknows
seek its data on this external plane.
But
whose
of those
of evidence,
higher forms
method,
still the
best
we
know,
has
the
most...
.
illustrations*
intimate
relation to essential
truth
and
life,
346
RELIGIOUS
the
knowledge of
hymn, as Miiller
"There
in
was
PHILOSOPHY.
in
God
soul; and
the
it, from
translates
the
beginning
itself.
death
death
no
Vedic
one
therefore
1
immortality."
no
Soul
cient,"
immortality', "indestructible,Andissipated,not to be seized nor
itself was
"
"
touched
be
to
not
soul
It is one's
be desirous
he
always
of immortal
Soul
The
he
He
says,
is
To
the
brightas
of death."
And
"
the
as
nature
is known."6
soul
from
the
becomes
"
He
off
hearts
know
above
name
is the
Not
or
Sansk.
is the
the
bridge
says the
tality
thought,then immor-
of
immortal
art
of all
ing
universe,always dwell-
revealed
immortal.
below
space
is the
work
beings,is
or
Those
who
know
this
here."8
None
can
between.
space
in
eye.
immortal."
"
He
at
the
as
Soul, whose
become
Him
space
the
darkness
is known,"
of every
It is "the death
heart,thou
Supreme
in the
"
thy desires
of the
"That
who
Bhagavadgita
immortal."7
Cast
bondage
"
Mundaka,
nal
eter-
dualityin the
the notion
of being different (in essence)
the soul upheld by him
Supreme ceases,
when
The
beyond
sun
the
of death."3
life.
immortality."6 "When
Kena,
Wise, mindful,
mouth
know
immortal
all, makes
"
the
escapes
this.
was
sum
in
to
"
nature."
serene
hour
this, "if
teaches
that
preme.2
Su-
the
pure,
finds the
the
soul
own
with
one
Him
as
For
whose
Him
likeness."
beholds
dwellingwithin
with
Him
become
Lit
560.
"
Bh.
"
JBrtk.,II. iv- ;
"
Katha, VI.
G." VIII.
15.
"
Upanishads,passim
6
Mundaka,
Bhagav. Gitd.
II. it.5.
tfvet"svatara.
"
^vet"sv^
IV.
17-20.
"
"
Kena, II.
317
VEDANTA.
In
that interior
in which
sense
as
in
one
only is
eternal
Conceived
phantasmal.
is
manifold, transitional,not
as
the
Mayl" the
phenomenal.
essence,
but
as
"
"Where
is
be found
cannot
"The
Destruction
ears.'
our
in the land
deep saith,
me.'
God
where
and
wisdom,
place of understanding?
living.
of the
It is not
and
the
death
in
'
me
say, 'We
only knoweth
and
the
have
the way
to
saith,
sea
it. He
in
Not
of its fame
heard
It
with
place.
"
from
Behold
"
"
wisdom
sky
him
nor
also
shadow,
His
which
sea,
the
find in the
not
nor
thy wisdom
; and
to
depart
it turned
knowing
fear
that foothold
"
by
in destruction
reality; and
only as
reality.
from
that is
evil,thy understanding."
The
to
Lord,
was
the
and
the
death,
was
perishable to
the
unchangeable to be a
the fear of being swept
tide of fleeting
His
forms.
in casting off delusion, and
and
imperishable refuge,
of evil "was
forsaking,
knowing truth as the one
The
shifting
play of forms in time and space, in that
Did
illusion.
not truth in this sense,
was
they were
they not change with the eye itself that beheld them?
Of what could their flowing and flitting
ance?
give assur-
of man,
This
evanescence
and
piqued
mocked
it to
the
infinite thirst
negation. This
was
their
348
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
It
mdyd.
change.
which
It
unreality; yet
was
who
one
interests with
would
reality.
It will
be
declaration
better
applied
be
with
such reality
contrasting
in this point of view would
in
word
the
use
it would
in which
sense
in
sense
great human
in
which
Maya
their
to
the
in
not
of
universe
the
associate
to
in the
to the world
)
learned
had
contradistinction
understood
with
coextensive
was
its
evanes-
its
become
of
nonentity,not a
negation. It was
part of the mystic's
pure
solution
of his problem of aspiration
versus
nent
mg*
actual, of the
imperfection, of ideal and
moral
choice between
a
higher and a lower aim.
Maya was his explanationof that flicker of the senses
which
disturbed
his contemplation,and
mocked
his
heart
effort to fix thought and
His
on
Being alone.
and evil,
mastery of wandering desires, and sorrow,
not
was
mean-
and
his ideal
on
bitterness
of all that
the
It
These
that I
them
see
reallyas
not
for the
so
when
am
It solved
It is
Their
them
smote
it meant
they seem.
I shall know
even
and
sense,
"
only
its oneness
as
in
is in
sense
through
mean
of self and
master
For
moment.
what
Illusion.
the world.
overcame
thingsare
actual, which
in that word
hope, was
mystery.
in the
it is
knowing
become.
Give
us,
what
we
understanding of
current
dream
of
the
of
faith
of the East
material
and
stands
fast for
and
work
into 'the
believer
the
attainingso
now
social
from
us
in
also.
uses
mdyd
And
its
uses
; turn
the
clear actualism
of
felt,none
fast,full
transcendental
the
and
positive
West;
which
are
the
the
remain
necessity
less truly
; though
VEDANTA.
349
ever
persistenceof whatarrived at actual being," the exactly
has once
of instability
and
oppositepole to that Oriental sense
become
the all-controlling
transience, has now
spring
of thought and conduct.
Goethe
what
in its root,
meant
ma,
or
realityconsidered
which
in
finite existence
first
this
then
real;
as
manifestation
Meaning of
theword-
its
is
at
to the
of the
sense
infinite in
and
so,
"
to take
its
up
its dream,
its
into shadow,
substance
concrete
into
to
turn
positivereal
in the fervent
heat of faith.
Some
mdyd
referred
have
to
advanced
an
the
complete conception ot
of Hindu
stage
philosFunction
In
ophy.
_.
the
certain realism
earlier
"
TT
Upamshads
of
"
there
is
and
aMayainthe
Of
Aryanmind'
life ; and
"
Buddhism.
the
But
of
its substance
seems
to
be inherent
in
the
structure
Banerjea,Dialogues
on
Hindu
3SO
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
(so far)illusion in
On this habit of holding
view of a better future one.
the
facts of experience as provisionaldepends the
it. This is no
of progress which
distinguishes
power
fanciful analogy. To the courage
and energy
of the
Aryan race, as well as to its contemplativefaculty,in
the West
in the East, the actual is always plastic
as
in the waking
convertible.
It flits like dreams
and
that beckons
before the higher possibility
moment,
beyond. All is mdyd, as contrasted with the permanence
Neither
in speculation
of productive Mind.
nor
practiceis any special form of being held to be
force.
reconstituting
independent of this all-revising,
it discerns of the world, the more
The
more
intensely
the conceptionsthat are
does it transfer realityfrom
and
behind
turn
other words,
imperfect;in
to
those
into the
unmakes,
same
and
that
are
as
before, and
sweep
transformingflood. Mind
makes
these
in
makes,
again.
Yet the true limitation of mdyd comes
through this
the only substantial reality
and
as
very faith in mind
in the consciousness
; a fact which
appears pre-eminently
power
of the Indo-European.
I refer to the claim
of the individual soul to persistence,
ing
by virtue of holdin itself full recognitionof this validity
of mind.
of being,in other words, involves parConsciousness
ticipation
Eastern
in being. No
of universal
dream
of definite forms or
metamorphosis,or of the unreality
of experience,
is likelyto shake
the
the evanescence
culture is enforcing,
of somewhat
which
sense
manent
perof one's changing
in the subjectivesource
and desire.
With
us, as
thoughtand growth, memory
sciousness,"
well as with these mysticdreamers, such words as "conhover
in a dim
"self," identity,"
phere
atmosof past changes and future possibilities.
But the
w
VEDANTA.
indefiniteness
surelyinto
and
this
351
comes
sense
the
be
real
ness,
self-conscious-
to life as
meaning and validity
arrived at personality,
life. To have once
to generate
the perceptionof being, and to have
of
consciousness
it as real, is to partake of that reality.And
whatever
in like manis achieved
ner
by this personalityparticipates
detail of
in its validity.So that even
the fleeting
eternal
life and conduct
assumes
meaning. The use
of illusion is to deepen, not to destroy,this meaning
;
being geniallyinterpretedas friendlyto the soul, and
the natural index of its perpetualgrowth. We
may
well believe that it had its helpfuland hopeful aspects
to the more
contemplativeOriental mind also, seeking
giving sublimer
in
its way
to
lose
in the
self-consciousness
individual
Maya
of form
and
the
was
delicate
of
mdyd,
; the
from
too, that
of
it appears
as
of the
gods, and
expectation,the thief
genius can
laggard tortoise of
trace
ofMaya-
in the
keen
theless
never-
time.
dialectics
Eleatic School,
Greek,
versatile
the
we
In
evanescence.
cheat
flow
intangibleAnalogues
is messenger
brisk and
music
each
of the
who
also
whose
draw
It is
sign
mythology
of Hermes,
their deceiver
trusts
of transition,of the
sense
elusive; the
mother
of
fine
the
352
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
The
common
its hdispen-
of civilization is not
sense
this ancient
of Illusion.
wisdom
with
at war
It needs
no
sabieness.
on
it
Does
mock
not
definitions ?
stable
Not
The
boy's coppers
eagles to the miser
a
drowning man's
dragging him down
?
shrewd
business
How
gold
are
loss of all ?
to
all
not
facts
the
darkness
what
are
so
the shrewrd
Are
down
sweeps
the
in
trembled
who
petty men
yet for thee, great Maya, with
beneath
Room
knowledge relative
they are ? An owl's
detects what
of this world
our
as
but
gold.
mean
preservation,and
for
Is
him
to
our
Are
waist
gold
colossus
his shadow
does
even
and
ideas
fixed
our
us
sees
peering into
eyes
Molecular
cannot.
we
of
Who
bility
immo-
illusion.
an
"
What
not.
what
cilia of the
the
or
is made
nature
what
tell
us
and
show
as
do
to
the Soul
beneficent
evil.
For
seem,
then
rotifer ?
to
the
thought that
stars
that
M"y"
if
and
chemist
sees
all
What
as
sense
to
is
nature
solve the
mean
is there
water-drop,
the world,
Eternal
an
loss
to
let him
and
galaxies
combines
stillhelps us
and
image
knows
; but
in the
monad
hours.
sorrow
what
Our
in the
we
is
she
stands
comes
in
Now
to
it
as
aeons
deity,
And
problems
of
exactlywhat they
our
hope to find
353
VRDANTA.
which
that in them
If inscrutable
not
see
we
wrongs
from
read
a
higher
newly
point of vision, then what are providence and growth,
itself ?
There
is
shall we
and
how
justifyexistence
take to heart the
solution of these mysteries till we
no
the
Plutarch
of illusion.
laws
finely says, "Alter
of your misfortunes
nature
struction
by putting a different con-
vices
and
not
are
relief
as
of
stability
between
thus
still and
take
indeed
poison,the
we
are,
bee
that
all below
and,
God
is
permanent
mdyd
girditwith
;
that, when
not
certainties
that
meant
this to be
have
largerthe
To
read
making,
life,
"
is the
and
path
you
Undeniable
spider sucks
proverb. What
the
the
says
deny
as
fact
find that
later, we
or
illusion, hides
the
and
Where
sooner
that
yield him
do
honey,"
loss, and
illusions
we
see
"
and
his
death
success,
"
they
finds
the
recognize illusion,
pain
saw
gain in
as
to
that
contacts
as
us.
as
to
seem.
masters
loss
see
granite,very rigid is
and things as
they are.
arc
we
they
and
is
men
He
to
ever
but how
to
failure
freedom,
reality.
Very solid
shall
wisdom
and
metamorphoses,
expect
lines
these
as
not
to
it is man's
Always
the hard
fate
to
to
them."
on
well
be
their
hindrance
turns
only
he
hide
we
sterner
learn
react
even
to
from
and
their" fine
fates.
how
All the
universal
the
heart
23
our
did
life.
the
They
rough
need, then,
credulity,
pluck divine
our
doubt, but
of
more,
more
tions
adapta-
; soften
charms
help.
Natural
dream.
and
delights; recognized more
of practicalcapabilities
in
sense
that
trusted
whatsoever
and
protectiveuses,
delicate talismans
to
be
to
was
knew
delusion
secret
dreams.
And
354
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
in the rush
whirl of social
and
of
things,we
conviction
best
and
the
the
Hindu
The
immutable,
faith, to be
and
philosophydid
tion
world
indeed
substance
fromParable
Brahma,
his
maya,
and
within
so
in
fail
not
believe
the
to
illusion; yet
and
It
therefrom.
still;
had
at
least
was
Brahma's
was
outside
the
not
its
it
"breathing,"his "sport,"his
him
Crea-
this side.
on
divine intent
the
dream.
was
separated
not
own
in
reality
illusorythan to believe
and
the ground of law
be
to
senses
eternal, the
duty
It is better
magoria
phantas-
of the transcendental
more
is pure
that there
highest only.
and
world
all the
want
the
machinery,
magic,"
ball, made
"
"
from
away
mouth,
the
"
is the
it was,"
one
it
as
God
said, and
"God
were.
it was,
and
thotight,
"
is
other.
the
religion,fervent
Hebrew
emphasized
and
as
spiritual
God
separation between
it
and
was,
the
Semitic and
"
world,
Aryan
"deais.
,,
especially the
world
of
It
man.
was
ideal,
shrjnkingOf the soul before its own
of short-coming; and these seeds of
in a deep sense
alienation in the religious
sentiment
fear and
grew
into debasing theologieswhich
no
imperfectbridgeof mediation
atonement
work
or
can
permanently
belief emphasized oneness
Hindu
of God
redeem.
1
"
tjie
He
who
Svetasvatara^
the
'magic
III.
of God
existence,him^eif
form."
is
i;
'
.
IV.
9.
because
the unity of
ch. h.
/?""".,
"The
the
MayS
is Mm
universe
reality;like
of the
an
actor,
maya,
creates
Vedantists," says
the
whole."
VEDANTA.
for
fearlessly
the
the
Semite
the
awe
conception of
even
the
self-condemnation
355
in
the
felt in
It
Infinite.
like
his
of
presence
stern
not
was
his
goad
And
law.
moral
own
of
it
into
degenerate, though in different ways,
mythology and rite as superstitiousas the Semitic.
that reBut its ground was
ligion,
faith, not fear; and now
for
mature
enough to dispense with schemes
"reconcilingGod and man," affirms, as its startingof deity,it is simply resuming
point,the immanence
with practical
a higher plane, and
on
insight,the truth
divined.
which
early Aryan philosophy instinctively
I do not
forget that idolatryof the Veda, which
claims
of devoto disprove these
might seem
vedawor^
shiPIn the wide
freedom
tion to the Spiritalone.
the
Hindu
of discussion
to
schools, through
open
the primal quesendless subtleties of speculationon
tions
of being and
thought, the authority of this
could
bible, twisted
common
Vedanta
and
accommodated,
that teachers
or
like
times
saw
the
them
human
are
only.
called
makers
might
tion.
ques-
especially,labor
commentators,
to
rishis,who
the
author,
that
the
of the
hymns, really
far this last theory implied that
of these inspired men
were
planted
sup,
How
faculties
35 6
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
of soul
the
to
or
study of scripture,
else
imply
to
this
its
of
tenor
"
name."9
than
more
lesser
Vedas
the
and
the Eternal
which
It may
be of
of
spirit
to the
as
visit made
to
the
wrote
testimonyof
two
science
the author
ago,
records
a
He
their schools
of
study
three centuries
or
one
the
the
is known."3
One
higher is
the
to hear
use
sciences:
two
are
the
comprehends
of words,
by
"There
with
eminent
an
he
the
company
Hindu
of devotees
such
independence,
thing comparable to
and
but
my
the
heard
never
ears
speeches
of
beheld
never
eyes
my
any
pated
emanci-
these
men."
few
of this
to
gave
"
The
passages
of the
supreme
any
on
the
it
meaning
"
Whatever
su-
the literature
brought togetherfrom
enveloped in
Whoever
beholds
Soul.
alone, and
creature.
is to be
When
the
one
soul
knows
in all
the
all
thought
beings in
beings,cannot
that all is
soul,when
look
he
its
"
"
Adore
Him, ye gods,after
'
Chhantbgya.
whom
"
the year
Mundaka,
I. i. 5.
with its
*
rolling
days
V"yasaneya Upon.
357
VEDANTA.
is
Life.
lights,the Immortal
all,the Bridge,the Upholder of
of
Ruler
and
they fall."
"
The
of
Preserver
is,the
He,
the
Lord
truth,the
in
of purest
Ruler
Infinite
adored
is
bliss,He
like the
Spirit,is
Perfect
ancient
"By
Him
comprehend
between.
For
Him
whose
from
in the space
above,
Him
they who
He
has
is to
arisen
below,
is
beholds
heart
the
can
the space
or
glory there
None
be
the
None
pervaded.
is infinite
name
everlasting.
is
He
alone
the space
in the
Not
:
lest
of all
the Mover
after darkness.
sun
the
sun
One,
Light and
by the deity of
knowledge."
the eye
worlds
"
great,the
that
is the
He
ness.
like-
no
Him
and
mind
by
come
be-
immortal."
hands
feet He
Without
speeds,He takes.
eye He
hears.
He
is all-knowing,yet known
ear
by none
sees, without
;
undecaying,omnipresent,unborn ; revealed by meditation ; whoso
knows
Him, the all-blessed,
dwellingin the heart of all beings, has
*
peace."
everlasting
He
is not apprehended by the eye, not by devotions
nor
by
mind
is purifiedby the light of knowledge
rites ; but he whose
"
Without
or
"
beholds
undivided
the
by thought, more
dwellinghere in
"
The
wise
things;
as
distant
the heart
behold
who
the
One,
ruler
obtain
"
and
for him
who
this Soul
soul
inner
eternal bliss ;
This is dearer
prayers
of
they,not
than
son,
the
all distant
than
the
as
"
Inconceivable
things,and
know
others."
near,
; as
dwelling within
all, as
also
eternal among
that
of many,
than
soul.
behold."
can
those
intelligent
among
knows
who
transient
that
which,
behold
the
themselves,
wealth, than
all
things;
for this
is
Whoever
worships the soul as dear, to him what
deeper within.
is dear is not perishable.6It is for the soul's sake that all are dear.*
The soul is to be perceived onlyby its own
idea ; and only
true
"
by
him
"
who
Truth
that it is real."
alone, not
road which
abode.
declares
falsehood,conquers.
desires
By
are
truth is
opened
the
satisfied,
:"
'
"
Brihad,
IV.
Mundaka,
iv.
aa.
III. i. 7, 8-
"
JvfM"atora,III.
"
Katka,
V.
12,
13.
"
Brikad, I. iv 8.
"
'
Katha* VI.
"
Mundaka,
12, 13.
111. 6.
IV. VI.
the
supreme
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
Let
"
one
perish. Whatsoever
He
gains that
mind.
Therefore
knows
from
desires
wise
world
let
the soul."
The
"
place, and
Soul,the
the
shall not
his work
shall he
same
obtain."
"
he
his
as
and
those
who
one
imagines in his
prosperityworship Him \vho
desires
desires
which
he
who
studied
has
the
scripturescasts
them
by,
he
as
is free-
who
seeks
"
"
There
"
is
higher and
lower
science
is that of the
the lower
the
"
"
free.7
'"
behold
To
is to
subdue
sin, not
discipline,
work,
"Whoso
"
soul
has
prayer,
the
is
shall
evil ways
this Vedantic
prayer.
old
eternal
old
an
not
cry
hymn
"
"
Mundaka
'
Brihad.
Up., V.
obtain
true
Up.,
I. iv
Ibid.,IV.
I. li 7,
10.
iv. 5.
8,
10.
ideal
life,
is itself essentiallifts
its religious
earnestness
for
is often
18.
with
one
pantheism
And
of life,which
"
become
aspirationto
jy a
is
There
"
from
ceased
not
then
soul is
hours
his
as
'"
If prayer
up
evil.
"
his reward."
so
be
subdued by it."8
Soul is moral
As
to
quoted
in the
"
Mundaka,
"
Jabala, Weber,
"
Mundaka
"
33.
Katka
24-
"
III.
last
Upanishads.
10.
Indiscke
Up., I. i. 5.
Up., II.
rest.
Studun,
II
75-
VEDANTA.
359
"
"
To
whose
me,
world, the
Withhold
obtain
truth, hidden
The
soul
same
immortality,then
that is in thee
let my
the
"As
birds
this universe
From
"
the
death
from
is
"'
no
end
to
uttered
in
misery,save
What
not
this absolute
was
surrender
mean
of
sake
to deliver
the
! to
to dwell
bliss.
ail
there,so
darkness
I have
to
light,
the world."8
overcomes
knowledge
of God."
renounced
It did
all.' "
Renuncia-
tion-
the
meant
all that
And
rejectionof
altogether. His problem
from
transient.
'
It
world
his soul
spirit
my
Remember
for the
self-indulgence
practicaluses.
and
senses
Let
of sin."
path
renunciation?
of
I.
Agni
real ; from
the
to
me
true
am
tree
dazzlinglight.
being. For I
immortality. This
to
There
"
Supreme."
unreal,lead
the crooked
! to
of
consumed.
Guide,
beloved
repair,O
the
to
body
mind
thy actions,remember,
my
God, all-knowing! deliver from
be
of the
upholder
Sun
by thy vase
behold thy
I may
thy splendorsthat
immortal.
am
to
entrance
is truth, open,
duty
was
pendent,
conditional, de-
was
since he tracked
these
forms
of
But
this could
not
be
in any
called the
true
he
of the word.
For
recognizedsense
he strove
beatitude, and
highest goal for which
path emancipation. Its bliss was "knowing God,"
end
"
joy of
Brahma
hundred
him
who
is the
its
life."
"immortal
A
its
reaches
the world
highestbliss
"
BrUuid,
V.
Brihad,
I. iii.28.
"
Arunika
of
are
of all." fl
Up., 15-18.
JPnutia
^vttasvatara,
VI. ao.
"
Up., IV.
360
RELIGIOUS
I find
evidence
no
PHILOSOPHY.
that
earnest
have
men
made
ever
self-
could
be, non-existent.
well
To
it is
me
in the idea
absorbed
so
aim
should
suppose
whole
and
heart
prove
the
as
this.1
But
mind
stand
be
soul
they
any
the
making
to
Buddhist
to
prove
which
one
any
that
philosophy,
religious
of Infinite Life
destroying,in
at
consciousness
very
not
quiteincredible
absolute
any
it.
revealed
the
that
sense,
And
can
we
efforts have
Nirvana
been
made
an
of
the
Oriental
of Western
definite moulds
clear
his
irrationality
and
from
do
satisfactory,
the
of
extreme
difficulty
far
are
such
thing but
mystical consciousness
in
this is,
as
thought.
It should
,.,..".
Life
in
be
fullyrecognizedthat
tion
sought
"
but
reality;
God.
cpnceit of
this ardent
not
to
escape
error,
devo-
unreality,
J
perturbation,
the
understanding,idolatryof
in sense,
and slaveryto things,
Our
self,absorption
in it I burn
the wood
of duality;
fire is piety,and
instead of a sheep, I sacrifice egotism. This is my
change
"
Horn."*
The
Alexandrian
pervaded by
1
this Oriental
But
interpretation.
Veddntist sage ; quoted in Dabut"n,
the weakness
*
school
of
Greek
thought
and
M tiller have
Eter-
fullyshown
of their
ch. ii.4.
Horn
was
is the sacrificial
butter.
VEDANTA.
nal.
It
pursued
soul with
its ideal
of
earnestness
remain
the
the
"ecstasy,"or identityof
with
objectas the only reality,
faith of which
of Christian
Church
has
refused
life in
the
to
noblest
to
age
the
; a
And
recognize,from
to
an
; to the
ages
the
of Plotinus
religiousfervor
the Enneads
monument
spiritgave
same
minds
this
marvellous
3(51
fountain
the
of the ideal
man.
The
in substance, however
same
cal Western
mind
from
:
ejaculation
the
Thou
the
practi
tine's
Augus-
hast
remote
made
us,
Lord
! for
reminiscence
secret
of
"
the
immortal
sea
which
It haunts
all religious
brought us hither."
imaginationfrom the Vedi'c hymns down
to Tauler
and the Theologia Germanica
to Wordsworth
and
;
Emerson,
and
He
one
who
devout
out
puts
the
"As
and
known.
Known
known.
So
liberated
By
He
who
the
as
from
all wisdom
when
the
of his
place he
own
sought
to their end
come
and
name
thinks
is
Him
in the sea,
losingname
form, proceeds
the wise
Sufi poet
to
does
comprehended
immortal
thought.
is Brahma
know
not
He
is
truly
life." 3
"
all is the
*
beyond comprehension
in every
nature
one
knowledge comes
of whom
Amritan"da.
"
laysit down,
from
Thou, independentof
"
the
thinks Brahma
singsthe
0 Thou
Henry Vaughan
Upanishads :
who
this
of
sonnets
has ceased
and
is found."
Soul."
By him
Him,
torch
flowingrivers
form, so,
the Divine
Say
found God
has
in the darkness
"
the
Jones Very.
"
as
and
manifestation,
thou
and
"
we,' Thyself
Muwfaka.
'
thou
and
"
Ktna.
we,'
"
362
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
Thy
nature
We
all
We
are
And
so
"
are
a
the Christian
God
is
Oh,
mighty
deep
unbound
that is without
Spirit
without
the
was
w
"return
the
of actions."
bonds
In
strife,
fear,"3 was
what
escape
in the
involved
births," as
to
!"
soul be drowned
abide, in the
to
and
all my
may
"
sea, unfathomed
in this blessed
Here
mystic:
Thou
similar
pret
lightI would interlittle devotee
a
song, written by a late missionary
at Benares, embodying this Oriental
piety. Its appeal
shows
of
the universality
to the
religioussentiment
could
the idea better than any philosophical
statement
do:
"
"
snowflake
The
that
glistensat
on
morn
Kaildsa,
the rose-leaf
On
That
in vapor
exhaled
in rills back
Then
to
it flows
Till onward
brightglistensthe dewdrop,
falls in nourishingrain :
Gunga through green fields meanders,
sunrise
at
the
to
peak of Kailasa,
of yesterdayflows to the main ;
But the snowflake
At dawning a dewdrop still hangs on the rose-leaf,
But the dewdrop of yesterdaycomes
not again.
A
snowflake stillwhitens
again.
ocean
the
The
Escapes
And,
from
as
pure
Ascends
It
into
comes
illusions of
the flame
God,
not
Dabistiln.
Euyent'bRecollections
bondage of nature,
joy and
of
pain ;
and
and
the
returns
not
again.
Site sins.
of Northern
India*
not
"
again."4
V.
Pras'na,
7.
363
VEDANTA.
indicated
I have
philosophy was
note, also,what
may
be
the
defect
Hindu
in
capable
it failed
recalled
to
is but
when
must
he
"
PurP"*e.
which
betrays
active
will
the worlds,
Brahma's
to
"
awakes
the
of creation, the
But
also.
he
a
bers,
slum-
torch
conceptionis
idea of
is recalled.
no
of rest
need
what
Brahmanic
growth.
when
as
and
centre
in the
of
when
come
is
the lightalternately
extinguished,
and
myth
Jehovah
night must
and
waking
life fades
That
from
of
though
day
he
kindled
alternately
Hebrew
alternation
have
when
radiates
"play," returninginto
repose.
expands
law
Defector
here
and
purpose
is Brahma's
the
when
essence
of ages,
no
must
And
see.
Vedanta
character.
mythology, he must
sleep. The life of
the
seeing:
expressivemyth
an
All manifestation
his
of
self-conscious
of
realities the
of the
some
absence
Life.
hope
is
cribed
as-
speciallynote
we
the
In
It
of
of
any
proclaims
human
vancement
ad-
And
man
ages,
loses
a
we
find indeed
in
successively,
quarter of
the
the
each
duration
definite belief
of four
of
his
that
consecutive
life :
crime
virtue is of a
graduallyincreases, and the prevailing
lower grade. In the first age, this virtue is devotion ;
in the second, knowledge; in the third, sacrifice; in
external
form.
an
the fourth, only almsgiving, as
to
this tenAnd
the only possible counteraction
dency,
so
who
can
escape
it,is
reverence
for
364
RELIGIOUS
immemorial
the
Have
Yet
and
union
aspirationto
Nor
achievement
the
That
of effort
this
save
of
that
legacy
religion. We
a
for
out
the
the
be
to
has
given
by
divine
its idea
from
to
order
of
nature
; and
of
an
will.
as
instant
an
Roman
our
humane
motives
for
seconded
modern
But,
of
times.
law,
to
modern
tltMi
science
result of
belief in the
Hebrew
by Christianity,have
tendencies
owe
the
and
pronounced ,|he
ism
Judaspeedy destruction.
active
impulse to man's
has
authority of God
in
helped develop corresponding qualities
mind
is
Oriental
any
and
energy
But
transient world
and
derived
of creation
and
purpose
directed
its founder,
of
doom
be
not
was
tianity
Judaism nor to Chriscomparatively little to bring
did
under
indeed
it could
the visible
person
extravagance
not
social achievement.
and
of the outward
uses
powers
that
it neither
one
ment
achieve-
faith, however,
ascetic
have
we
owe
other, in the
world
in
spiritual
could
spirituality
and
piety from
interest
own
of
scribed.
de-
not
asceticism,
not
Brahmanical
was
ardent
been
ideal of such
the
^J^*"
our
For
past.
has
of
ing
wanting, notwithstand-
been
have
sphere
sources
to
in the
in the power
confidence
seem
in the
the
reallyfound
deity,which
was
with
does
despair?
of
from
purpose
first,happier age.
that
philosophy
of release
way
all motive
of
customs
here
not
we
PHILOSOPHY.
to
on
doubtless
ern
the West-
action, emphasized
the
the
Greek
and
sonal
per-
practical
whole,
we
libertyand
art, and
to
the
365
VEDANTA.
In the circumstances
of the
Hindu, it was
his
special
peril,that every thing of the opflowed to abstract ideas, to pure thought. As ^euten_
far back
the Greek
invasion, Megasthenes dcncy.
as
found the Hindus
spending their time in talkingabout
in their degeneracy,
life and death.1
They are still,
is their staff'of life.
natural metaphysicians. Dogma
They draw water out of invisible wells, as we do out
The
of visible ones,
deserts swarm
for dailydrink.
with anchorets, practising
strange rites and muttering
spells. The citystreets are perambulated by painted
with ashes, and carrying
down
mendicants, rubbed
skulls for drinking vessels.
Ragged gosains sit by
the trees, unfolding superthe waysides and
under
and
ideas
rustic academies,2
sensual
to
visionary
fakirs ply them
dreams.
The
with fables and
very
children
learn theological and
philosophical sutras
do
alphabet and multiplicationmechanically,as we
still demonized
table.3
by abstraction ;
They are
despising practical limitations, ignoring tangible
glory,as
well
his
as
facts.
Of
this national
course
And
temperament
passionfor invisible
mysteriesdegenerated into jugglery and magic, so it
of these poet philosointo the mysticalaspirations
rose
phers
and seers.
There
is indeed no form of religion
thus far which
has not had
analogous results, if not
forms.
for example, has
in these extreme
Christianity,
ecclesiasticism
well as
borne supernaturalismand
as
and sacrifice and love, having sown
aspiratibn
germs
of bondage as well as of freedom.
and
its lower
Strabo, XV.
"
M tiller,
Sansk.
forms.
59.
Lit.,p.
74*
as
the
India.
366
The
Causes
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
effort of Hindu
an^
of
asceticism,
the
devotees
to
p^.j.explainedas
senses
alreadybeen in
protest againstthe charms
of action
world
the
escape
has
These
ascetic
temptationsof a torrid zone.
with the forces they
commensurate
were
disciplines
for their ausThe
terity
sought to overcome.
very word
was
They did not need to
tapas, or heat.
carry the imaginationinto other worlds, in order to
of fire. They recognizedthis
locate their purgatories
the thing they had to
of sensuous
world
nature
as
Their valor and faith lay in pronouncing the
master.
and
purity an illusion,
ever-present foe of freedom
of spirit.
destined to vanish after all in the sole reality
and
times
If in those
and
in such
wanting practicalforce
moral
make
intellectual purpose,
and
to believe
to
utterlyas
so
of the ideal
to
overcome
climate, there
represent
nature
it was
was
much
certainly
from
n-
is
macyof
nougit.
tcr
itself,such
is the
but what
who
we
give."
yet doth
universe
the outward.
In the child,
keep
his
rr
to
w
the mind,
We
that best
the
heritage,"
receive
pher,
philosotruth
we
instinct, and
emphasize exists as unconscious
He
is, in his own
implicitwisdom.
sphere, the
mighty prophet, seer blest." uut it finds manlier
play in the conscious use of materials for ideal ends.
this primacy of the inward
To
forces, to this their
here
"
367
VEDANTA.
likeness,
creatingthe world in their own
the clearest practicalperceptionand the largest
even
hold fast,or else the "yoke
social experience must
with the task ; a weight, heavy as frost,and
comes
stance
deep as life." The secret of power is to refer circumand
tral
surrounding to the consciousness, as Cendeterminative
and
force, and to provide that this
ing
all-constructlightby which we see, this all-shaping,
itself at its
genius of life within us, maintain
of
power
"
"
best.
Now,
must
needs
confess
make
its sway,
the
creative function
outward
in what
can
of
world
of
in
thought
form
some
its
dignityconsist in a
no
practicalmaterials
ing
Plainly, in concentrat-
denied,
kind
are
inevitable,
of mastery
unbalanced
over
idealism
of their
as
them,
turned
is also
so
the
need
their reactions
it into
claim
to
of
on
the
some
such
session
pos-
368
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
This
that shines
through the
of Hindu
fantastic disciplines
Yogis and Chrisin thaumaturgy.
the absurdity,the
t;an pJHar saints ; behind
that
spiritual
pride, the insanityeven, of superstition,
is the
of
are
divine
he
and
to his
consciousness, he
own
chosen
of it.
thoughthe is master
self
his thought,there, for him-
own
concentrates
his
to
ascetic has
The
less evident.
no
course
element
control
shall
phenomena.
Thinking devoutlyon the sun, it shall
yield him universal sight; on the pole-star,it shall
concede
him
bottom
of the
reduced
to
body,
forms.
star
hunger
eyebrows, and
his
Let
minimum.
and
he
shall
you
of miraculous
bread,
So
Was
power
the
fate
it not
the
consequence
that
"
then, on
at
freedom
"and
ascetic^
of birth and
the
But
fate and
is
more
form
That
than
There
is intuition of the
soul.
It is the
that
can
Hebrew
change
and
of mind,
instead
claim
into
stones
transmigration.
to
motives
are
we
of
self,"says
is dissolved."
we
things?
to
we
smile
may
easilyenough
have
noted, behind
do.
it.
from
is here
the bonds
ignorance?
there
to
is
contact
essence,
the
the
to
freedom
of interested
from
the
have
tied souls
thought',wandering
on
and
if here
; whether
with
Think
into wine.
water
or
cease
external
the
to
be
Now
sovereign power.
faith, you
put the word
the
shall
it desire
in concentration
Mind,
mind
Carry
powers.
throat, and
between
space
the
all
the less
not
so
because
tions
findingcondi-
the
materialism
of its
own
phil-
369
VEDANTA.
the element
osophy
that
least afford
philosophy can
to
spare.
Asceticism
Hindu.
Vedanta
The
has
text
been
the
peculiarto
side, not
virtually
Asceticism.
of world-weariness
the burden
"
all times.
in
unsound
What
illusion, sorrow
and
of
presence
"The
his
thoughts
devices
the
down
disease,
hear
of
the
large a
from
the
Hebrew
loved,
Did
leanness,
old
man
for
How
soul."
the
mortal
uncertain
enjoyment in this
and
passion,avarice
fear, absence
hated,
Or
listlessness
for
desire
by
and
the
death."1
and
relish
assailed
body,
and
age,
preacher:
miserable,
are
and
earthlybody weigheth
proportionof Christian
the
over
preaching, from first to last, has whined
The
and
the flesh !
practical
vanity of the world
genius of the West, its opportunity of culture and
construction,
this Christian
last makes
at
other-world-
dare
claim
to
reform,
social
could
time
of
as
interests
secular
The
place for
this
possiblyhave
not
Oriental
existed
and
world
and
scientific progress,
human
till this
largest
had
ment,
developpresent
ethnic
neither
course.
inter-
gift
nor
India
to
things. From
Palestine, from the Veda
to the Gospels, why should
they not have lacked substance, to the watching soul,
like
hope
vapor
that
in visible
was
soon
to
away?
pass
Social
aspirationand moral
enterprisecould not find play,
even
on
midnight's sky of rain to paint a golden
"
See
also
as
pithless
Y"jnav.,
III. 8, 106.
and
hollow
"
He
as
who
a
24
seeks
substance
bubble, is without
in human
reason.1'
life,which
is
RELIGIOUS
370
morrow."
hope
And
in which
"
coming
golden morrow
"
all worlds
to reach
of mind
made
Christ
of the end,"
"
should
Life, what
that
Hebrew
the
as
speedy
on
PHILOSOPHY.
Hindu
the
so
his
sink
absolute
and
fastened
body
like
And
dream.
his disciplines
surrender
and
Life
will
to
ideal
an
in
its lower
forms
asceticism
becomes
and
1"
to
"
exhausted
in this sense,
said, doubtless
been
It has
of the West.
all the
forms
which
times
other
class in India.2
in the sacerdotal
limit
nothing to
way,
So
to be
aside for
sys-
and
perhaps
Western
but
seeker
helps
and
on
should
there
say
Stoicism,
rose
sense
earlier,or
an
rather
of the
Oriental,
an
Mysticism, Cynicism,
of
i
i
the
nobler
unseen,
we
Platonism,
Pietism.
were
the
to
goal.
teeming brain, haunted by
set
in this
accessible
ever
holy books
and
eternal
Hindu
of
afford
schools
the
contentions
The
Wagner, AllgenteineMytkol
p. 88.
"
371
VEDANTA.
mind
from
down
to
Zeus,
and
and
one
Its Brahma
Hellenic
without
mysticalOrphic
element
Rig
Veda
hymns
holds
in solution,
Eleatic
indeed, and
later
less
or
the
of the
present day.
the
more
and
times
the
"
Zeus,
ruler
all."
first,midst, and
Zeus,
of will, is the
energy
Here
last
"
the
"
Kosmos
Zeus,
father
and
essence
of Xeno-
ing,
phanes, "that sees, hears, and thinks;" his "all-rulout
sphericUnity of Mind, incomprehensible, withbeginning,end, or change ; and the "Ens unum"
"
of
Parmenides,
Here
whereinto
all
differences
dissolved.
God,
one
substance,
common
one
reason,
"ecstasy"of Plotinus ;
Persian
Sufism, mystic Jelalleddinand Sadi ;
vision of
Berkeley'sidealism, and Malebranche's
and
one
in God."
truth."3
law,
one
Here
Here, without
the
Goethe's
practical
vitality,
sense
of
or
here
here
"all
its intense
universal
cosmic
Soul.
And
here
On
Meditations, VIZ. 9.
Epistle*,92.
372
tivists, the
An
rationalists,
earlier
Kantian
way,
denies
holds
fast
and
"the
as
Here
also
of
evil,
or
comes
is the
of
would
we
And
and
that
is
hints
these
also,
shall
supplant
feet
sense
lack
of
over
the
yet
the
false
spiritual
obedien
of
in
course
an
forms
condition
finiteness,
in
seen
of
native
which
;
essential
and
and
of
man.
yet
tian
Chris-
of
best
the
to
life
no
come,
that
istic
character-
unity
personal
do
as
constantly
are
out
foreshadow
yield,
the
to
absolute
to
leaving
which
liberty which
religious nature
God,
spiritual courage
place
worship
purer
of
part;
from
apart
forms
soul's
thought
claims
of
it is.
universe
defects
the
philosophies
great
conceived
be
aspirations
of
all
fragments,
divine, and
intellectual
all exclusive
be
to
its
earlier
all-controlling aspirations
the
Christian
of
as
the
as
the
of
ideals
of
it
and
be
can
in
not
rounding
or
of
unmistakable
are
trust,
as
are
taken
must
highest thought,
good,
these
it is the
that
know
here
An
sanctions.
of
All
in
understanding,
liberty
substance
things
world
the
the
times.
genius.
holding
"
too
selfishness
the
Hindu
to
elaborate
as
moral
affirms
life."
blessed
later
of
of
pursues
peculiar
that
rock
the
quietists,of
criticism,
intuition
unreal,
the
certitude
the
to
Fichtean
if
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
must
or
all
life, and
ever
historical
result
that
from
authority
II.
SANKHYA.
SANKHYA.
of
sketch
while
illustrative
Hindu
thought,
called
the
of
have
examine
of Fire,
hovers,
of Hindu
of
He
special
More
date.
determination
growth
Like
of the
all
whose
genial
con-
already
itself
from
intimacy
the
one
of
We
nature.
to
affirmation
in
which
prominent,
more
by others,
have
of
synonym
foundKapila
mythology
to
some
been
and
the
Vishnu.
than
fact
that
natural
any
its
s*nkhya*
The
such
gin
orito
any
cal
histori-
persistence
and
and
an
definitelyassigned
be
be
name,
of other
important
Aryan
other
names
by
it to
belief.
have
the
is
Kapila.
is the
productivityshow
still
are
cannot
system
path
between
we
sovereignty
the
Agni
Yet
of
most
as
essential
own
Kapila
is held
of
his
like
well
far,
what
of
emancipating
different
of
schools,
incarnation
his
freedom
of
as
affirming
and
system
is known
history.
and
of
elements
S"nkhya
of
capable
main
the
school
mind.
through
Little
ers
national
spiritual being
these
in
thus
features
general
Vedas,
the
scripture,
to
now
the
Orthodox
or
on
was
God
with
man
the
it
that
idolatry
of
the
of
Philosophy
represented
Vedanta
with
seen
has
founded
is
This
Religious
and
spontaneous
mind.
systems
of
Oriental
philosophy,
it is
376
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
comprisedin
series of
and
for retention in the memory,
as
And
these aphorisms, though
studied
and
expounded by
for instruction.
texts
already carefully
like Colebrooke,
scholars
stillmuch
Wilson, Weber,
mind.1
the Oriental
to
The
in
pursued, both
now
hope
that
we
shall
the
vast
Europe
store
in the
darsanaS) of which
or
practical,scientific,and
oldest.2
think, the
from
it from
S"nkhya
the
as
the
the
and,
these
among
as
as
that
different
most
some
well
opposite pole
Vedanta,
tems,
sys-
is the
religiousphilosophy of
selected
the
justify
the East,
consequent,
attitude
its apparent
and
are
soon
contained
developments
studies
Oriental
which
with
earnestness
to
as
the
have
schools
for
The
substance
from
at
of the
S"nkhya
K"rikbt
translated
Weber,
the two
as
sew,
of
gieat value
commentaries,
siv, to
Vorles.
can
commentary
and
generalidea of the
the results of these labors; and especially
Dr. Ballantynein the Bibliotheca Indict^ printed
also for the comprehension of these Sutras is the
is
be derived
(seventy Memorial
with
bound
work
present
1862-65. Of
in
probablyfrom
aphorisms are
2
SSnkhya
Calcutta
been
of the
purpose
from
native
which
the
leaves
the
containing
together.
p.
Sankhyas, the
212;
two
Thomson's
Bhag. GH", lntrod.% ch. iii. The
the Nylya, and the Vais'eshika.
Mimftnsfts,
dars*tuu
are
377
SANKHYA.
and
They
spiritual
being. They
and
moral
motive,
same
deliverance
intellect
of the
tributes
are
the
to
from
bonds.
demands
at
are
to
"
of the
once,
on
the
hand,
and
true
All
vision.
these
moral
of
to
"
of birth
the
form
common
On
it is
to
purpose
every
this
to
at
assume
renewed
to
determines
And
to
escape
necessitate
of all Hindu
them,
was
grand
systems.
"
consciousness
tions, which
of
in their conception
kind, embodied
own
actions
of
bondage
power
of
the ultimation
as
new
that
are
karma.
common
the
schools
sequence^
after its
action
soul,
an
of the
does
force
of
Negation
human
and
affirm*.
limita-tlon*
little justice
to the
of his
serenityand joy
emancipation, and to the
unfolding process of
of good
positiveassurance
that
like
of
in the
is the
heavens
beckons
him
onward
sun
378
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
its ideal
satisfy
of freedom, there was
faith,a definite
a clearly
positive
And
and
Kapila'snegation does
unswerving aim.
differ from the mysticalpromise of the
not essentially
ma
Vedanta, which
emphasizes the enjoyment of Brahof life or
forms
that claimed
action
to
"
as
of
the end
man.
bracing
is the all-emEmancipation of the spiritualessence
the
of the Hindu
Word, whether
inspiration
emphasis be placed on the process or the fulfilment.
Of all its forms of speculation,
this moral
aspiration,
this ascent
from pain to peace, from darkness
to light,
from
the one
bonds
to liberty,
as
imperativeand the
This
is
one
practicablething,is the vital substance.
"life
the
common
the
be
characteristic
their
of the
itself
which
found
have
we
made
race,
under
to
of
master
philosophicalcapacities.
The
The
unity,which
instinct of
This
faith.
form
purpose
grand
Hindu
of
meat"
than
more
other
systems.
}'et^ aimed
of
assurance
as
at
could
soever
God
Gotaina
JVyciyaof
was
less than
no
known,
be
reality. Roer
coming
nearest
Infinite and
method
and
of
discover
to
how
to
the
what-
attain the
its idea
characterizes
to
Logic ;
Christian
of
conception
Personal
this
Spirit." However
all objectsof thought; and
with
be, "it pursues
may
such fulness and definiteness in its forms
of cognition
of every modern
allow a place for the treatment
to
as
deliverance
science ; and this purely in order to the
of
an
"
"
of
from
man
similar
search
evil."1
The
Vaiscshika
for universal
certitude,through
in
analysisof categories
1
See
the careful
and
pp. 1-34
ture
in
219-242,
Weber's
163-173.
analysisof Hindu
and
Jndischt
VII.
pp.
Studitn,
many
i-ia
Madhusadana's
;
Duncker's
Review
GeschUhie
is
an
respects
287-313
I.
of Kanada
haustive
ex-
more
d. D. Af.
G-, VI.
Liiert*'
of Hindu
d. Alttrtkumt, II.
SANKHYA.
379
"
his Sutras
opens
of
duty
with
te
the words
"
Let
unfold
us
the
"
(dharma)
Duty is that which leads
to wisdom
and the highestgood."2 To the same
end
the Vedanta, or speculative
portion of the Mimdnsd,
expounds the meaning of revelation and the unity of
the human
soul with the divine.
The
Toga of Palanjali describes the disciplines
by which that union is to
be achieved.
Finally,the Karma
Toga of the Bhathe substance
of all systems in
gavadgitctresumes
them
with a poetic
philosophicalsynthesis,and crowns
vision and a moral enthusiasm, that seem
the triumphal
ness
by Thought. Such the earnestsong of deliverance
of this old persistent
study of the laws and processes
way
of mind.3
Roer's
Or, "which
Transl.
all systems
observances?
law.
The
"
and
relations,
mean
word
same
It is used wherever
we
and
they
because
do
not
is
used
should
the
the
"
use
Creator, separate
performance of
reject caste,
word
ought.
because they are
atheistic,
are
teach
from
But
Mr.
more
or
the world
credulous
about
the Vedic
ones.
to
denote
given
set
of
their moral
less
Bible miracles
and mysteries
Duty," m Mi. Banerjea's
philosophy,"can only receive sanction
from the will of a personalGod."
If this onlymeane
that the principle
of rightdoing implies intelligence
the loot of being,and fountain of
as
law, it is of course
admitted.
But when, in illustrationof the real meaning, we
told
are
that "all idea of duty is repudiated in the Vedanta, because
the human
soul and deityare
there identical" (p.83),we begin to comprehend how
this author's notions of a
veiy much
have unfitted him to apprehend mystical piety and the
'personalGod"
unity of being
"
The
subtleties of Hindu
dialectics turn
upon
formulas and
words, and
are
probably
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
"This
Of the sank-
hya"
"
immersed.'*
?f
is ineffectual
in
excessive
and
cannot
be
better."
others.
To
K"rik"
respects
some
know
itself,
how
criminate
dis-
to
Sankhya, therefore, is
The
to
the
says
for it is defective in
Revelation,"
of
principles
define the
rationalistic.
a
It is
ful
care-
dialectic for
true
tlie
truth.
And
its
"
"
to
openly
did
so
the
doctrine
did
root
principle.
Vedas,
and
sometimes
declared
so.
Kapila1,after a
The
of the
not
Cause
regressus
Hindu
trouble
or
He
positivist.
seeking a first
a
way^ was
his mind with
Source
in infinitum."
of
He
all.
did
That
not
were
demand
but
how
is the
striking
and
exhaust
E. B. Cowell
"
can
be
in
to
"vet""vatara.
381
SANKHYA.
to be here,
things came
what end they are here.
and
referred
saw,
them
what
but
He
and
are,
to
to
they
felt
principlesas
root
This
latter substance
with
did
he
the other
ineffable
bliss of that
experience
to teach
life of which
all
the transcendence
But
the
not
very
how
freedom
but
point of
and
serves
moment
the
and
and
errors
in his
subserviences
blind
experience, into
its pure
which
finds
he
light,and
freedom,
peace.
This,
as
ila's distinction
Purusha,
I understand
"
or
Prakriti,
between
soul."
moral, it affirmed
It
at
was
that each
once
of
Kap-
"nature,"
or
and
speculativeand
action, passion,
individual's
tion
had its value in and through its relaperception,
ideal personality
and beyond it,for
above
to an
whose
it was
working, and whose purityand
purposes
freedom
were
It has been
1
and
constant
usual
to
secure.
translate
Prakriti
by
*
the
terms
Ibid.,I. 67.
382
w
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
"
nature
"
and
matter."
either
But
nature
it certainly
does
in the
matter,
or
not
senses
nify
signow
Superiority
Praknti1
means
given by us to those terms.
^
inal
prjmary principle,a self-subsistent origMula
in this sense
essence
(the root)
; and
stratum
Prakriti"
is taken
by Kapila to represent the subSoul,
of all experience, except Purusha,
or
is the other, and the ideal, root-principle
which
for
of m;nd
even
mpniknti.
er
which
"
Prakriti
it exists.
"
is
crude, visible,or
not
principlewhich was
totle,"
taught in Greece also by Pythagoras,Plato, and Arisin fact
and which
has no
property of body."2
It is all-pervading,
immutable, one, without cause
or
It enfolds
and
evolves2
end.
without
senses,
being
distinct from spirit. It contains
and
evolves
sense
as
divisible matter," but
that
first
this
and
mind
also
mere
outside
not
in
materialistic
of its creative
-product
power,
sense,
because
"
the
as
as
there
no
ff
in
-pre-exists
the
But
mind.
thus
again
evolved
the
must
in
evolves
presence
not
be
"
matter
mere
Prakriti
only through
which
"
be
cannot
of Prakriti^ which
essence
as
both
senses
quently
conse-
distinct
and
from
mind,
M
Soul"
of
purpose
confounded
with mind, as
and
secondary,instrumental,and
sense^
entangledform.
1
From
pra,
before,and
kri, to make
(procreo),indicating
pre-existent,
productive
foice.
"
Wilson's K"rikfa
p. 82.
on
the SJnkhya.
383
SANKHYA.
essential substratum,
or
equipoise,
of
of the three gunas
goodness, The three
[orqualities]
foulness
[or rather, appetence], and dark- q^"*-
ness,"
confused
all
which
elements
"
manner,
and
blind
"
related
however
of
the organs
involved
which
; but
and
These
in
must
in
gravitations,
Soul."
of
lightand liberty
have been regarded as
cannot
serene
consorted,
(guna),
intellectual
all their
with
away,
mixed,
bonds
as
are,
experience,moral
pass
in
the
tainly
cer-
gunas
merely physical,
and
the
bodily
of mind.
investment
They correspond, probably, as
nearly as we can express them, to physicaland moral
lightening,"
entemperaments.1 Thus goodness is described as
foulness as
urgent, or passionate,"and
darkness
as
"heavy and enveloping."2 The guna of
a
"goodness" is, it would seem,
temperamental, undiscerninginstinct for what is right and good. The
of "foulness"
tion
(or appetence) is that perturbaguna
of the passions, that blind headiness
of desire,
that vehement
things as if they
grasp and clingupon
blurs the sight,and stains
could not be spared, which
to
sense,
"
"
motive,
the
"
"
darkness
sensual
and
said
are
to
different
from
one
enslaves
and
is the
gloom
brutish
state.
consort
with
degrees
and
and
the
the
will.
The
to a
gravitation
These
productsof Prakriti
each
in
other, as resulting,
action.3
And
directions,
these
The
Gnostics,in like
spiritual
; the
"
"
manner,
attracted
psychical,
KArikA, XIII.
Conmtnt.
of GawfafMa.
recognizedthree kinds
both to
sense
"
on
of men,
and spirit
; and
K"rtkA, XVI.
in
are
in Prakriti, as
equipoiseand perpetualpossibility,
united in the Ganges.4
three streams
are
this first principle
From
or
"primary root," this
of
of downward
same
guna
the
un-
the pnetm"ttcal)
the kylical,
or material.
Ibid
XII.
or
384
changing essence
The
gent
seven
their
*n
"
the
principles."They
"ri,
and
called vileriti
are
of the
These
of
buddhi,
nothing,but
the Great
(i) "Mahal,"
its active
modifications
relations
and
called also
one,
Mind
doubtless
understanding^ meaning
or
not
are
itself.
root
are
ently,
(from vf9 differ-
to
products made
external
rather
"
of all
in
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
consequent
limitations
us
"
Kapila says,
as
or,
"
manas,"
or
lowest
or
mind
the
are
organs
the
sense
higher internal
of communication
The
He
twenty-
five-
Now,
definitions,
percipientand
the gates
sensitive
or
these
ele-
These
outward
doors, while
their
means
sciousness,
namely, understanding,self-con-
"
"
of the
fr"m
have
may
primary matter,
Mahat
Prakriti
which
"
I.
other
3),that "there
entities
are
must
be
by its
power:*
certain permanent
produced)and which
remains
Nature,
in
"
"
K"rikA.
Gaudapada
Also, Afihorisms,I. 61
on
K"r., I.
flow
is further defined
faculties of
from
entered."*
productive principlesthat
seven
conservation
to
Further
and
rf
of action, and
called
are
of
"
singleconsciousness.2
unproductive." And the
to
but
''products,
of
"
of matter,
form
as
produce
"
KArikA,
XXXV.
state
or
of
385
SANKHYA.
(or dharma)
humanity, and
virtue
the
being
of the
fulfilment
duties
"
being the
subjugationof
Ahankara
is egoism, or
nature."1
consciousness,
considered
as
involving the pride (abhimana) that,
for Hindu
conscience, always vitiates the feelingof
that says there
the
self-sufficiency
individuality
; and
but me."2
Both
is no other supreme
"understanding"
and
as
imperfect: the one
"egoism" are of course
affected by mental
incompetcmcy, error, and manifold
of
power
"
circumstance
the
othep
their
And
the
as
is in
use
ideal, by pointing to
somewhat
themselves.
What
with
"subtile
is not
rudiments"
so
of "self-complacency.
illusion
subservingthe spiritual
trast
beyond, and in conKapila meant
by the
easy
determine,
to
haps
per-
"
finer
"
form
for each
Concerning
usual
sense.
all
Hindu
with
this, we
must
thinking, so
no
absolute
precedence
of
sense,
"
observe
in
none
; and
intelli-
seven
"
is
as
piecedence
"^e^~
nutter.
this is meant
that invalidates
; since,
intelligence
it is stillactive
reverse
unconscious,
and
intelli-
here,
the
that,
however
scious,
uncon-
in
active, moreover,
"
the
ing
serv-
still;
the purposes
higherintelligence
fulfilling
of soul, spontaneously and
by an innate property ; its
instruments
performing their functions by mutual ina
i
"
XXIV.
Aph.% II.
16.
386
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
does
Among
the
soul's desire."2
to fulfil the
Prakriti act,
the
about
errors
motive."1
being the
of soul
nature
which
"
of its
(mahat)
v
power
Soul distinct
perceptive
principleof intelligent
the
between
sever-
is capable
"nature"
"
.
1 uruslia
and
rraknti
and
"
in
so
both
superior to
as
itself,in consequence
and
discriminating
of
eign.
because
and
experiencer ;
nature."4
superintendenceover
Further
and
it is the
material, because
not
itself.
than
For
soul,
higher sense
be confounded
with
not
according to Kapila, must
mind
of knowledge ;
such ; G having a higher form
as
Soul- is the
independent, undisturbed vision.
pure,
the spectator, bystander."7 Have
here a
not
we
seer,
in
"
hint
in
higher reason
understanding?
the
said
have
positivist. But
t
nah
the Sank-
hyju
innate
the
limits of
Hindu
not
the
was
way,
certainly was
mate-
meaning
plainlyin
method
ff
of that
and
many
faith.
spontaneityand
pendent
Prakriti, that indeproperty" of unconscious
it acts, even
force by which
in
service of
"
"
has
Sankhya
transcendental
is the
what
The
st.
respects
But
he
opinion; of
Positivrsm
m
with
contrast
Kapila, after
that
from
K"rik",
XXXI.
Wilson's
"
Karik"i, XXXVII
"
Aph ,11
Comment.
29
onK"r-,
XLV.
*
"
K"rik",
XIX.
Ibid
XLIT.
Aphorisms, I. 139,
ph., I 129, 130.
142,
143.
387
SANKHYA.
science ?
positive
Is it any thingelse than an instinctive presentimentof
by
natural law, and of the development of the world there? And is not the remanding of soul to the position
of
with those innate
witness and seer," not interfering
a
development, an imperfect
propertiesof spontaneous
of natural law, and its
of the invariability
recognition
terventio
independence of all external volition or arbitraryinfind a better explanationthan
?
I cannot
this of his meaning, when,
if fascinated
as
by the
of nature, he refers the orderlyprocesses
self-adequacy
of experience to modifications
of an active but unconscious
of Prakriti
principle.Yet the unconsciousness
is, as we have justseen, only relative to itself as process,
soul
"
Have
here
not
we
germ
of
ff
mode,
as
to
conscious
hints
guiding the
course
if
the motive
from
which
tion
rela-
not
its
it acts
are
"superintends" it.1 These
the Sankhya, reallymeans
spirit
of nature,
though Kapila does not
followed
have
to
seem
be
to
soul, in
that
closest
soul, which,
', or
intelligence
force which
the
in the
It stands
law.
as
is allowed
cause,
and
or
them
So
out.
the
strictest
must
positivist
recognize in natural law that
unity,beauty, order, mystery, which are in fact representative
of whatever
holds most
intelligence
worthy
modern
of itself.
What
w
does
desire"?
Kapila
How
does
service it exists ?
enforce
to
answer
"
must
faith in
Prakriti
last
the
here
mean
ideal ?
questions:
Here
does
the actual
is the
compact
"
selves]
objects are for use of another [than themthe opposite of that which has the three qualities
; since
be superintendence; since there must
exist ; since there must
Since
sensible
"
K"nkA,
XVII.
Aphorisms,
I. 14*-
388
be
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
to
one
and
every
one
then
is Soul ?
is, since
Soul
is."
What
desires
"
"
'
It is affirmed
to
all
be free from
which
produce the imperfectionsof
qualities
ity
experience, free, therefore, from their activin experience
which
pursuitof specialobjects,
is
what
since there is
enjoy;
*"ul?
"
or
defects.
words,
other
as
"
should
we
and
say,
the
as
ideal
an
fast in
stands
capability
of ourselves, untouched
of life,unabated
by
beholding them,
as
to
its own
Yet
it were,
in their real
stains
and
errors
with
its discouragements,
like
essence,
serenity
outwardness
a\\
in the
Prakriti
to
Hellenic-Hebrew
the
makes
though remaining in itself,
It is constantly
united with
things new."
"Wisdom,"
bound.
really
the
essence.
this ideal
soul not
by
stance
the real sub-
as
us,
individual
share
in
consciousness,
its infirmities, to
and
be
pears
ap-
so
bound
in
fetters of
iron in
fire and
in reflections
water
glasswhen
rose
is
from
K"rik"" XVII.
it.
near
heated
stream
or
Ibid.,XX.
and
sun
It is illusion
in the soul
"
bar,
itself."8
"
"
of
verbal
The
ph., I. 58.
soul
389
SANKHYA.
be
bound.
the soul
miseries
reach
and
the
only to
Kapila
does
comes
point of
For
what
And
moment.
w
that
the blindness
the
union
is for
discrimination
these
; that
soul
of
to be
comes
of
terial
ma-
experience,
Whence
main
the
scientific
for the
soluble
essence
substance
defects
the
or
the
our
time.
it,not
an
He
ask.
not
nor
question,
any
nature,"
touch
cannot
seeing,free of
pursuits. How
desires and
with
of
shadow
united
changes
to be
understandingat
end
it is always with us, is the
is that, pracKapila'sanswer
tically,
sake
the
Till
of liberation."
validityand
is appreciated,
independence of this higherpersonality
the illusion which
is bondage and pain.
there remains
The
lame
and the blind are journeying,and agree to
help each other : the blind carries the lame on his
shoulders, and the journey is accomplished, since the
true
one
can
and
walk
conjoinedwith
and
"
nature,"
guidance.
ends.4
"
nature," if it
if it
Thus
The
cannot
Sankhya
good-willthat resides
is; the real harmony of
purpose
"
that
K"rik", LXII.
animates
; A
cannot
to
describe
soul
"
see
under
advance
is effected, and
loves
can
move,
can
see,
liberation
So
the way.
the
the
ney
jourtial
essen-
it
in the process, arduous
as
ideal and actual, the ly
friend-
this necessary
illusion and
"
Afih
K"rik""
I. 7.
XXI.
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
390
deliver
and
her
discern
bound
in
nature
lives
engage
in acts
soul ;
generous,
truth,
"
wish
of each
for deliverance
people
liberate
to
nature
plishes
accom-
Her
"
soul
for self." a
As
nature
seeking no benefit,
Soul." 1
of ungrateful
him
Unconscious
purport.
desires, so
relieve
to
to
know
hold
she
and
herself
shall
man
that
not
"
is her
"
on
That
pain.
ignorance,
the
goes
his
from
man
Prakriti
of
it were,
evolution
"
it is
done
unity of
from the
abysses of speculative
spiritplucked even
Nothing," says
analysis,of essential distinction !
Gaudapada, "is, in my opinion, more
gentle than
does
Prakriti : once
of having been
she
aware
seen,
How
herself again to the gaze of soul." 3
not expose
of illusion, which
delicate and
genial is this sense
sake
another's
for
as
Here
is
"
makes
Similar
And
the
Is the
ideas
not
found
are
about
errors
the
moral
ignorethe
be
Gnostic
in the
as
one
systems.
both
philosophies
misconception."4
of soul.
nature
are
truth,
seen
element,
the moral
of
eyes
principleof
"Bondage is from
It consists in
to
the
fundamental
same.
seems
should
she
knows
who
from
vanish
error
have
we
If this
that
seen
closelyassociated
in
"
Oriental
1
rela-
his
wisdom
degree the
sensual
assumes
interests.
to
greater
maxim,
or
less
that
to
"
know
sees
virtue
vices
is
to
must
I. LX.
love it,and
shun
them.
that whoso
That
Ibid
"
Apk., III.
"
Ibid.,LXI.
moral
LVI.
24.
really
evil
SANKHYA,
misconception,and
is from
truth, is
of
vision
real,
and
to
win
that
of
substance
the
lightwhich
science
cured
to be
a
urge
of the
surrender
to
is
least
at
purifythe conscience,
the
391
pure
principletending to
it to the pursuit of
virtue.
to
surface
and
the
In
the
absence
the
conscience, the
shadow
lends
the
by
of
rightknowing must
have
been
relatively
greater than that of distinctively
intellectual motives at the present day.
The
Sankhya is philosophyrather than ethics ; and
into the
its aphorisms do not enter
definitely
soul
v.Uue of the
was
specialdisciplines
by which pure
effect of this absolute
moral
faith in
"
to
reached.
be
"discrimination"
Yet
of its S5nkhya*
substance
the very
is the
"
preference of higher
to
lower
"
"
The
first relates
and
nature,
to
merely recognizingprinciplesas of
going further; the second, to means,
ance
on
as
fourth,
observance
; the
if liberation
would
nature,
a
in
luck* expecting it
good
in
without
depend-
mere
third, to timc"
come
consists
mere
season
ing,
wait;
the
by chance.
The
other, or external, kinds of acquiescence,are
forms
of abstinence
of
from objects,merely because
the trouble and anxietythey bring.2
The
practicalphilosophyof the Sankhya, as far as
to
to
turn
Gaudaplda
on
up
A'.Jr.,L.
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
it
be
can
the
Aphorisms, in fact,reminds
in the
seen
manly precepts
of the Eclectic
Not
in
"
The
"
Success
; and
is slow
wisdom
does
spring."
not
"
Not
"
Go
not, of thine
"He
'*
is without
who
Though
essence,
How
Limits
is
hopes
from
to
one
driven
be heard, is
desire."
by strong
happy."
himself
devote
one
the bee
as
will,near
own
in."
instruction
though
even,
the end
breadth
schools.
perturbedmind
lotus is accordingto
"
the
and
of
us
to
teachers,he
many
take
must
the
flowers."
from
of
sJf-abnega-
the
^fafe^
.
_
lion.
Liberation
"
teaches
the
aught mine,
Such
obtained
one
do
nor
throughknowledge of
only knowledge, that
the
neither
"
I exist."
is Wilson's
I am,
nor
is
translation,which
would
periphrasis
ples
princitwenty-five
make
doubtless
Teu
to the
intelligible
more
little
tonic mind.
How
we
are
If it were
understand
to
such
statement
this?
as
the
it should
here
mean
annihilation,"is plainlyimpossible. We
that
the Vedanta,
even
in
resolvingall
"
desire
have
existence
with
insists
not
the
intense
only that
1
such
imagine this
then
we
no
Aph." IV.
purpose
to
be, in any
realism
nature
of
is
seen
into
and
self-destruction.
compatible
of Kapila, who
firmly
a
positiveprincipleand
*
K"rik"t
sense,
LXIV,
SANKHYA.
that soul
but
entity,1
each
of
is not
is
souls
these
393
but
one,
unit,
many
monad,
or
and
that
real
and
that "the
commentators
that
mean
the
on
the
annihilation."3
is not
above
verse
"
do
exist/
we
"
This
of soul.
are
would
nor
to
not
be
bonds
of
I am,
'neither
expressions,
being
and
its consciousness
in
is "difference
from
the
quoted explain it
wisdom
true
one
And
the
to
from
seat
of
standing
of the under-
direct
to
the
seem
that
the
"
term
what
explanation,as indicating
the
life in liberation,covers
the
soul,
of
essence
as
our
is
to
be dismissed
large a ground
too
Kapila conceives
humanity, and
in Wilson's
human?
from
;
since
experienceis
Yet, inasmuch
soul
would
in Hindu
thought knowledge of
be attained only by becoming $"v\i it Disparagecan
follow that the interests of the body,
ph.,
I. 144,
as
S3-
149-151.
"As
the elements
are
real
so
III. H9.
*
ph., I. 47.
Wilson, p. i8x.
"
"
ChandrikA,
Apk.,
II.
quoted by Wilson, p.
46.
180.
Y"j"av.t
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
394
?f
nature," involves
in
two
interest
the
realistic view
essential
Thus
possible in
with
attained, soul
wheel
potter's
his
he
is careful
remains
continues
separate the
affirms
without
his
even
perceptionof
of
"aim
the
while
to
former, which
the
of
body, he
endeavor
constant
of "nature," and
sympathy
counteract.
the
from
its distinction
soul, and
of
"isolation"
the
on
soul,"
that
the
her
cannot
liberation
dissolution
is
of
this is
explain that, when
invested with body only as the
to
to
potter has
tion
impetuspreviouslygiven.1 The aspiraafter purely spiritual
existence in the present life
tions
relahas produced similar disparagement of outward
in Christianity
Testament
also, from the New
in modern
down
to the renaissance-epoch
Europe, and
till the recent
Its
even
growth of physical science.
asceticism
could only be counterbalanced
by social
interests and practicalaims ; and these have but followed
the
"necessary discriminations" insisted
up
on
by the Kapilas and other rationalists of old, with a
higher synthesisof soul and sense.
But, liberation not being accomplishedin this life,
^"^ was"
according to the Sankhya, not
Linga,or
It accompanied the soul
spiritual escaped at death.
body'
still,in its subtile form, the linga Sarira?
or
spiritual
body," which consisted of all those principles
w
and
rudimental
elements
which
flow from
A, LXVII
8
a Juiracteristic^
Ltnga.signifies
or mark.
Prak-
395
SANKHYA.
The
death.
them,
"
of
"
of liberation, and
the
process
soul.1
Here
holds
difference
from
and
all present
Not
action.
But
it.
all
which
reality,
his to describe
but
feel, and
we
which
to
dream
all
and
blind
to
eternally,
and
away."
There
prophesy
which
in
part, and
that which
is that
when
is in part
would
Us senses,
as
and
of,
deaf,
the
its finiteness
reality
is life,and
says
"
must
know
we
that
know,
possessors
which
is
ceive
con-
"
be-
His
ing
abidaffirma-
of these
evanescence
come
is this.
ineffable
nor
means;
the
all other
tongues
vanish
reveal.
know
and
secret
to
contrast,
substance
fore which
of
servant
and
see,
transient
dumb,
The
we
the doers
imperfect and
very
understand
state
the way
the
comes
ourselves
the
Kapiia's
to
he
lirail-
to
hint
to
of
feeling
end, but
it,and
that
is but
helps,by
the
neither
can
in its
save
self-conscious
our
implicationseems
man's
highest ideal
of
what
us
experiencesthrough
the
fulfilment
tell
not
be,
to
the
of
does
soul
understanding,from
the
to
He
Kapila stops.
full realization
the
which
in part, and
is
perfect is
done
be
ila
away," Kapthe speciallyChristian
Paul
to
thought sure
abandons
spirit
body, itmigrates,takingwith
it
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
proved a vain
not
also, as being in like wise imperfect
thing,must
is perfectis
that which
and partial,
when
pass
away
And
shall we
not hear Kapila and Socrates
as
come.
Are ideals of pure knowledge
well as Jesus and Paul?
less adequate than ideals of faith and
love,
essentially
if these disparage knowledge?
Will
the future
not
insist on the necessityof independent seeing,in order
to rightbelievingand
true
helping, on the unity
abide
when
knowledge
been
shall have
"
of
science
For
and
love?
fuller
hya.
There
is
no
sive
pas-
of mind, no
dissolvingof distinctions
receptivity
in the infinite as the only real.
Preciselythe opposite.
The word
definite
as
Sankhya refers us to numbers
entities: it means
to distinguish,
to weigh, to judge.
"Learn
discriminate, and
to
be
free,"
was
the
precept
of this
in Indian
needed
philosophy; and that it was
thought has already become sufficiently
plain.
Both Vedanta
and Sankhya aim at spiritual
pation.
emanciBut
the
one
absolute
assumes
seeks
freedom
by solvingall
other
assumes
essential distinction,as
and
blind
"
the
natural
"
distinctions therein
forces, and
bondage
which
unity, and
seeks
consists
between
"
the
soul
freedom
in
solving
by disconfounding
them.
The
Vedanta
affirms all
to
spirit
be
absolutelyone
SANKHYA.
of
Sankhya recognizesthe diversity
the
real.
So
when
he
that while
"To
material
seemed
be
to
So
know
so,
that it was
not
bound
could
For
itself substance,
could
was
one
the other
individual
souls
to
the
in
it was
The
perience.
ex-
when
is liberation."
in the
real
soul
the
vidual
indi-
free, in
individual, which
as
be
ff
of
hardly
not
was
really touch.
not
Kapila,
say, but
him
For
being.
in God.
self, but
as
order
its substance
that
really
conceptions,all
confused
this," says
"
the Vedantist
free, in
himself
in the natural
that
interest of individual
one
and
as
persons
bondage
escapes
with Brahma,
the
knows
he
all blind
crude, intractable
affirms
be
to
is free when
separate from
was
Vedantist
the
himself
sees
Sankhyan
one
397
Nyaya,
dage
bon-
also,
even
infinite.1
For
ego
the Vedantist,
that
bound
For
while
it
the
power.
for
maya
were
the
real, the
bound
was
alike
void
of
essential life.
Sankhyan, bondage
world
that
seemed
was
unreal, because
bind
it
granted
true
stood beyond its
ego, also real, for ever
Definite forms of existence were
sion)
may a (illuthe one
: bondage itself,
bondage alone, was
to
was
is synthethe Vedanta
as
tic.
Sankhya is analytic,
It reacts againstthe very idea of unity; and, so
far as is possible,
avoids it ; being,in fact, not
a
tem
sysof theology at all,but a system of analytic philosophy
in the interest of individual (speculative
and
Without
sis,
moral) freedom.
denying an ulterior synthePurusha
(the
it affirms its two primary principles,
soul)and Prakriti ("nature"),which again are divisThe
Colebrooke's
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
ible
riti there
is
primal
and
and of Prakmultiplicity,
also a developed, phenomenal,
"
form.
of
Prakriti.
with
once
]ute
scnse
material
note,
rnore
nature
in
any
"soul," it appears
us
abso-
contact
series of evolutions, of
ond
apprehension,and the secment
self-will,the egoisticeleor
self-consciousness,
Hindu
to make
as
thought is wont
; out of which,
mind precedentand body derivative, arc generatedthe
and action.1
and gross body of sensation
subtile organs
To
explain the real meaning of the conception,we
have the further fact that Prakriti is also the original
of three psychological
equipoiseor latent potentiality
evolved in man
qualities,
through its union with mind,9
the ascendingquality(sattva, or goodness),allied
and
to essence
tating
light;the impulsive, ungoverned roward-tending
quality{rajas,or passion); and last, the down(tanias,
qualityof weight and darkness
Of this triplicity
which
of qualities,
or
irrationality).
runs
through the whole of Hindu thought,and which
has
the basis of psychological
formed
substantially
conceptionsin other races also, Prakriti was the mere
potential
ground, or indifference,generating them in
definite forms, only through union
with soul, itself
unconscious
;
energizing spontaneously, not
by
thought," yet reallyexistingas Prakriti, in these
the phenomena of mind.
qualities,
From
all which, we
can
perhaps divine the meaning
of the word in this subtle system of analytics.Prakriti
be dead matter
is it independentmind.
cannot
; nor
It indicates simply,in my judgment, an
effort to ex-
which
is
"
"
"
Aph.% I. 71,
73;
II.
16, 18.
SANKHYA.
that
press
active
with
399
powers,
body,
to
not
obscures
Hindu
the
vision
relation
only,but
10
and
mind
of
all human
insighthitherto attained.
Over
against this, Kapila posits essential man
seekingto liftthe conceptionas far as possibleMeaning
above
these
sources
of
confusion, and
error,
connected,
to
valid
merely
its
and
to
in
for
nor
and
felt as
inviolate;
of
individual
itself from
in
serene
witness
and
and
force
energizes."
throned
patient,"though taking
Hence
behind
seer
ideal
not
this blind
illusions, but
Puru*ha-
eignty.
sover-
it is substantial
and
soul
of
phenomenally
inalienable
ever
this exists
when
every
liberate
bondage
his
(purusha) is;"1
"Soul
and
affirm
is
man
of
competent
Prakriti
itself
for whose
it is
seen
the warfare
and
vitally
service
only
of life,
"
in
the
tingeof qualitiesby
reflection
and
merely, so as to appear both the one
the other, justas glassreflects the color of the object
it ; and moving the organs
near
by proximityonly,"
subtle authoritylying behind
contact,
through some
that ; as the loadstone
and
of a higher quality than
the iron, or
moves
a
king his army through orders
and not by engaging in the fight.2 A grand conception,
divination by pure intellect,of the authority
or
and
of mind over circumstance
of the impossibility
and
of final moral
failure. This is to lay
spiritual
noble
basis for psychology and
a
theology in the
union
of, personal being ; and for that inward
dignities
lifts it above
with
imperishable principleswhich
of ideal
It is the affirmation
transiencyand loss.
in a very high form.
personality^
w
Afk.,
I. 106;
II. 29;
I.
96.
40O
RELIGIOUS
Here
Not
then
the
PHILOSOPHY.
not
principles;
two
to
pure
absolute
duality,
dualism.
Rationalism
byJ
of the Sank-
process
hya*
synthetic
tendency,
J
J
but
was
natural
that
an
analytic
J
reaction, sundering
the exclusion
"
elements, and
of all
Aph , V. 65 ;
Ibid.,I. 151.
VI.
causes
i, 70.
of false notions.4
*
Ibid.,I.
"
Ibid.,I. 87, 89
149-151.
100.
SANKHYA.
The
in
Vedanta
highest truth
by,
them
its best
he
cannot
Vedas,
of the
and
as
the
wise
seeks
who
of
out
open
recognizesthat the
by the study Liberties
form
reached
that
one
401
"throw
may
its schools.
But
for
radical
a
more
Sankhya made
protest ;
from
not of Treatment
starts
postulatesof reason,
The
worship of the letter,the author-oftheVeda
cease.
book, must
a
Kapila declares plainly,
the
it
faith.
ity of
Veda
The
is
superhuman
not
eternal
its
meaning
He
intuition.
of
words
There
is
could
not
could
not
it is not
does
transcend
not
understands
who
understand
can
supernatural nor
the
the secular
their
mon
com-
ings
mean-
in the Veda.
sense
specialbible sense
; there is no
authority
their self-evidence
of scripturesapart from
and the
fruit of their teaching. They do not proceed from
a
Person
liberated
(Is'wara); for since one
supreme
can
have
no
desire
have
it is true,
of
But
such
no
fact
; a
That
the
on
to
instruct
them
be
did
not
the
In other
their tendencies.
contrary
to
such
to
and
such
central
Their
V
."
"
idea
his
the
conveyers
own
What
their
reason,
he
his
found
judgment, he ascribed
a
motive, and quietlyset it aside.8
of unity,for instance, he disposes
'
to
dispute
words, he rested
appeal to
4o-5".
Rtier, Introd
to
ila,
Kap-
patentness of
and
by
breath
said.1
self-evident
on
them
there;
can
judged
Lord
-words^ traceable
hand,
their
or
other
is all that
2
rightly."
Man
supreme
are
power
unliberated
one
They
in
other
called
he
and
them,
their author.
been
specialmind.
Vedas.
make
power,
of self-existence
no
to
dvetttivatara
Upa*.,
26
p.
36.
*/*-"
V.
"Such
of thus:
'
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
4"32
sake
for the
weak
texts
as,
the
of
alone/
there
are
the
to help
undiscriminating,'
meditation.'"1
to
all is soul
view
In
of all
this, it
can
absolute
hardly be supposed that Kapila allowed
Decidedly, criticism of the
authorityto the Vedas.
"holy text" has here begun. Its later development
and Puranic
feature of the Buddhist
forms a striking
systems, which, in the main, follow the Sankhya.3
forms
and
Scriptural rites
"
of man."
chief
ief end
but works
are
they
not
are
the
Ofrituaiism.
Pain
'*
to
satisfyits desire
would
conformities
is its wisdom
its
and
Soul
is other
than
To
Here
rest.
body
know
is what
itself
he
says
the
not
are
cause
overseeing
thingex-
this is the
3
soul it is that
perienced,the
"Atoms
material,because
not
because, while
and
physicalnature,
Of spiritual
experiences."
of
it,for
to
the
atoms
neither
have
pleasure
pain."b
nor
"
Light
essential
does
is
an
and
unintelligent,
the
soul
is
light."
and
riti)
"
pertain
not
7
"Mind,
be
"
hberties.
It
of the freedom
of the
it :
conviction
his intense
indeed, with
How
"
the sacrificer of
bring pain to
must
them."
of
victims
product of undiscerningactivity
(Prakof parts, is perishable,
made
but not sou!."8
as
as
to
error
Only
soul
mistake
can
isolated,in
"
"
"
be liberated
which
and do
reflected,
even
not
mind,
as
because
Wjlson's
"
Ibid
"
Ibid.,I.
Ib,d
"
Ibid
136 ; V. 70-73.
I. 145-
"Ibid,!.
129,
"
I.
I.
Ibid.,I.
Essays.
84.
13.
144.
SANKHYA.
have
we
as
seen,
which
substance,
soul is
The
"
witness,
w
"2
world
of
nor
is to
going
; not
powers
and
of
the rank
freedom, a
which
fancies
"It
does
not
go
gods, which
All,
about
the
ation
any
"s-
for that
excision
the
not
whathber-
possessions,nor
not
to
away
the
is
sient
tran-
are
desire of heaven,
shunned."8
be
specialqualities
;
any
spiritual
it is constant
not
mingled with
through the
"
desire
is
be
must
for
spiritual
integrity.
through works,
through the worship of
nor
which
claims
system
dependen
in-
pure
Liberation
;
for
expressingthat
uncompanioned
solitary,
seer."
of
form
this
rather
or
403
magic
movable,
world, since soul is im-
conjunctionwitli
is perishable; not absorption
away
not
of the
"
of qualities,
tendencies
to
or
undiscerningmovement
in the senses
and
goodness, passion, and darkness
free spiritual
the mind, from
to thirst
being, and so
w
"
more
no
complete
work
"a
concentration
but
moment,
devotion, which
and
of
has
that
many
obstacles."
finelyaffirmative
Kapila'sappeal to pure
bondage is not essential
How
within
ever,
of
not
through
to
reason
to the
negation is
that
prove
soul
he knows
whether
man,
all this
that for
Appeal
to
reason-
it or not, and
lifted
of subjection
and
to evil, witness
possibility
watching and waiting its hour, indefeasible and
seer,
inviolate,is the principle of purityand freedom 1 8
the
above
ff
To
know
the
difference,and that
-was
one
not
bound
i
"
"
"
Apk
V.
Ibid.,Ill
65
1. 162
II. 39.
"
Ibid
52.
Ibid.,II. 3-
AP*"
Introd.
.
I- 7, "c.
so
Svft"svatara,
"
V.
III.
Apk.,
74-83.
10;
I. iba.
IV. 7-17.
when
w
seemed
one
without
so,"1
be
to
it
knew
he
on
To
take
which
believe
to
so
it seemed
to
be
of
reached
of lower
and
coming,
be-
and
of life upon
all ages
for
Reason
pure
rational
most
the issues
stake
achievement
surely an
not
was
of
authority
the
on
it because
and
Kapila's idea
insists.
he
all this
is
"
desires
to
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
404
it,
is
"
religionsto
respect.
this
For
great work
instrument.
She,
herself
ideal
Ilfel
"Creation
like
soul
"
itself becomes
for mind
the
as
mistake
to
slave ;"
"
man.
Brahma
down
"
thereof."4
Nature
creates
"
And
as
sense"
that
suppose
all
this
Is the Sank-
every J
hyaathe-
souls
lstlc?
of the
its instruments."3
are
liberation
in
is identical with
sense
that
it is seated."6
in which
the organs
be
"
knowledge
the cart
That
"
liberated
is thus
born
is
becomes
is for the
post; tillthere
serves
only,"which
is the seer,
soul
but
ways,
things.2 All
truth of
"The
seven
form
one
to a
binds
All is for
man's
"
really bound,
the
an
individual
"
unbelief
of
insisted
in
and
soul, and
on,
"Atheistic"
of
regarded as representative
ascribed
above
hence
the
Sankhya
to
of
multiplicity
*
thought to
essence
and
ee
the
has been
unityof
individuals
"Theistic"
sovereigntyis
inherent
involve
plicity
this multidivision
into
Kapila being
latter,and Patanjali
the
of the former.
It is
1
true
that
Aph.^ I. 155.
"Ibid.III.47.
Kapila'sjealousy for
"
Afih."III
73.
'
Ibid, HI
51,
"
VI
40.
the
Apk.,
Mbid,H.
freedom
II. 29.
at.
SANKHYA.
self-subsistence
and
spiritcarried
of
possibleisolation
individual
being
every
the Sankhya cannot,
even
of
the
contrary,
its
from
On
405
to
in
essence,
the
each
finite conditions.
in his
logic,be
Bunsen
as
him
has
and
But
called
noticed,
thest
fur-
istic.
athe"
God,
the undivided
"
"
"
It is curious
to
note
similar, in many
how
description,in
Patanjali's
is
of
"
an
Isivara?
gives of "Soul?
own
limit
way,
God
Thomson's
been
by troubles, works,
"untouched
not
Kapila
that
Yoga4 system,
which
Kapila
seeking,each in
its independence of
both
in
could
not
have
admitted
in History', I. 336.
theistic
to
ideal
spiritual
change?
or
not
the
Lord,
Were
deserts."
fruits,or
his
"
or
his
respects,
able
Bhag. Git
to
a,
to
emanation
I have
find
Colebrooke's
in Kapila.
Essays^ I. 268.
"Yoga"
means
conjunction(with deity).
RELIGIOUS
an
distinct from
Theistic
ample
scholiasts
his denial
of
did
deny
one
sense
an
It would
souls
is in
who
Yoga,
the
all actual
itself afforded
as
PHILOSOPHY.
on
have
been
central
and
correct
more
to
say
that
it
immanent
deity.
In truth it was
grating
Kapila'sfunction to apply a disinteanalysisto the monarchical
supernaturalistic^
well as to the blindlypantheistic conceptionsof his
not
"
time.
He
simply
shows
JJivara, or Lord,
in such
sense
as
whose
action would
w
the
evidence
no
soul
forbade;
for his
from
nature
namely,
one,
involve
in his view
of
conduct,
theologyalso
law
has
late
It
was
seems
of
for
an
an
"
be
to
the
condition,
their consequences
in themselves.
Christian
produced
ever
the
found
necessary
inadmissible
its Iswara.
Providence,
is
supernaturalist,
earlyor
should
since works
by having their
interested
ff
interference
retributions
Kapila
an
of
; the sway
imperfection
passion or desire; a certain needy working
benefit or glory,like a worldly lord;"1
own
whose
faith.
of
of nature,"
governor
separation of
witness
as
is
*
"
some
name
is, of
that
"
its isolation
and
one
that there
The
"deus
in
ex
selfinterfering,
machina"
of the
all
whether
in
religions,
there is an
stages, wherever
unreasoning
this idea of a mechanical
Deity that
to
have
rejectedso positivelyin the
constant
course
of
similar
sanctions
1
Afk., V.
and
3, 4l 6.
The
justifications.
407
SANKHVA.
of
selfishness
God
interfere
glory,"and
own
has
he
renders
made,
could
who
"
create
capriciouslywith
of
denial
for his
man
such
laws
the
Iswara
duty
still.
All this is
But
It does
is it atheism.
neither
and
highest
And,
with
it
isolate it
to
of
ideal
all its
soul
constantlydescribes
soul,
if it
as
"
of those
all
all
reasoning assumes
one
indeed
were
other
words, of God.
these
depths
work
to
of
do, and
such*
but
after
essence,
But
have
we
in
one
souls, but
not
"
confessions, by which
Love
logic.
its
of souls,
multiplicity
the
unconscious
the
affirm
self-subsistence.
and
as
extra^
all that is
it may
that
so
on
ab
it above
exalt
freedom
emphasis
deny deity to
not
interference
to
theism.
heartfelt
positivepiety,not
not
indeed
not
intellect
the
here
does
has
form
legitimate
in
move
also
in
its
of this
work.
If
we
Kapila
is
not
is
theistic, it is,
but a
teachinga religion,
analyticphilosophy; because the Sankhya
repeat, because
system of
is a criticism,not
;
reconcile
he
it does
own
not
confession
not
fuse
of faith.
its
one-sided
elements
own
poles of thought, it
If it is incomplete
is
yet
and
protest
supernaturalism,
do not sufficiently
ity
guard the dignityand serenin the form under
which
spirit,
they conceive its
which
of
relation
It
if
its
againstthe
was
to
in
fact found
Its intellectual
once
mysticism
and
world.
the
Sankhya those
religionwhich
at
and
ethical
distinctly
of the
easy
to
develop
out
of the
elements
of universal Fruitsofthe
very
s*nkhyait failed of positively
affirming.
criticism
purest
was
theism
the
and
condition
the
most
and
germ
practical
408
humanity
in
worship
history
Christendom
theistic
the
is
Its
appeal
the
of the
Had
scale
and
not
and
this
to
ardor,
will
afforded
emancipate
to
been
so
would
alyzing
parfirst
at
for
groundwork
Oriental
impulse,
great
than
all."
for
mercy
they
the
hood
brother-
"
as
in
better
boundless
of
quacy
ade-
the
only
philosophies
have
not
in
far
but,
gospel
and
heart
reaction
issued
"
could
they
seem,
faculty,
Puranas
its
tradition,
trust
contemplative
the
to
pendent
inde-
both
as
and
its
democracy
pure
those
ism
panthe-
purely spiritual,
once
and
best
Buddhism,
of
deity
bibliolatry
reason,
dialectic
the
of
Yoga
Vedantic
of
at
as
Karma
old
the
unfolded
was
sense
the
thought
with
practical
independence
this, in
which
the
dealing
to
of
even
despise
to
all.
in
free
and
providential
All
the
in
from
soul
Sankhya
with
inspired
and
and
and
love
afford
cannot
of
separation
Bhagavadgita,
the
in
lessons
of
ignore.
Its clear
into
Oriental
which
to
nor
PHILOSOPHY.
RELIGIOUS
the
world
in
its
through
love.
Our
review
of
instinctof
firming
Unity.
traversed
and
that
in
scope
for
which
its
this
Hinduism
that
the
the
one
whole
branch
revealing
aspirations
those
are
in
already justifies us
field
of
of
intuition
profound
of
the
great
elsewhere
desire
Aryan
found
Unity
belief,
and
it found
race
typical
af-
moulds
to
grow.
in
PUBLICATIONS
LINGUISTIC
OP
"
TRUBNER
57
Adi
59,
AND
Granth
from
THE
OR,
lated
trans-
with
Introductory Essays, by Dr. EKK.EST
originalGurmukhi,
of
Oriental
at the Universityof Munich,
Languages
Regius
the
Ahlwardt.
SIKHS,
TTTE
OF
Professor
TKUMIT,
etc.
SCHIPTUEES
HOLY
E.G.
LONDON,
HILL,
LUDGATE
(The);
CO.,
TITE DrvXvs
"
866.
OF
POETS, Ennabiga,
AHABTO
Six ANCTEXT
TTTE
340, sewed.
x\x.
pp.
of the
Aitareya Brahmanam
Alabaster.
THE
"
Siamese
H.M.
WHEEL
Sources
by
1871.
Lailat.
wa
493,442,43*.
crlchiutcd
makes
\ihich
Buddhist,
Buddha, and
of
Life
JSiam ; M.K.A.S.
in
8vo.
Demy
from
illustrated
Buddhism
HAUCI.
of
account
an
3 2 4.
14*.
Alif Lailat
Tins
Modern
Consulate-General
LAW
THE
See under
2 vols.
Rig Veda.
OF
the
12*.
1870.
Cairo,
Edition
of
it accessible
Amberley.
AN
"
the
Scholar
of
ANALYSIS
Oriental
"3
(1862).
Nitrhts
Aialn.m
limited
is
now,
495,
3,v.
for
ftrs"ttime, offered
tLe
at
price
incanH.
UELIGIOTJS
OF
NIGHTS.
ARABIAN
l'J7U
A.H.
2 vols. 8vo.
AMUKBLKY.
American
to
TJIK
"
and
By
BETJEF.
512.
Society, Transactions
VISCOUNT
30s.
1876.
"1
Subscription,
of.
5s.
per volume.
Andrews,
"
DICTIONARY
OF
HAWAIIAN
THE
LANGUAGE,
to which
is
of
Vocabulary, and a Chronological Table
English-Hawaiian
cloth.
lls.Gd.
"l
ANDREWS.
8vo.
LOKHIN
5b'0,
By
pp.
Institute of Great Britain and Ireland (The Journal
Anthropological
appended
an
lienmrkableEvents.
of
Vol
the).
1.,
with
Published
No.
Quarterly.
January-July, 1871.
1.
1 1 full page
Plates,and
I.,No.
a.
Vol.
T.,No.
3.
Vol.
11.,No.
Tables, etc.
October, 1871.
January, 1M7 2.
1.
pp.
Woodcuts
numerous
foldingplatesof
Vol.
8vo.
120-clix, sewed.
Illustrated
accompanied by several
; and
7*.
4s.
121-264, sewed.
16
sewed.
8vo. pp.
full-pagePlates. 4*.
-4^7,
sewed.
8vo. pp. 136,
Eight two-page platesand
8vo.
pp.
2G5
April,1872.
Vol.
four-pageplates. 4.9.
6*.
1872. 8vo. pp. 137-312.
9 platesand amap.
II.,No. 2. July and Oct
4s.
With
8vo. pp. 143.
4 plates.
II.,No. 3. January, 1873.
8 platesand two
With
8vo. pp. 136.
4s.
III.,No. 1. April,1873.
maps.
III.,No. 2. July and October, 1073. 8vo. pp. 168, sewed. With tf plates.4*.
etc.
Gs.
With
8 plates,
II I.,No. 3. January, 1874.
8vo. pp. 238, sewed.
IV., No. 1. April and July, 1874. 8vo. pp. 308, sewed. With 22 plates.8s.
With 11 plates. 6s.
IV., No. 2. April,187"). 8vo. pp. 200, sewed.
With 3 plates. 4,v.
8vo. pp. 120, sewed.
V., No. 1. July,1875.
With
8vo. pp. 132, sewed.
8 plates. 4*.
V., No. 2. October, 1875.
Vol.
V., No.
3.
Vol.
V., No,
4.
two
Vol.
Vol.
Vol.
Vol.
Vol.
Vol.
Vol.
Vol.
January,1876.
April,1876.
8vo. pp.
8vo.
pp.
1,56,sewed.
128, sewed.
With
With
8 plates. 6s.
plates. 6s.
Publications of
Linguistic
Institute
Anthropological
continued.
"
Vol.
VI.,No. 1.
$" Co.,
Trubncr
With
5
8vo. pp. 100, sewed.
With
8vo. pp. 98, sewed.
July,1876.
plates.5s.
4
platesand
2.
October, 1876.
3.
4.
With
11 plates. 5*.
January,1877. 8vo. pp. 146, sewed.
With 7 plates. 5*.
May, 1877. 8vo. pp. iv. and 184-,sewed.
map.
5.v.
1.
2.
Vol.,VII.,No.
Vol. VIL, No.
4.
Vol. VIII
3.
No.
1.
Vol. VIII.,No.
2.
August, 187H
November,
Apastambiya Dharma
H
THE
By
"\
Sutram.
the
8vo
APHOIUSMS
"
Edited,with
by Apastamba.
NDUS,
of
order
8 vo.
1878.
Government
of
OF
plate. 5s.
plates.5s.
one
With
three
SACRED
THE
and Notes,
Translation
Bombay.
With
by
OF
cloth, 18b'8-71.
8vo.
parts.
LAWS
G. Buhler.
4*. 6rf.
Arabic
and
for sale by
Constantly
16mo.
1*.
Archaeological
Survey of
India.
Arden.
PROGRESSIVE
GRAMMAR
Examples and
Kxercises.
"
Copious
On
the
Alphabet
in the East.
and
Trubner
4(",sewed.
pp.
Printed
(A Catalogueof).
Books
Persian
and
and CUNNINGHAM.
"
TELUGU
THE
OF
Parts.
In Three
Outline
with
LANGUAGE,
Part I. Introduction.
Grammar,
and
Model
"
Sentences.
Orthography.
Part III. On the
of the ColloquialDialect.
Complete Grammar
of
Grammatical
Dialect used in Books.
By A. H. AIUIBM, M.A., Missionary
the C. M. S. Masuhpatam.
and 380.
14*.
8vo. sewed, pp. xiv.
Part II.
Arnold.
THE
"
ILIAD
Arnold.
THE
"
"
ODYSSEY
AND
G.S.,etc.
INDIAN
SONG
bd.,pp.
SONGS.
From
OF
of Jayadeva. By
Goyindti
INDIA.
OF
Fcap. 8vo.
ARNOLD,
EDWIN
Arnold.
of Bombay
University
A SIMPLE
"
Compiled from
ON
"
STUDY
THE
EnglishLanguage
in
C.S I
M.A.,
F.R.G.S.
College,and
Poona
144.
1875.
(of
Fellow
SA.
TURKISH
LANGUAGE.
OF THE
Dialogues and Vocabulary. By EDWIN
2s. 6V.
Pott Hvo. cloth,pp. 80.
GRAMMAR
MODERN
particular.An
LANGUAGES
IN
Essay. By
DAVID
and
GENEUAL,
ASHEK, Ph.D.
of the
12mo.
"Is.
Society,JOUKNAL
Asiatic
of the Gita
With
sources.
01?
pp.
"
OF
THE
ROYAL
SOCIETY
ASIATIC
OF
GIIEAT
BRITAIN
as
TRANSLITLIUL
various
M.A., C.S.I.,F.lt.G.S.
ARNOLD,
Asher.
Or. 8vo.
ARNOLD,
1".
the Sanskrit
College,Oxford),formerlyPrincipalof
Univeibity
of the
EDWIN
By
24.
AND
18 Numbers
form
No. 18, 6*.
These
Parts,4*. each
X., Part 1, op.; Part 2, 5*.; Part 3, 5s." Vol. XI.,
Vol. XII., 2 Parts,6s. each." Vol. XIII.,
Part I, 6*. ; Part 2 not published."
Vol.
each."
Part
Vol. XV.,
2 Parts, 6s.
XIV.,
1, 5s. ; Part 2 not published."
Part 1, 6s.; Part 2, with 3 Maps, "2 2s." Vol. XVI., 2 Parts,6s. each." Vol.
XVII., 2 Parts,6*. each." Vol. XVIII., 2 Parts,6s. each." Vol. XIX., Parts 1
Part 3, 7s. M.
to 4, 16s." Vol. XX., Parts 1 and 2, 4s. each.
4s.
each ; No.
17, 2
I. to IX. -Vol.
Vols.
Asiatic
Society. JOUENAL
"
BUITAIN
AND
490, sewed.
CONTENTH
the Chinese
"1.
by
IRELAND.
1861-5.
OF
New
THE
KOYAL
Series.
SOCIETY
ASIATIC
Vol. I. In Two
Parts,
or
GEEAT
16s.
tbo "Kin
Translated from
Sutra.
Kong King," or Diamond
Vajra-chhedika",
II. The Puraniitfi-hridaya
Beal, Chaplain,K.N."
SQtra, or, in Chinese.
the Itcv. S.
"The
i.e.
"Mo-ho-p6-ye-po-lo-mih-to-8in-kiDg,"
Great
Paramita
Heart
Sutra."
Translated
57 and
Vol.
II.
In
Parts,
Two
pp.
522, sewed.
1866-7.
16*.
of Vedic Theogony
1. Contributions
to a Knowledge
and
CoNTKN'is.
Mythology. No. 2.
from
the Hi g- and
Atharva-Vedas.
By J. Muu,
Hymns
Ksq "II. Miscellaneous
By J. Muir,
of the Natives
of Bengal.
Esq. III. Five bundled
By the
questions on the Social Condition
of the Malay
Rev. J. Long."
IV.
short
account
Manuscripts belonging to the Royal Asiatic
of the Anutabhu
Sutra from the Chinese.
Societv.
By Dr. II. N. van del Tuuk." V. Translation
"
"
By the Rev. S. Beal, Chaplain Royal Navy." VI. The initial coinage of Bengal. By Edward
VII. Specimens ol an Assyrian Dictionary. By Edwin
Thomas, F.-*q."
Nonas, Esq." VIII. On
the Relations
of the Prw sts" to the other classes- of Indian
Society in the Vedic age
By J. Muir,
X. An
to Tianslate
By the same."
Esq." IX. On the Interpretation of the Veda
attempt
from
the Chinese
known
Services ol the great compassionate Kwan
as the Confessional
a work
and
1000 eyes
Yin, possessing
1000 hands
By the Rev. S. Beal, Chaplain Roval
Navy.
"XI.
The
By Professor Max
Hymns of the Gaupayaiias and the Legend of King Asamati.
Royal Asiatic Society." XII. Specimen Chapters of an Assyrian
Muller, M.A., Honorary Member
Grammar.
By the Rev. E. Hmckj", 1). 1).,Honorary Member
Royal Asiatic Society.
In Two
Vol. III.
CONTKNTS."
Parts,
I. Contributions
towards
Glossaryof
With
the
Photograph.
Assyrian Language.
1868.
22s.
By H. F. Talbot.
III.
A. Bastiau."
The
Alphabets. By Dr
of
poetry
By the Hon. H. E. J. Stanley." IV. Catalogue of the Oriental
the Library of King's College, Cambudge.
in
Manuscnptb
By Edward
Henry Palmer, B.A
of the Royal Asiatic Society Membre
Scholar
of St. John's
de la
College,Cambndgr
; Member
,
V. Desciiption of the Amravati
Kociete Asiatique de Pans."
Tope in Guntur.
By J. Fergusson,
edition of the Kathasorit-sagara, Lambaka
1'iof. Brockluus'
on
IX.
Esq., F R.S." VI. Remark*
VII. The
X\ HI.
in the University of Leyden."
soiuce
By Dr. H. Kern, Professor of Sanskrit
Widow."
of Colebrooke'b
On the Duties of a Faithful Iluulu
By Fitzedward
Essay
Hall, Esq.,
the
Supplement: Further detail of proofs that Colebrooke's Essay, "On
M.A., D C.L. Oxon.
indebted
to the Vivadabhangarnava.
Duties
Hindu
of a Faithful
not
edward
Widow," was
By Fitzof the First Book
of the Rig Veda.
Hall, Esq." VL11. The Sixth Hymn
By Professor
"IX.
Hon.
Sassanian
M.R.A.S
Max
Inscriptions. By E. Thomas, Esq." X. AcMuller, M.A.
KiDl.
of an Euibabsy from Morocco
count
to Spam
in 1690 and
By the Hon. H. E. J. Stanley.
XI. The
llubadan, of Airagon.
By the Hon. II. E. J. Stanley." XII.
Poetry of Mohamed
Years
of Mohammadan
Materials for the History of India foi the Six Hundred
to
rule,previous
of the British Indian
the Foundation
Empire.
XIII.
By Major W. Nassau Lee", LL.D., Ph.D."
of the Cochin
Words
the Hill people inhabiting the Forests
A Few
State.
concerning
By
the Bhojpurf Dialect of
S.-XIV.
Staff Corps, M.R.A
Notes
on
Captain G. E. Frvei, Madias
Bchar.
Hindi, spoken in Western
By John Bcames, Esq., B.C.S., Magistrate of Chumparun.
Remarks
"II.
on
Mohamed
Rabadan,
the
Indo-Chinese
Arragonese.
"
"
Vol. IV.
In Two
Parts,
1"69-70.
Ifa.
towards
I. Contribution
a Glossaryof the Assyrian Language.
By H. F. Talbot.
Indian
III.
II. On
The
Chronology.
By J. Fergusson, Esq., F.R.R."
Poetry ol
of Arragon.
H. E. J. Stanley."IV. On the Magar
Rabadan
By the Hon.
Language
to the Knowledge
of Parsee Literature.
By John Beanies, Esq., B.C.S." V. Contributions
CONTKNTS."
Part
11."
Mohamed
of Nepal.
By Edward
from
Chinese
Sources.
Publications of
Linguistic
Justice
in India.
By N. B. E.
with
the Administration
Translation
Pali
of a Bactrian
By E. Thomas, Esq.
Vol.
In Two
V.
1871-2.
Trubner
fy Co.,
in conof Evidence
Law
nection
Baillie,Esq." XIII. The Mohammedan
A
of Justice to Foreigners. By N. B. E. Baillie,Esq." XIV
Coins
XV.
Indo-Parthian
Inscription. By Prof. J. Dowson."
Parts,
With
10
Plates.
and folding
full-page
IBs.Gd.
By V.
original Pali Text, with an English Translation.
By A.
Inscription at Keu-yung kwan, in North China.
Astrology of Varaha-Mihira
Complete System of Natural
IV.
The
Ti .instated from Saiibkrit into English by Dr. II Kein."
Pongol Festival in Southern
India.
V. The Poetry of Mohamed
By the Right
Rabadan, of Arragon.
By Charles E Cover."
Hon.
of the Jangams.
Lord
By
Stanley of Alderley."VI. Essay on the Creed and Customs
On
VIII.
Brown."
Charles
P.
VII. On
Malabar, Coromandrl, Quilon, etc. By C. P. Biown."
the Treatment
of India.
of the Nexus
in the Nt-o-Aryan Languages
By John Bournes, B.C.S.
IX. Some
Remarks
the Gi eat Tope at Sanchi.
on
B) the Rev. S lieal." X. Ancient Inscriptions
to the Mathura
from
Mathura.
Translated
Note
By
J. Dowson."
Inscriptions.
by Professor
Gianth.
of the Adi
XI. Specimen of a Translation
By Dr.
Major-General A. Cunningham,"
of Nirvana.
I "hamiuapada, with
Ernest
to the Question
Notes
on
Tiumpp." XII.
Special Reference
By 11. C. Childers, late of the Ceylon Civil Service." XIII. The Brhat-SanhitS ; or,
Translated
from Sanskrit into English
Complete System of Natural Astrology of Varaha-inihira.
L. Coinnlla
On
the Ongin of the Buddhist,
ArthakalhtiB.
XIV.
by Dr. II. Kern."
By the Mudhar
by
Vijuwnna, Government
Interpreter to the Ratimpuia Court, Cojlon. With an Introduction
The
R. C. Childers, late of the Ceylon Civil Service." XV.
Rabadan, of
Poetry of Mohamed
An
Proverbia
Commuma
By the Right lion. Lord Stanley of Alderley. "XVI.
Syriuca.
agon
Ancient'lndian Vase, with an Account
of the Enliv Captain R
F. Button.
Notes
XVII.
on
an
XV11I.
Civil Service."
M.R.A
thcieupon. By Chailrs Home,
S., late of the Bengal
giuving
Bhar
The
Tube.
Communicated
Benaies.
By the Rev. M. A. Shernng, LL.D
by C. Home,
,
British
Of Jihad
M R.A.S., late B.C.S."
XIX.
Mohammedan
and
its application to
in
Law,
With
Recent
dental
InciIndia. By N. B. E. Baillie." XX.
Comments
Pehlvi Decipherments.
an
on
Sketch
of the Derivation
of Aryan Alphabets.
And
Contributions
to the Early Hibtory
and Gcogiaphy of Tabaribtan.
Illustrated by Coins.
By E. Thomab, F.R.S.
The
CONTENTS."
I. Two
Jfitakas.
Fausbdll."
Buddhist
II. On an Ancient
Wyhe." III. The lirhat Sanhitii ; or,
"
Vol.
COM'KNTS."
15} Captain
Chailes
Ishmaehtes, and
Brief Account
Sprenger." A
S.
b.
Home,
with two
platesand
1872.
map.
8".
the
Arabic
Tubes
who
Conquered their Country. By A.
the History and
A labic Woikb
on
Geography of Arabia.
the
Methods
of Disposing of the Dead
at Llassa, Thibet, etc.
By
The
lirhat-Sauhita
Syhtem of Natural Astrology of
; or, Complete
of Four
On
Miles.
late B.C.S.
"
from
Translated
Sanskrit
into
Vaiaha-nuhira,
Knghbh
of the Principalitiesof Tokhanstan,
Account
Thsang'b
by
in
Dr.
"which
H.
Kern."
Notes
Previous
some
Hwen
on
Geographical
Identifications
Reconsidered.
(jallus in
are
By Colonel Yule, C.B." The Campaign of ^Ehus
Aiabia.
of Jeiusalcm, Translated
for the late Sir H. M. Elliott
By A. Sprenger." An Account
the Persian
Text of Nasir
ibn Khusru'b
Satanamah
from
by the late Major A. R. Fuller." The
Rtibadan, of Airagon. By the Right Hon. Lord Stanleyof Alderley.
Poetry of Mohamed
Plates,and
CONTENTS.
D
C.L., F R
S.
On
-
II.,pp.
Woodcuts.
Hiouen-'l
Northern
213
to
1873.
400
and
Illustrated with
Ixxxiv.,sewed.
Map,
8s.
to Ballabhi.
Patna
hsang's Journey from
Fergusson,
By James
Buddhism.
[Note from Colonel II. Yule, addressed
to the Secretary.]
of the Prmcipahtiee of Tokh"ristfin,etc.
By Colonel II. Yule, C.B*"
H* en Thsang's Account
of Natural
Translated
TbeBrhat-fianhrta; or, Complete 8j stem
Astrology of Varaha-mihira.
Sanskrit
into English by Dr. H. Kern."
The
Initial Coinage of Bengal, under
fiom
the Early
Muhammadan
f"14-634
Conqueiors. Part II. Embuioing the prrlimmaiy period between
A.H.
Translated
Thomas, F U.S." The Legend of Dipankara Buddha.
(A.D.1217-1236-7). By Edward
Irom
and L., " Tree and Serpent Worship ').
the Chinese (and intended to illustrate Plates xxix.
to
By S. Beal." Note on Art. IX., ante" pp. 213-274, on Iliouen-Thsang'e Journey from Patna
D C.L., F.R.S." Contnbutione
Fergusbon
Ballabhi.
towards
By James
a
Glossary of the
By H. F. Talbot.
Assyrian Language.
"
Vol.
170 and
24-,sewed.
With
plate. 1874.
8*.
CONTENTS."
The
of the Form
and
being the Buddhist
Manual
Upasampada-Kantmaracn^
Deacons.
and
The
Pah
of Ordering
of Priests
Text, with a Translation and Notes.
of Chribt Chuich, Oxford, now
Student
of the Ceylon Civil
By J. F. Dickbon, B.A., sometime
of the Coimbatore
the Megahthic Monuments
Seivice."
Notes
on
District,Madras.
By M. J.
C.S." Notes on the Sinhalese Language. No. 1. On the Formation
of
Walhouse, late Madras
Mariner
the
Plural
of Neuter
Nouns.
of the Mahfipannibbana,
late of the Ceylon Civil Service
Text
of
Varaha-mmira.
Valley of Choombi.
India, and
Translated
from
Bnhat-Sanhita
Kanbknt
; or,
into
English by
H.
of Land.
Effect on the Tenure
By N. B. E. Baillie." Appendix : A
of the Kalilah. wa-Dimnuh, with an English Translation.
By W.
SyriacVersion
Astiology
Note
Kern."
of Darjeeling." The Name
Dr.
the
of the
on
Specimen of
Wright.
With
394, sewed.
to
C.
and
plates
seven
5
1875.
map.
8*.
CONTKNTH."
Dynasty.
Northern
By
Frontagers of China.
the Old Mongolian
on
Sahasa
and
Notes.
and
By Pi of. J. Dowson."
Thamas, F.R.S.
the
Samvat
ahdngir.
Era.
By Edward
By T. W.Rhys
Ruwanwarti
the
Davids.
Note
on
"
Catalogue
of Buddhist
.Sanskrit
on
Jade
Inscription,date 1191
Dagaba
-Notes
Bnetnan
Vesbel
Drinking
and
plates
Manuscripts
in
8*.
plan. 1876.
the
A.I".
Pah
Inscription
of the Emperor
of
Possession
the
Royal
Society (Hodgson
Piofessore
Collection).By
E.
Sanskntic
Origin of Sinhalese.
By R. C
An
Northern
Part
of China
Frontagers
Coins. II. By Stanley Lane Poole
Arabic
8s.
Coins
and
the
"On
By A, de SiLva Ekanayaka,
Bactnan
The
Pali Text
of the MahA-
the Native
Sovereigns of Ceylon.
of Public Instruction,Ceylon.
CON
1"76-.
Account
Indian
plate. 1877.
Dates.
E.
By
Form
of Government
8*.
F.R.S
Thomas,
"The
Tenses
of the
R.
Bv
of Baa
of the Island
A. H
Account
An
Assyrian Verb.
By the Rev
Kayce, M.A."
Fiiedencb
Makran.
Rums
ir.s
(continued from Vol. VIII
in
By Major Mockler.
p. 218). On
"Inedited
Coins. III. By Stanley Lane
I'ali InscripArabic
Note on a Bactnan
tion
Poole," Further
the
and the Samvat
From
Era
Beltichistan.
Votes
Persian
on
By Prof. J. Dowson
Persian
of Mirxa
By A, II. Scbmdler.
Mehdy Khan.
"
"
Vol
IX., Part IIM pp. 292. sewed, with three plates. 1877.
CONTENTS
of China.
"The
Early Faith
Part II. The Manchus
of
Asoka.
By
E.
Thomas,
F.R.S."
(Supplementary Notice). By
H.
The
10s.
6rf,
Northern
II. Iloworth."
Frontagers
The
Northern
a Treatise
ByH. II Iloworth. -On
On Imperial
II. Sauvaire."
on
by Eliya, Archbishop of Nisfbfn.
Weights and Measures
Hy M
and other Titles.
By Sir T. K. Colebrooke, Bart., M. P." Affinitiesof the Dialects of the Chepang
and
Kusundah
Tribe* of Nipal -with those of the Hill Tribes of Arracan.
By Captain C J. P.
Mound
Forbes
F.R.G
S , M A.S. Bengal, etc." Notes on
near
Some
in
a
Antiquities iound
Dauighan.
By A. II. Schindler.
Frontagers
Vol.
of China.
Part
IV.
The
Km
or
Golden
COVTKNTS."
On
the Vedantic
the
Non-Aryan Languages
two
Tatars.
8s.
1878.
map.
Brandreth, Esq." A Dialogue
Mittra, late OfficiatingProfessor of
platesand
of India.
By
E.
L.
Dasa
Conception ol Brahma.
By Pramada
of the Island
of Bali.
Account
An
Anglo-Sanskrit, Government
College, Benares."
By R.
Fnederich
(continued from Vol. IX. N. S. p. J20)." Unpublished Glass Weights and Measures.
Thomas
on
By Edward
Roger*.." China via Tibet.
By S. C. Boulger." Notes and Recollections
Cultivation
Tea
Kutnaon
and Garhwal.
in
By J. H. Batten, F.R.G.S., Bengal Civil Service
of Kumaon.
Retired, formerly Commissioner
on
1878.
6*
of Arabia.
Coast
East
on
By Major-General
Pliny'sGeography
Islands ; with a Vocabulary taken from Francois
Miles, Bombay Staff Corp*. The Maldivc
By A. Gray, late of the Ceylon Civil Strvice." On Tibeto-Burraan
Pyrard de Laval, 1602"1607.
Burmese
Civil Service Commission."
By Captain C. J. F. S. Forbes, of the Burmese
Languages.
of the
the Connexion
On
at Mandelay."
TransliterationBy II. L. St. Barbe, Esq., Resident
India.
Mons
of Pegu with the Koles of Central
By Captain C. J. F. S. Forbes,of the Burmese
Studies
of the Semitic
the Comparative
Grammar
on
Languages, with
Civil Commission.
Arab
logy.
MetroSpecialReference to Assyrian. By Paul Haupt. The Oldest Semitic Verb-Form."
The
II. El-Djabarty. By M. H. Sauvaire."
Migrations and Early History of the Wh:te
from Chinese Sources.
W. KmgsmiU.
Huns ; principally
By Thomas
CONTENTS."
Note
of
the
S. B.
"
1878.
Bs.
of Salar,-the most
of tbe Turk Race.
the Hill Canton
"On
EasterlySettlement
Geological Notes on the River Indus
By Griffin W. Vyse, B.A., M.R.A.S
By Robert B. Shaw.
,
Literature for Japanese Women.
By
Engineer P.W.I). Panjab." Educational
etc., Executive
in the East by
Known
Basil Hull Chamberlain, Esq.,M.R.A.ti." On the Natural Phenomenon
CONTENTS
6
the
a
Phrygian
Rock-cut
The
Beal, M.A."
By the Rev. Samuel
Thomas, F.R.8." Index.
comprising
Books
Version
the
R.R.L.-On
Memb.
Names
Chinese
5*.
ThomaB,
By Edward
of the
Knowledge
Librarian
Hon.
N.
Robert
Hv
Years.
the
Cust,
last
British
India
of
Thirty
during
Languages
11.A S." Ancient Arabic Pootry its Genuinenest and AuthenticityBy Sir William Muir, K C S I.,
our
i y
H. O.
LL D." Note
on
Mannquc's Mission and the Catholics in the time of Shah Jaudn.
and Mottoes.
Koene, Esq.-On Sandhi in Pah.
By the late R. C. Childers." On Arabic Amulets
JJy E. T. Rogers, M R.A.S.
Asiatic
Society. TRANSACTIONS
BRITAIN
AND
contributions
contains
above
Coieurooke,Humboldt,
Societyof Bengal,
Asiatic
"
Edited
BENGAL.
OF
similes,
IRELAND.
Complete in 3 vols. 4to., 80 Plates of Facto
reduced
5*.
Published
"9
at
1835.
;
London, 1827 to
etc.,doth.
The
SOCIETY
ASIATIC
ROYAL
THE
OF
"
GREAT
by
JOURNAL
Honorary
the
8 numbers
8vo.
Secretaries.
SOCIETY
ASIATIC
THE
OF
OF
per annum,
Asiatic
OF
Asiatic
Society. THE
6d. each
10i
to
Published
Societyof Japan.
Asiatic
CEYLON
30th
October,
OF
30th
June, 1875.
Each
Vol. IV.
From
Society. JOURNAL
OF
"
ROYAL
SOCIETY.
ASIATIC
20th
THE
New
October, 1873.
13th
October,1875,
Series.
CHINA
Parts
SOCIETY
ASIATIC
Part I. From
NORTH
ROYAL
THE
October, 1873,
22nd
Vol. III.
Asiatic
TOE
7-v.tid.
each part.
THE
9th
1872, to
OF
RANCH
Is. M.
irregularly.
TRANSACTIONS
"
Vol. I. From
JAPAN.
OF
8vo.
THE
OF
"
SOCIETY.
ASIATIC
OF
Secretary.NOJ". 1 to "}.
the
number.
Society.JOURNAL
Asiatic
by
BRANCH
BOMBAY
THE
OF
Edited
SOCIETY.
ASIATIC
SOCIETY
number.
1*. each
JOURNAL
"
ROYAL
ASIATIC
THE
OF
"
Published Monthly.
BENGAL.
to
to
8vo.
15th
16th July,1874,
January,1875, to
12th
1876.
July,
J
BRANCH
OF
THE
1 to 11.
LANGUAGE.
GRAMMAR
JAPANESE WRITTEN
OF
THE
By W. G.
H B.M.'s Legation,
ASTON, M.A., Assistant Japanese Secretary,
Yedo, Japan.
Second
28*.
edition,Enlargedand Improved. Royal 8vo. pp. 306.
Aston.
SPOKEN
LANGUAGE.
A SfloRT GRAMMAR
JAPANESE
OF
THE
By
Aston.
"
"
W.
G.
ASTON, M.A.,
H.
B.
M.'s
Legation,Yedo, Japan.
Third
edition.
12*,
and Historical
Athar-ul-Adhfir TRACES OF CENTURIES;or, Geographical
Arabic
Ktiviu
SELIM
SLUM
and
SH-HADE.
Dictionary,
Geographical
by
"
Parts
Atharva Veda
Auctores
See
Pratigakhya."
II.
4to. pp.
788
and
384.
Price
(/"cjunSof ytMtwuon.
under WHITNEY.
under
Society,
the
supervision of THEODOR
Gautama.
Professor
pp.
iv.
Veda.
Kdited
of Oriental
78.
4*. 6d.
Edited
with
Index
of
Languagesin
the
with
an
Vol. 111.
Vaitana
Critical Notes and
5g.
Words, by A.
Universityof
F.
STENZLKR, Ph.D.,
8vo. cloth.
Breslau.
Sutra.
The
57 and
Axon.
THE
"
LITERATURE
WILLIAM
Essay. By
1870.
E.
A.
F.R.S.L.
AXON,
graphical
Biblio-
A
8vo.
Fcap.
sewed.
Is.
GRAMMAR
AN ELEMENTARY
Baba.
OF
TATUJ
E
xercises.
Progressive
By
Easy
LANGUAGE, with
JAPANESE
THE
"
Crown
BABA.
8vo.
5*.
92.
Bachmaier.
Vereins
Central-
120.
1870.
Bachmaier."
Baldwin.
Disconnected
Essays
demy
Ballad
1 vol.
Mission.
Board
STRAYS
AND
FROM
Matters
on
BALFOUR.
FOOCHOW
THE
OF
of the American
WAIFS
"
India
of the
the
Scottish Naval
East
Small
MilitaryAcademy.
HiNi)f
OP
Crown
R.
to
IN
Ballantyne.
1873.
With
and
cloth,pp. 74.
3s. 6d.
For
LANGUAGE.
the
By JAMKS R. BALLANTYNE,
5.v.
cloth,pp. 56.
of
By
the
GRAMMAR.
edition, revised
GRAMMAR
and
corrected
of
the
togetherwith
Second
edition.
SELECTIONS
THE
IN
Scottish Naval
guinea, and
publications
an
Impression. By
India Office.
8vo.
pp. viii.
3.v.Gd.
HINDUSTANI
"
Character.
SANSKRIT
LL.D., Librarian
BALLANTYNE,
C.
HLNRY
FREDERIC
By
BHAKA
Second
110, cloth.
C.
18*'.
5s.
"
Introduction
4to.
BRAJ
AND
LL.D.
R. BALLANTYNE,
llcv.
paper, one
List of
annum.
College at Ilaileybury.
and
graphie
Pasi-
10*. 6d.
MAHRATTA
THE
OF
de
China.
2'J4.
"
ELEMENTS
"
late JAMES
By
relating
cloth,pp.
8vo.
GRAMMAR
use
Ballantyne.
2s. Gd.
viii.
-256.
8vo. pp.
DIALECT.
to
"
"
1870.
FAR
THE
Society(The). Subscription
Ballantyne.
; 128
GRAMMAIRE.
LA
BE
Socie'te'Centrale
la
; 150.
18mo.
MANUAL
de
President
BACHMAIEK,
Munich.
BALDWIN,
des
18mo.
PAsiGRArniQUE, PRECED"
DICTIONNAIHE
"
Munchen.
DIE
FUR
Vorsitzendem
2". 6d
Redigfcpar ANTOINE
a
GEBRATTCHE
ZUM
BACHMAIKH,
ANTON
von
in
Pasigraphie
fur
18mo.
3*.
Verfasst
SpiiACHE.
Munich.
at
WORTERBTJCH
PAsiGRArmscnEs
"
DEUTBCHE
Balfour.
1870.
160.
ANTON
By
GRAMMAR.
AND
Pasigraphical
Society
of the Central
President
Bachmaier.
DICTIONARY
PASIGRAPHICML
"
BACHMAIER,
and
DIALECT.
LANCASHIRE
THE
OF
Ballantyne. PRINCIPLES
PERSIAN
OF
"
LithographicPlates
of the
and
TA"LIK
the
AND
for the
use
characters,the
Second
one
of the
Royal 8vo.
R. BALLANTYNE.
CAiiGRArnr,
Hindustani.
DETANAGARI
NASKHI
Prepared
illustrated
by
usuallyemployed in
Preparedfor the
edition.
the Scottish
Naval and Military
R. BALLANTYNE.
Academy, by JAMES
cloth,pp. 14, 6 plates. 2*. O'rf.
Banerjea. THE ARIAN WITNESS, or the Testimonyof Arian Scriptures
of
use
4to.
"
in
of Biblical History
and
corrpboration
Dissertations on
Including
Arians.
Bate
"
D.
Beal.
DICTIONARY
China
S. BEAL
Fleet, a
or
OP
to
India
BANEIIJEA.
THE
FAH
(400
8vo.
HINDEE
"2
HIAN
A.D.
the
OriginalHome
TRAVELS
"
from
by
the Rev. K. M.
By
BATE.
the
LANGUAGE.
236.
8s. Qd.
Compiled by
518
STJNG-YUN,
A.D.)
Buddhist
Translated
from
J.
a
(B.A. TrinityCollege,Cambridge),
Chaplainin
Member
of the Royal Asiatic Society,
and Author of a
Pilgrims
the
Her
Chinese,
Majesty's
Translation
the
Doctrine.
of Indo-
12s. 6d.
AND
and
of Christian
Ruliments
and EarlyAdventures
of
Svo. pp.
Beal.
"
CATENA
BUPDHIST
OF
SCRIPTURES
etc.
Beal.
cloth,pp.
THE
"
ROMANTIC
Chinese-Sanscrit
Crown
etc.
Beal.
by the Rev.
pp. 117.
TKIPITAKA, as
FROM
DHAMMAPADA.
in China
it is known
SAMUEL
BUDDHIST
THE
Translated
BEAL,
from
CANON,
commonly
With
"
Languages. By JOHN
Svo. cloth,
pp. viii.and
96.
NOTES
Western
as
Second
the
enlargedand
5*.
HINDI, spoken
OF
in
Is. 6d.
18G8.
GRAMMAR
COMPARATIVE
known
By JOHN
DIALECT
BHOJPURI
THE
ON
Behar.
"
Japan.
Map, showing
BEAMES.
Beames.
and
Folio,sewed,
"
B.A.
Chinese
the
With
Chinese, Universityof London.
vni.
cloth.
and
7*.
bd.
176,
pp.
Beames.
OUTLINES
INDIAN PHILOLOGY.
OF
Beames.
Pilgrims,"
Buddhist
7*. Qd.
TEXTS
"
of
"
the
From
BUDDHA.
12s.
1875.
CompendiousReport. By
and
Catalogue
Beal.
155.
BEAL, Author
SAMUEL
Majesty'sFleet,
Her
Chaplain in
S.
By
CHINESE.
THE
SAKHYA
OF
Svo.
FROM
1871.
436.
LEGEND
TJIE BUDDHIST
"
xiv. and
4r Co.,
Trubner
Publications of
Linguistic
OF
LANGUAGES
ARYAN
MODERN
THE
INDIA
"
Ad
Fidem
Codd.
recensuit
MSS.
STLVENSON.
JOSEPHUS
Is. Qd.
424, and 2 facsimiles.
The same, in royal8vo., uniform
with the
Miller
With
plan of the
xii. and
of
publications
of the
Rolls.
10*. M.
Bellairs.
GRAMMAR
OF
BELLAIRS,M.A., and
LAXMAN
"
Bellew.
A DICTIONARY
"
New
and
H.
By
Bellew.
W.
"
and
New
Exercises
Y.
OF
BELLEW,
356, cloth.
GRAMMAR
LANGUAGE.
B.A.
ASHKEDKAH,
PUKKHTO,
THE
Improved System.
MARATHI
THE
With
Assistant
PUKSHTO
OR
K.
By
12mo.
S. K.
cloth,pp. 90.
LANGUAGE,
5s.
on
reversed
Part, or
42a.
OF
PUKKHTO
THE
OR
PUKSHTO
LANGUAGE,
on
and Illustrated by
Improved System. Combining Brevitywith Utility,
and Dialogues. By H. W. BELLEW, Assistant Surgeon,Bengal Army.
Svo.
Super-royal
FROM
Bellew.
THE
,
"
INDUS
156, cloth.
TO
THE
21*.
TIGRIS:
Narrative
of
Journey
Bellows.
"
ENGLISH
420.
OUTLINE
16s.
VOCABULARY, for
the
use
of Students of the
BELLOWS.
With
Chinese,Japanese,and other Languages. Arranged by JOHN
Notes on the writingof Chinese with Roman
Professor SUMMERS,
Letters. By
London.
Crown 8vo.,pp. 6 and 368, cloth. 6*.
King'sCollege,
57 and
Bellows.
and
OUTLINE
"
DICTIONARY,FOR
of Language.
With
of Oxford.
University
English Alphabetin
BELLOWS.
by JOHN
Bellows.
DicnoNARY
FOR
"
Both
and
Feminine
Words
Verbs;
Liaison
and
Follow
giltedg"s.
Benfey.
"
in
PR
same
Part, and
French
Revved
Maps.
OF
Second
Morocco,
GRAMM
VR
650
with tuck,
roan,
Qd.
VEDAS.
THE
Dr.
By
[In preparation.
pages.
SANSKRIT
THE
OF
M.A.,
BELMMR.
32mo.
12*.
OF
Pronunciation.
aid
to
ALEXANDKE
Edition.
LANGUAGE
THE
BELLOWS.
Hints
by
VCTICAL
7*. 6tf.
368.
English, English,
and
JOHN
pajje.
Persian,10*. 6"2.
BENFEY.
Benfey." A
on
Paris.
University,
10*. 6d.
and
pp. xxxi.
morocco,
Masculine
By
of sillthe
by Distinguishing
Types. Conjugations
Tables and
GRAMMAR
THEOOOII
Explorers,
MISSIONARIES,
OP
POCKET, French
THE
shown
of the
Limp
8vo.
Divisions
marked
Togetherwith
USE
MULLRR,
MAX
Crown
French.
TTTE
Students
and
of Early Students.
BENFEY, Professor of -Sanskrit in the
By THKODOR
Royal 8vo.
Universityof Gdttingen. Second, revised and enlarged,edition
use
op. viii.and
Benfey,
VEDICA
"
UND
VERWANDTES.
Cr.
BENFEY.
THEODOR
Yon
7s. 6rf.
8vo.
Beschi.
10s. (id.
296, cloth.
CIA
"
HUMANIORUM
vis
IDIO-
TAMULICI
SUBLIMIORIS
LITTERARUM
MATIS.
R. P. CONST
Beveridge. THE
DISTRICT
"
By
II. HEVEKIDGE,
Bhagavat-Geeta.
Bibliotheca
the
B.C.S.
Indica.
xx.
Bengal.
Orientalis:
be
to
France,
in
publishedby
Works
Fasc.
Series.
had
Complete List
or,
Journals, published
Essays, and
Colonies,on
21s.
460.
Oriental
of
Old
Fasc. 1 to 408.
(SpecialList of Contents
Fsc in 8vo., 2*. ; in -Ho., 4s.
Bibliotheca
and
WILKJSS.
Collection
Societyof
Asiatic
cloth,pp.
8vo.
Statistics.
BAKARGANJ;
OF
See under
"
JOSKVHO
ANTIO
application.) Each
on
of
Series.
New
245.
to
Books, Pamphlets,
Knglnnd, and
Germany,
the
the Antiquities,
the Historyand the Geography, the Religions,
FHIEDRKICI.
Kdited by CHARLES
Literature, and Languages of the liast.
Part 1.,1876,sewed, pp. 86, 2-v, Qd.
Part II.,1877, sewed, jip. 100, 2s. 6tf.
Bibliotheca
Bickell.
"
D.
Sanskrita.
See TRUBNER.
"
OUTLINES
OF
HEBREW
itevibcd
the
Author;
by
Ph.D.
CUUTISS, junior,
Dr. J. EUTING.
"
Burmese,
"
H.
Section
Bleek.
By
Bleek,
"
"
BRIEF
W.
H.
Hope.
the
ACCOUNT
IN
one
OF
I.
BUSHMAN
Ph.D., etc.,etc.
SOUTH
Librarian
I.
1877.
3s.
Buddha
of
the
LORE
sd.,pp.
21.
"\
the
"1 ils.Gd.
v.
1 1. The
Phonology.
FOLK
on
the
Bishop of
LANGUAGES.
AFEICAN
by
6rf.
322, cloth.
Folio
AFRICA;
to
8vo.
SOUTH
OF
Volume
OriginalManuscript
I. BLEEK,
In
Pegu.
IVES
Characters
Notice
to Neibban, and
ways
P. BIGANDET,
the Right Reverend
I. BLEEK,
KEYNAED
from
Noun.
of Semitic
GAITDANA, the
OP
GBAMMAK
Ph.D.
140.
BICKELI,
Translator, SAMUEL
The
By
Monks.
COMPARATIVE
H.
W.
LEGEND
OK
by
and
xiv.
Apostolicof Avaand
I. BLEEK,
1. The
sd.,pp.
GUSTAVUS
By
the
Table
Lithographic
Annotations.
Burmese
Vicar
Ramatha,
W.
LIFE
with
Phongyies,or
Bleek.
Cr. 8vo.
THE
Bigandet.
With
GRAMMAR.
Annotated
By
Concord.
l"s.
AND
TEXTS.
OTHER
1"75.
or, Hottentot
2*. 6d.
Fables.
lated
Trans-
3s. 6^.
10
Blochmann.
and
THE
"
other
PROSODY
Writers.
Madrasah.
8vo.
Blochmann.
H. BLOCHMANN,
By
BLOCHMANN,
Blochmann.
Rhyme by
THE
INDIA
ON
THE
With
an
PERSIAN
100.
entitled
HUBA'I
and
Introduction
METRES
By
17.
Risalah
i Taranah.
ExplanatoryNotes, by
H.
2s. Grf.
SAIFI, and
BY
BURMAH.
2*. 6d.
Treatise
Edited
Jami.
BRITISH
AND
Persian
on
8vo
M.A.
sewed
3s. 6d.
62.
Sanskrit
Bombay
OF
M.A.
"
pp.
'ALL
Professor,Calcutta
Assistant
M.A.
10". Gd.
166.
12mo.
TRFATISE
AHMAD
Jami,
PEBSFANS,according to Saifi,
THE
BLOCHMANN,
pp.
M.A.
"
AGHA
or
H.
GEOGRAPHT
SCHOOL
"
Blochmann.
By
sewed,
Series.
under
Edited
the
superintendenceof G.
1. PANCIIATANTEA
Ph. D.
AND
iv.
Pp.
84, 16.
2. NAoojiHUATrA's
("*.
3. PANCHATANTKA
Part
and
and
explained
Various Headings,
D.
7*. Gd.
PANCIIATANTEA
Edited, with
i.
F.
Notes, by
KIELHORN, Ph.D.
7*. 6d.
Pp. 114,53.
5. KALIPASA'S
"With
RAGIIUYAMSA.
the Commentary
of Mallinatha.
PANDIT, M.A. Part I. Cantos I.-VI. IQs.Qd.
Notes, by SHANKAHP.
6. KALIDASA'S
Text
m.
AND
n.
Edited, with
Edited
PARiBHASTTENDFsEKHARA.
Ph. D.
by F. KIELHOKN,
116.
10s.
Qd.
pp.
4.
v.
Edited,with
M!LAVIKXGNIMITRA.
P. PANDIT, M.A.
7. NAGOJIBHATTA'S
Notes, by
SHANKAE
10*. 6d.
PAitT^nisnENDrsEKiTAiiA
Ph.D.
F.
Part
II.
Edited
Translation
and
explained
Notes.
and
KIELHORN,
(Panbhashus,
by
10". 6d.
i.-xxxvii.)pp. 184.
the Commentary of Mallinatha.
With
EAGHUVAMRA.
8. KXLTDASA'S
P. PANDIT, M.A.
Part II.
Cantos VII.Edited, with Notes, by SHANKAH
XIII.
9.
10*. Qd.
NAGOjfiiiiATTA's PAEiBFASHENDrREKHABA.
by F. KIELHORN.
Ixix.) li.Qd.
10.
DANDTN'S
Two
TELANG.
12.
by
Part
explained
with criticaland
tory
explana-
7*. 6d.
YAJEAGYASATAKA, With
AND
Edited, with
Notes, by
Extracts
KASINATH
T.
PAEIBHASHENDUSEKHAEA.
Part
II.
Edited and
Translation and
Notes.
explained
(ParibhashasIxx.-
6"Z.
KAFIDASA'S
BAGHTJVAMSA,
Edited, with
Notes, by
with
Ihe
P.
SHANKAR
Commentary
of Mallinatha.
Part III.
PANDIT.
Cantos XIV.-
10s. Qd.
VIKHAMANKADEVACHAKITA.
BUHLER.
and
xxxviii.(Paribhashas
9*.
cxxii.) 7*.
14.
Notes.
Edited
I.
Commentaries.
F. KIELHOKN.
XIX.
Edited
Translation and
NlTISATAKA
Sanskrit
NAGOJIBHAITA'S
by
13.
G. Buhler.
BlIAETHIIIAlll's
from
II
DASAKUMAHACHAEITA.
Notes
11.
Part
Edited,with
an
Introduction,
by G.
7*. Qd.
15. BnAVAimtTi's
With
MAIATI-MADHAVA.
edited by
Jagaddhara,
KAMKBISHNA
GOPAL
the
BHANDAHKAB.
Commentary
14*.
of
Borooah.
"
BOROOAH,
B.A., B.C S., of the
Vol. L A to Falseness,
pp. xx.-580-10.
A
"
COMPANION
of the Calcutta
Temple, Barrister-at-Law.
Middle
11*. 6d.
XI
UNDERGRADUATES
SANSKRIT-READING
THE
few
notes
their Commentaries.
8vo.
BOROOAH.
ANUNDORAM
By
selected
Sanskrit Texts
the
on
3s. 6d.
pp. 6k
Borooah.
TO
University,
being a
ANUN-
By
DICTIONARY.
ENGLISH-SANSKRIT
PRACTICAL
DORAM
Borooah.
11
57 and
BHAVABHTTTI
"
AND
BOROOAH.
ANUNDORAM
PLACE
HIS
By
LITERATURE.
SANSKRIT
IN
5s.
CORNWALL.
WEST
STORIES
HEARTHSIDE
Bottrell. TRADITIONS
OF
AND
By W. BOTTRELL
(an old Celt). Demy 12mo. pp. vi. 292, cloth. 1 "70. Scarce.
CORNWALL.
STORIES OF WEST
Bottrell. TRADITIONS
HEARTHSIDE
AND
Second
BLIGHT.
BOTTRELL.
With Illustrations by Mr. JOSEPH
By WILLIAM
"
"
Series.
Crown
Bowditch.
SUFFOLK
"
xxvi.
8vo. pp.
Bretschneider.
CHINESE
ON
"
OF
in
of the Uussian
Bretschneider.
By
Bretschneider.
NOTES
Hooks.
M.D.
Bretschneider.
NOTICES
"
CENTRAL
Demy
5*.
RESEARCHES
HISTORICAL
AND
ON
to the
Physician
Compared
OF
WESTERN
AND
with
MEDIEVAL
THE
Drawn
ASIA.
GEOGRAPHY
Chinese
from
of Western
Otaervations
the
MYTHS
THE
"
and
Symbolism
BRINTON,
OF
M.D.
NEW
THE
Mythology
A.M.,
THE
TO
sd.,pp. 130.
8vo.
of the
Second
Race
Edition,revised.
Treatise
the
on
DANIEL
By
Cr. 8vo.
A"es.
12s. 6tf.
Maps.
two
America.
of
HISTORY
AND
in the Middle
Authors
WORLD.
Red
5s.
Mongol Writings,
and
331.
Is.
pp.
ENVIRONS.
Russian
Brinton.
ANCIENT
THE
CHINESE
ON
BY
1871.
28, bbwed.
TRAVELLERS
MEDIEVAL
8vo.
ARCHAEOLOGICAL
"
POSSESSED
tries
CounCOLONIES, and other Western
M.D.
E.
BKETSCHNKIDEU,
Physician
By
ITS
AND
By E. BRETSCHNEIDER, M.D.,
Legationat Peking. Imp. 8vo. sewed, pp. 64, with 4 Maps.
PEKING
and
ARABIAN
AND
Chinese
Edition,
Third
I. BOWDITCH.
KNOWLEDGE
Legationat Peking.
"
6*.
N.
By
E. BRUTSCHNEIDEK,
WEST.
300.
7s. dd.
THE
ARABS
THE
mentioned
OF
SURNAMES.
G.
cloth,pp.
viii.and
BOOKS
in the
6rf.
12s.
British Museum.
"
British Museum.
CATALOGUE
Dr
By
HAAS.
British Museum
SANSKRIT
OF
ERNST
Publications
and
PALI
AND
of the Trustees
bypermission
Printed
188, boards.
(Listof)on
Sale
"\
I*.
TRUBNER
by
"
Co.
[On application.
British
31, 1844
15*.
Brockie.
to
Parts
sewed.
Author
M,
Brown.
1872.
"
PHILOSOPHY.
of
"
THE
American
Secretaryand
America
at
of
to
Volumes
vols. 1 to 30.
Day
IntroductoryPaper.
in the
IN
Land
ASSAMESE
1 to
Bvo. cloth.
WILLIAM
By
PHILIP
Telugu
AND
ENGLISH.
8vo. calf,
Baptist
Missionary.
pp.
or, ORIENTAL
Dragoman
Constantinople.With
415.
Brown. "SANSKRIT
CHARLES
DEKVISHES;
BROWN,
pp. viii.and
Index
"d.
DICTIONARY
BHONSON,
"
General
Quarterly,8,s. each.
INDIAN
"
BROCKIE,
Bronson.
1876, U
of
Compiled by
viii.and
SPIRITUALISM.
By
609.
"22*.
JOHN
P.
14s.
PROSODY
BROWN,
in the
AND
Author
NUMERICAL
of the
SYMBOLS
EXPLAINED.
By
fessor
Grammar, etc.,ProTeluguDictionary,
of London.
University
Demy 8vo. pp. 64,cloth. 3s. ftd.
Publications of
Linguistic
12
Biihler.
IAND-GKANTS
ELEVEN
"
Contribution
Facsimile.
Biihler.
NKW
TBKEK
"
sewed,
with
Burgess.
"
EDICTS
Season's
sewed,
16mo.
ASOKA.
OF
G.
By
BUHLER.
16mo.
INDIA.
Vol. 1.
Report
BUKGLSS.
"2
WESTERN
OF
the
2s.
of
Operations. Report on the Antiquities
JJyJAMES BUROEHS, F.1UJ.S., M.R.A.S., etc.
Map, Inscriptions,
Photographs,etc. Roy. 4to. half bound, pp. x. and
KathiawadaiidKachh.
With
242.
"3
of
Antiquities
and
viii.
Burnell.
Fcap. Svo.
Season's
and
66
Aurangabad
A COLLECTION
OF
M.R.A.S., Madras Civil
J870.
Translation.
By
Fourth
Svo.
SOUTH
OF
Seventeenth
the
to
SLOKAS
A. C. BURNELL.
KLKMKNTS
"
By
MANUSCRIPTS.
PART
Vcdic Manuscripts.
1.
2s.
PALEOGRAPHY.
By
i".
Plates and
in One
the
From
C. BURNELL.
A.
Map,
English
SANSKRIT, with
IN
pp. II.
INDIAN
Century A
linlartjedEdition,31
SANSKRIT
OF
Service.
2*.
TEN
DAYADA^A^LOKI.
"
and
Bidar
138, with
BPKMU.L,
Burnell.
Operations. 1875-76.
Report on the
District. Royal 4 to. naif bound
plates. "2 2s.
photographicand lithographic
Third
the
CATALOGUE
"
C.
Burnell.
1874-5.
the
in
pp.
Season's
3.s.
Vol. 3. Report
Second
Vol.
Corrected
12*. Or/.
"2
Burnell.
ON
"
Place
in the
Burnell.
of
Sanskrit
and
Subordinate
SAMAVIBIIANABEAHMAVA
Veda
c'a.ma
'1ranslation, Introduction,and
I. "'I ext
TJIE
"
SAM
and
Commentary,
Burnell.
Index
pp. 34.
The
Veda.
of
Veda.
Third
of
Commentary
Words, by A.
Brahmana)
of Sayana, an
C. BURN ELL.
fourth Briihmana) OP
Kdited, togetherwith Extracts from the
(heing the
Sanskrit
Text.
Introduction
An
51 and
109.
Sanskrit
The
Words, etc., by
of Words.
(beingthe
Text
edited,with
BURKKLL,
C.
A.
Index
and
By
A.
C.
10*. tid.
the
Fifth
Brahmana)
of
Suyana,
Svo. and
Trans.,
Commentary
M.R.A.S.
JAIMTNIYA
Edited
TEXT
in Sanskrit
OF
by
THE
AHSHEYABEAHMANA
A. C. Bu KNELL,
Ph. D.
OP
THE
bvo.
sewed, pp.
the
Seventh
7*. 6rf.
Burnell.
"
THE
SA^HrrorANisiiADBRAHMANA (Being
Index
pp. 8G.
Index
Svo.
5*.
THE
"
Sama
Sama
the
Introduction.
DEVATaDHYuYAimaiiMANA
THE
"
of the Sama
Burnell.
Index
with
ARSHEYABRAHMANA
VFDA.
Commentary of Sayana,etc.
BUUNKLL, Ph D.
Svo, pp.
5C.
C. BUKNELL.
12.s. (\d.
104.
Burnell.
A.
(being the
English
THE
By
Literatures.
Volume
Burnell.
Their
GRAMMARIANS.
SANSKRIT
OF
in*. ()d.
THE
"
the
SCHOOL
AINDRA
THE
pp. 120.
an
ANHILVAD.
OP
BIJHLRR.
6.
2s. 6V.
Operationsin
May, 1874.
By JAMES
Royal 4to. pp. viii.and 45.
Vol. 2 Rrpnit of the Second
A.
Gujarat. By
SURVEY
ARCHAEOLOGICAL
of the Fust
CHAULUKYAS
THE
3*. 6d.
Facsimiles.
Two
or
History of
the
to
"f Co.,
Triibner
"
Veda.
Edited
The
by
Sanskrit
A. C.
Text.
BUENELL,
With
Ph.D.
Commentary,an
Svo.
stiff
boards,
7*. Gd.
THE
of the
Edited, togetherwith the Commentaiy of Sayana, a Preface and
of Words, by A. C. BURNKLL,
Svo. sewed, pp. ilia.,
M.R.A.S., etc.
Veda.
Butler.
POEMS
HUNGARIAN
"
Selected
translated
aud
Illustrations
Buttmann.
and
BUTLER,
Fcap. limp cloth,pp.
NEW
THE
translation
corrections
the author.
by
J.
1877.
2*.
GREEK.
A.
By
Thayer, with
cloth,pp xx.
8vo.
Demy
With
Museum.
vi.-88.
H.
numerous
and
474.
14s.
Butrus-al-Bustuny.(.J^U^H
Ijfot_"l^
of Universal
of Mohit
This
I. contains
c!
Small
GKAMMAR
"
15
to
L-j] ;
to
the
from
Vols., of which
Vol. II. C_"1
"1
Original
Philosophical
Society,
by D. G. BRINTON,
Calcutta
Review
(THE). Published
Vols. I. to
j\
to
',
III.
Vol. III.
By
MSS.
in
M.D.
Or. 8vo.
Library of
the
American
Quarterly.
"
compiler
el Mohit
LANGUAGE.
CHOCTAW
THE
OF
Edited
HYINGTOX.
12
folio,
cloth,pp. 800 each.
Byington.
letter
Katr
and
from
completedin
will be
ready,Vol.
j\to
k*^M ks^
Mohit
Encylopaedia
celebrated
the
Knowledge, by BUTRUS-AL-BUSTANY,
ul
work
Arabic
An
"
are
British
TESTAMENT
Prof
by
HEADERS.
ENGLISH
FOB
of the
D.
OF
Authorized
additions
1873.
by
GTRAMMAB,
BUTTMANN.
FABLES
AND
E.
BUTLER.
A.. G.
by
"
13
57 and
Price
bd. per
8$.
number.
Caldwell.
GRAMMAR
COMPARATIVE
"
INDIAN
FAMILY
LANGUAGES.
OF
OF
By
DRAVIDTAN,
THE
the
Rev.
R.
SOUTH-
OR
LL.D.
CALDWELL,
Demy
pp.
NENSUMANSUMANE,
NEZINJUUA, ZAB^NTU
words,
(Nursery Tales,Traditions,and Histories of the Zulus). In their own
Second,
corrected,and
Kditiou.
enlarged
805.
8vo.
J875.
280.
Callaway. IZINGANEKWVNE,
"
with
Translation
M.D.
Volume
Callaway.
Parti.
THE
"
and
Amazulu
sewed.
1868.
II.
own
CANON
Part 111.
their
Part
words.
own
Canon
Louis
4to.,pp, 1157
of
Bengal, the
"
DE
Revu
OF
de
sur
Carpenter."THE
272, cloth.
MART
4,s.
the Amazulu, in
Notes.
By the Rev.
1870.
4s.
POLTGLOTTE.
DICTIONNAIRE
Italian
etc, (French" Latin"
Officier,
TOTJH,ou
Turin.
"
Modern
"4
Greek
"
Arabic
Turkish.^
"
4s.
LANGUAGES
THE
or
the
INDIA, includingTribes
Eastern
1874.
Manifestation
"1
Frontier.
By
Sir
G.
11s. Qd.
de la Veiite de
El-hage
LAST
DAYS
CAKPENTBB,
7*. bW.
Descendants
Delhi
"
746.
186,9.
English,and
English
"
127, sewed.
into
Provinces, and
Folio, paper, pp. 308.
Effendi
Traduit
'Affau).
ROY.
M.D.
the
translation
the Amazulu, in
as
existingamong
English,and Notes.
By the Rev.
150, sewed.
Grand
iDH-HAit-ux-HAQQ, Ou
Rahmat-ullah
Tunis.
CALLAWAY,
pp.
Magic and
Central
M.P.
CAMPBELL,
Carletti.
and
SPECIMENS
pp.
ARIS,
German
"
Campbell.
8vo.
GALLIC
"
"
existingamong
as
words, with
own
Divination,as existing
among
Translation
Medical
Spanish Portuguese
2 vols.
; or,
COMPAGNON
"
le Colonel
8vo.
1869.
M.D.
or
Abattikati,
Calligaris.LE
Par
M.D.
With
CALLAWAY,
IV."
their
Canon
Worship,
or, Ancestor
with
translation into
a
Izmyanga Zokubula
"
Africa,in
the Rev.
AMAZTTLU.
THE
Creation
of
4s.
Amatongo;
words,
CALLAWAY,
"
their
By
OF
Tradition
; or,
Tribes ot South
Rev. HENRY
CALLAWAY,
16*.
Natal, 180b and I8o7.
the
By
378, cloth.
SYSTEM
the
English,and Notes.
into
Part
other
Notes.
and
xiv.
RELIGIOUS
Unkuluiikulu
"
English,and
into
P. V. Carletti. In Two
ENGLAND
OF
of Bristol.
With
IN
THE
Vols. 8vo.
RAJAH
pp.
14
Publications of
Linguistic
Carr.
e-o^er^SJtfo(_""'.A
"
Trubner
COLLECTION
tf*Co.,
TELUGU
OF
Pno VERBS,
Sanscrit Proverbs
some
Explained
; togetherwith
printedin the Devn"guri and Telugu diameters.
By Captain M. W. ('AMI,
Madras Statf'Corps.
Ono Vol. and Supplemnt,royal
8vo. pp. 488 and 148. 31*. Gd
and
Illustrated,
Translated,
Catlin,
O-KEE-PA.
"
GKOHGIS
A
With
CATION.
giltedges.
Chalmers.
A
OHTCSTN-
an
By
Svo.
John
by
from
Etymology
the
; or,
18fiJ).
derived
Words
or
ANTHROPOLOGICAL
By RICHARD
from
1870.
cloth.
3'J("',
on
and with
numerous
Prof. R.
C. CniLDEits,
Columns.
guineas
Childers.
Demy
Childers.
late of the
Complete in
NOTES
"
Formation
of
"vo.
Dictionary
Pluial of Neuter
sd., pp.
1873.
Ib1.
SVNDHI
xxn.
and
O'J'J.doth.
ever
published.
SINHALESE
THE
of
May,
Demy
per
annum.
Uy
No.
3i.
"3
1875.
LANGUAGE.
Nouns.
Equivalents,
On
1.
the
1".
PALI.
IN
Service.
Ceylon Civil
Vol.,pp.
first Pali
ON
the
ON
"
Sanskrit
DICTIONARY, with
The
Paper
application.
on
PALI-ENGLISH
M*.
2*. (id.
two
Society's(The). Subscription,
"
M.
names.
Sur-
Proper Names.
OF
"
Childers.
4*
Crown
STEPHEN
Li*l of Publications
62.
la. 6d.
Chaucer
\LITY
of Curious
CHARNOCK,
KOMINALTA
THK
Moit
aud
"
before
the
Clnnesii,with
the
Chalmers, M.A.
STEPHEN
cloth.
Translated
TS/K.
Chinese
to Trace
Attempt
an
METAPHYSICS,POLITY, AND
ON
LAU
PATHONYMICI'S
VERBA
"
8vo.
in
Nations
their Religion,
Western
in
Supeibtitions,
Traditions.
JOHN
FooUcap 8vo.
CHALMLU.S, A.M.
.By
KICHAUD
1"2,
pp.
Charnock.
Royal
CHINESE
THE
SPECULATIONS
LUDITS
"
Yols.
the Rev.
By
bound
with
PHILOSOPHER"
OLD
lutiuductioii
Charnock.
cloth,
in
60, bound
o.s.
THE
"
THE
"
OF
of the Chinese
cloth,]"p. 7f".
OF
pp.
21*.
THE
Chalmers.
4to
DICTIONARY.
CHINESE
Three
LL.D., Canton.
style,pp. 1000.
connection
Illustrations.
Coloured
TUIANG-HST
CONCISE
J. CHALMERS,
"
13
J$v
Mandans.
14*.
"
Chalmers
of the
Religious Ceremony
By
the
1*.
sewed, pp. 22.
THE
Childers.
MAHAPAIIIXIUBANASUTTA
8vo.
OF
"
Pali
Text.
72.
5*.
China
Edited
Review;
by
on,
NOTES
bi-monthly.
Edited
QUERIES
AND
by
U.
E.
J. EITEL.
SUTTA-PITAK\.
THE
C. CHILDEUS.
ON
FAB
THE
4to.
The
cloth,pp.
Svo.
lished
Pub-
EAST.
Subscription,"\
10".
BHAGAVAD-GITA
per volume.
Chintamon.
or, the
"
COMMENTARY
Discourse
between
PhilosophicalPoem.
CHINTAMON,
Political
of Baroda.
Post
Christaller.
"
THE
TEXT
and
Arjuna
With
Agent
to
few
H.
OE
THE
of Divine
Matters.
IntroductoryPapers. By
H,
the Guicowar
dialects Akan
Akra
(Accra;, connected
Sanscrit
HURKYCHUND
JVJulhar Rao
Maharajah
6".
(Chwee),comprisingas
Fantd
ON
Krishna
Tshi
etc.)and
;
with A
16'rao.
GRAMMAR
"
(Akan
xxiv. and
Clarke.
Fante)
and
German
Clarke,
Oriental
etc.,
Society,
CLAKKK.
Clarke.
MYTHOLOGY,
Culture
Origin of
Accad
the
2s. 6^.
8vo.
sewed.
Eased
Central
in
Mythology
Esq.
Is.
the
on
MS.
Ifitu Itich.'iid
Cleushy. Enlarged and completed by G.
"With an Introduction,and Life of Itichard Cloasby,by Or. WEJJKE
DASENT, D.C.L.
Cleasby.
B,
the
with
By HYDE
Families.
1875.
and
TIVE
COMPARA-
the
of
Vioi-TssoN.
"37*.
4to.
AIU-ENDIX
"
2s.
connexion
DICTIONARY.
ICELANDIC-ENGLISH
AN
"
pp.
Society; Mem.
Oriental
Sumerian
or
"
Collections
the
EGYPTIAN, COPTIC,
OF
PROTO-HISTORIC
AND
SIVA
SERPENT
WORSHIP,
AND
CLARK
America, Africa and Asia.
By HYDE
Cleasby,
to
8vo.
15s.
1871.
sd.,pp. 32.
8vo.
8vo.
528.
ARCHAEOLOGY,
AND
and
in America
Demy
CHKISTALLEK.
American
Demy
etc.
and
x.
GRAMMAR
PIIK-HISTOIUC
IN
PHILOLOGY,
G.
J.
cloth,pp.
Cor. Member
CLARKE,
RESEARCHES
"
Essay in ComparativeTheology.
an
8vo.
COMPARATIVE
THE
HYDE
By
on
Dialects.
called
LANGUVGE,
FANTE
AND
Akuapem
13y Rev.
the
CLAKKR.
"
UDE.
ASA.NTE
THE
RELIGIONS
GREAT
By JAMKS FKEEMAN
Clarke.
MEMOIR
ON
AND
J. ZIMMERMANN.
10*. 6d.
1875.
203.
TEN
"
OP
based
(Chwee, Twi) :
other
Rev.
LOOHEB,
7*. Qd.
Christaller.
Tshi
C. W.
J. G. CHHISTALLEII, Rev.
the Rev.
By
15
57 and
-ENGLISH
ICELANDIC
AN
TO
DICTION
See
\RY.
Skeat.
Colebrooke.
LIFE
TUE
"
MISCELLANEOUS
AND
ESSAYS
HENRY
OF
COLEBHOOKL
Son, Sir T. E. COLEBROOKE,
Biography by
In 3 vols.
The Essaysedited bv Professor Cowell.
With
1'ortrait and Map.
Vol. I. The Life.
Demy 8 vo. cloth,pp.
The
THOMAS
Bart
his
M.P.,
xii. and
492.
14*.
The
of Sanskrit in the
Professor
Colleccao
do Rio Grande
usados
MODERN
OF
Provincia
na
pp. 3'J,sewed.
12mo.
de
In
II.
S.
Pedro,
IA.
GIIEEK-ENGLISII
GKBKK.
By N. CONTOFOULOS.
Part
Greek-Englibh,pp. 4GO.
MODKHN
Modern
ENGLISH
AND
vols. Wvo.
cloth.
Part
I.
J82.
7*.
"
Collected
Coom.-ira
edited
and
xvi. and
pp.
480.
Swamy.
Notes.
Sir M.
Swamy.
of Gotama
By Sir M.
30
"
COOMAKA
4th
of Ethnical
edition.
Scriptures.
Demy
8vo.
cloth,
SWAMY,
Mudeliar.
Domy
8vo.
Tooth-
English,
cloth, pp.
1874.
Tooth-
Demy
6*.
SUTTA
PKIJIER.
Primary Words
Language. By
2".
Book
DATHAVANSA
Buddha.
liuddha.
AKABIC
"
The
COOMAIIA
THE
"
cloth,pp. 100.
Coomura
CONWAY.
DATU!VANSA
Buddha.
Belie of Gotama
8vo.
D.
10*. Gd.
Swamy.
Coomara
by
THE
"
By
1874.
174.
M.
12.*.
Kelic of Gotania
with
ANTHOLOGY.
SACRED
THE
Conway.
38.
28*.
Prases
Brasil.
LEXICON
"
Cotton.
do Sul, no
Contopoulos.A
"\
1873.
Vocabulos
de
General
180
Sin
ARTHUR
Short
Sentences
the Vocal
COTTON, K.C.S.I.
preparedaccordingto
Systemof
ing
contain-
Studying
Publications of
Linguistic
16
Cowell and
"
"
and
Cunningham.
THE
"
By
ALEXANDER
India:
Campaigns
thirteen
comprising
with
590, cloth.
xx.
Account
an
of the
Opening
of the various
Examination
aud
SURVEY
ARCHAEOLOGICAL
"
Cust.
duringthe
SKETCH
"
OF
Accompanied by
19S, cloth.
Da
Cunha.
Vols.
By
or
EAST
THE
CUST.
R.
8vo. cloth.
5.
1 to
LANGUAGES
Reports,
CuisMMiiiAM, C S.I.,
ALEXANDER
By
Language Maps.
Four
INDIA.
OF
Plates.
MODERN
THE
Two
MEMOIR
with
ON
CUNHA.
DA
HISTORY
THE
Post
"G.
INDIES.
OF
TOOTH-RELIC
THE
OF
Buddha.
System of Gautama
By J.
cloth,pp.xiv.arid70. With 4 photographsand cuts.
Essay on
an
GEIISON
f"5.
12.9.
"
CEYLON
pp.
"22*.
1854.
Cunningham.
made
Cunningham,
xxxvi.
370,
of
cloth.
He-
28.v.
1870.
Groups
Hwen-Thsang.
of
of Central
Monuments
Rise, Progress, and Decline
of Buddhism
Maps.
8vo. pp.
BHILRA
THE
"
the Travels
Alexander, and
of
Buddhist
I. The
INDIA.
OF
By
CUNNTNGHAM,
tired). With
Cunningham.
GEOGRAPHY
THE
3s. 6rf.
1875.
4-0.
OF
Words.
Irregular Prakrit
limpcloth,pp.
ANCIENT
Period, includingthe
fessors
Pro-
2s. Gd.
PRAKRIT
ORDINARY
THE
TO
Cr. 8vo.
Prof. E. B. COWELL.
sd.,pp. 56.
8vo.
List of Common
MANUSCRIPTS
Society(Hodgson Collection). By
J. EGGELING.
With
DRAMAS.
"f-Co.,
SANSKRIT
BUDDHIST
OF
Asiatic
INTRODUCTION
SHORT
SANSKRIT
Royal
of the
E. B. COWELL
Cowell.
CATALOGUE
Eggeling,
in the Possession
Trubner
8vo.
the
Life and
7.v.6"/.
Da
Cunha."
TUE
SAHYADRT
Mythological,Historical
edition of the Sanskrit
M.K.C.S.
Da
and
Cunha.
cloth,pp
ON
and
xvi.
Text, with
ANTIQUITIES
AND
M.R.C.S.
and
; a
J'irst
India.
OF
"l
map.
AND
8vo.
etc.
5s.
TUITE
EDWARD
By
BENGAL.
OF
CHAFL
Kng.,
M.
17 photographs,9 platesand
ETHNOLOGY
DESCRIPTIVE
"
PURANA
of Western
DA
CUNHA,
readings. By J. GKKSON
Edinb.,etc. 8vo. bds. pp. 680. "1 la.
CUXHA,
I"A
With
262.
SKANDA
THE
various
HISTORY
THE
J. GEHSON
By
OF
Geographical Account
Eng., L.R.C.P.
KOTES
"
BASSEIN.
Dalton.
L.M.
KHANDA
and
D'Alwis.
\\
ORKS
CEYLON.
OF
Supreme Court,"c.,
sewed.
Davids.
CATALOGUE
A DESCRIPTIVE
"
LITRKAUY
the
6".
"6
1870.
In Three
"c.
SANSKRIT,PALI,AND
D'ALWIS,
Volumes.
SINHALESE
K.A.S
Advocate
,
of
8*. 6d.
THREE
"
By
OF
JAMES
INSCRIPTIONS
PAKUKRAMA
OF
Banu
THE
GREAT, from
Delepierre.
"
SUPERCHKRIES
D'AUTtUR,
DANS
Fcap. 4to.
paper
Delepierre.TABLEAU
et
pp. 324
and
Delepierre. ESSAI
"
Par
1870.
DE
Par
ernes.
318.
ET
pp. 328.
cover,
"
LTTTERAIRES,
LETTRES
LES
LA
DANS
LE8
Par
DU
CENTON,
Delepierre.2
DELEPIEUKE.
CHEZ
LES
ANCIENS
cover,
21".
HISTORIQUE
ET
BIBLIOGRAPHIQUE
Octave
SUPPOSITIONS
OCTAVE
14*.
LITTERATURE
Octave
PASTICHES
ARTS.
With
15
SUR
pages
LES
REBUS.
of Woodcuts.
17
Dennys.
CHINA
"
Service ; N.
's Consular
KING,
CHARLES
Dennys.
LANGUAGE.
Being a
Purposes. By
Business
11)5,and
"\
31.
Dennys.
N.
Artillery.Edited
by
VEKNACULAB
N.
OF
B.
COLLOQUIAL,
MALAY
OF
CHINESE
Domestic
8vo.
spoken
as
and
for Domestic
of
"\ Is.
THE
FOLK-LORE
204.
Dennys,
"
and
Aryan
the
author
of
Semitic
CHINA,
or
Races.
Handbook
""
and
cloth, pp. 4,
in
Singapore;,
Business
Introductory Lessons
Ph.D.,
F.R.G.S., M.K.A.S., etc, Author
By N. B. DRNNYS,
8vo.
l^olklore of China," " Handbook
ot Cantonese," etc., etc.
Being
Series
in
DENNYS.
THE
for
M.U.A.S., Ph.D.
DBNNYS,
B.
H.M.'s
IntroductoryLessons,
of
Series
forming
Residents
and
"'2 2.v.
CANTON
THE
Ports of
;
10*.
HANDBOOK
"
OF
Open
Macao
MAYEIIS, F. K.G.S.
Consular
Service; and
FKKDEHICK
late
DENNYS,
8vo.
A. HANDBOOK
"
B.
WM.
By
Royal Marine
Lieut
volume.
one
Plans.
and
to the
complete Guide
Mecum
Maps
56
general; with
II. M
Vade
and
(Juide Book
In
JAPAN.
AND
countries, togetherwith
those
N.
By
U.
of the Canton
Purposes,.
Mhe
of
cloth, pp.
that of
Ph.D., F.K.G S., M.K A S.,
8vo. cloth,pp. 108.
Vernacular," etc.
and
DKNN\S,
l().s.(Id.
De
Vere.
STUDIES
"
ENGLISH
IN
of
Glimpses
or,
DE
VKKK, LL.D.,
Language. By M. SCHELK
Languages in the Universityof Virginia. 8vo. cloth, pp
of
De
Vere.
M.
AMERICANISMS
"
SCHELK
Dickson.
fetsion
of Priests.
M
DKKHON,
Dinkard
in
Dohne.
SUNJANA.
ZULU-KAFHI
l"s.
Languages
(it/.
By
WOULD.
in
the
ConNotes, by J. F.
Office of the
Traublaln/n,and
of
Text,
Text
the
Glossary of
and
365.
2*.
Translations
Br.uuAMJCB
"
C9.
pp.
Commentary
Text, with
Original Pehlwi
Characters.
;
t.d
,
The
"
J anguugcs
DuHToou
Pah
The
ttvu
A.
(The).
Zend
Modern
Modern
ot
12*.
("85, cloth.
pp
and
NEW
TUE
of
THE
"
OF
Professor
LL.D.,
Virginia. Hvo.
Universityof
ENGLISH
THE
VEHK,
DE
vi.
Life
Inner
the
Professor
our
transliterated
same
Gujratiand English
Terms.
By PESHOTUN
the
Select
II.
I. and
VoU.
the
in
8vo. cloth.
"22*.
DICTIONARY, etymologicallyexplained,with
the Zuluon
copious Illustrations and examples, preceded by an introduction
Kafir Language.
By the Rev. J. L. DOHNK.
Hoyal 8vo. pp. xlii. and 418,
21*.
sewed.
Cape Town, 1857.
TIIE FOUR
ZULU.
Dohne.
GOSPELS
IN
By the Kcv. J. L. DOHNE,
"
Missionaryto
18ft(".
burg,
Doolittle.
VOCABULAIIY
"
Romanized
Vol.
"1
in
the
I.
Dialect.
OOOLITTLE,
D48.
Vol.
CHINESE-ENGLISH
"
LANGUAGE
OF
Chin-Chew
Dialects.
Missionary
of
AMOY,
the
By
at
and
the
Professor
Douglas.
"
the
the
an
and
Professor
Two
Pietermaritz-
Kev.
CARhTAius
1873.
in
t3
II. and
THE
VEKNACULAB
the
of
DOUGLAS,
England.
LANGFAGE.
comprised in Three
Life of the Chinese."
"Social
Parts
OF
CHINKSK
TUE
principalvariations
SPOKEN
on
Chang-Chew
and
3*.
Two
livered
Lectures deKoyal Institution,
by R. K. DOUGLAS, of the British Museum,
of Chinese
at King's College. Cr. 8vo. cl.}pp. 118.
1875.
5i.
AND
LITERATURE.
KHAN.
THE LIFE OF JENQHIZ
KEN N AWAY
Introduction,by ROBERT
with
xxxvi.-106.
Volumes
of
II.
PresbyterianChurch
"
In
DICTIONARY
with
cloth, double
Douglas.
OF
Author
Douglas.
8vo.
HANDBOOK
AND
Mandarin
llev. Jusru^
By
arts.
Board, C.F.M.
the American
5s.
Translated
1877.
5*.
2
18
Publications of
Linguistic
Bouse.
GRIMM'S
"
of the
; A
LAW
so-called
STUDY
towards
or, Hints
To which
Liiutvorschiebuii"."
"
$ Co.,
Trubner
Explanation
an
added
arc
llom.'iiks on
some
the Primitive
DOUSE.
Dowson.
"
JOHN
M.R.A.S.
DowbON,
Dowson.
"
Extracts
Passagesand
DOWSON,
Dwight.
New
DWIGHT.
In
554.
Early
ANE
Edited
5. OF
AND
H.
by
W.
series,
second
guinea
West-Midland
the
H.
TRACTATE
(1556
LAUDEU.
OFFICE
YE
YNG
CONCERN
Edited
A.D
4*.
KNIGHT
GREEN
Esq.,from
ORTHOGRAPHY
Esq.,
E. J". FURNIVALL,
by
an
(about
unique
CONGRUITIE
AND
OF
lO.v.
TONGUE
BRITAN
THE
A.D.).
1320-30
MS.
Cottonian
A.D.),by
6. LANCELOT
OF
HENKY
WHHA.TLEY,
H.
LAIK.
THE
Edited
Esq.
7. THE
STORY
1250
GENESIS
OF
Edited
A.D.
Christi
Corpus
MORTR
unique
Kev.
the
EXODUS,
AND
for the
College,Cambridge, by
the
ARTHURE;
9. ANIMADVERSIONS
TJPFON
IMPERFECTIONS
unique
It. MOUHIH, Esq.
first time
1450
THE
11
.
from
OR
from
A.D.),by
THE
Edited
HISTORY
OF
KING
and
Part
other
by
I.
CHASTE
Poems
JOHNE
unique
and F. J.
ARTHUR.
of Sir David
ROBERT
GEORGE
MS.
OF
reprinted
m
the
FURNIVALL,
Edited
for the
Lyndesay. Edited
HALL,
3*.
WIFE,
Merry Talc, by
time
WOKKES,
the
KINGSLEY, Esq.,M.D.,
from
the Kev.
CORRECTIONS
AND
CHAUCER'S
from
Library
8*.
HENKY
first edition
WRIGHT'S
or
Edited
of
the
MONARCHE,
the
G. H.
EAULY
THE
Esq.,D.C.L.
12.
THVNNE.
L598;
MERLIN,
ANNOTACIONS
THE
TMPKKHBIONBH
OF
in the
MS.
the
Alliterative Version.
by FRANCIS
BridgewaterLibrary.By
10*.
Esq,M.A.
10.
SKKAT,
an
from
first time
in
W.
WALTER
THORNTON'S
SOME
bridge
in the Cam-
MS.
8s.
about
of
(about
4s.
the
from
HUME.
1617
an
4s.
By WILLIAM
etc.
THE
MORRIS,
MS.
UUEUE
AND
Esq.,D.O.L.
WAYNE
In
Edited
A.D.). Edited
Bath's unique
KYNGTS,
OF
by
THE
3GO
16*.
1440
Marquis of
F. HALL,
GA
Influence.
BENJAMIN
one
Subscription,
POEMS.
Century.
MS.
(about
DEWTIE
by
First series,
pp
ALLITERATIVE
Fourteenth
COMPENDIOUS
SIR
cloth.
Publications.
Society's
Cottonian
the
AND
4.
of the
ARTHUR
from
8vo.
cr.
By
"\.
ENGLISEI
Dialect
unique
and
an
8vo. pp.
annum.
per
3.
vols.
two
Index.
Views,
JOHN
By
College. Crown
History,and
Discovery,
Its
Tabular
Maps,
EnglishText
1. EARLY
2.
PHILOLOGY
edition,with
of
Series
Hindustani.
into
Translation
MODERN
"
10s. 6d.
Containing
BOOK.
M.R.A.S.,
Limp
100.
for
adapted
cloth,pp
12mo.
EXERCISE
HINDUSTANI
MS.
306.
Adam
Edited
of Cobsam
for the first
o7 and 59,
Ludyate Hill,London,
Publications"
Early EnglishText Society's
13.
SEINTE
MARKERETE, J?EMEIDEN
1200,1310,
M.A., and
14. KYNG
1330
now
HORN,
Three
D.
with
Floriz and
fragmentsof
Texts
OSWALD
19
continued.
MARTYR.
ANT
E"C.
of ab.
COCKAYNE,
and
Blauncheflur,
the
Assumption of the Blessed Virgin. Edited from the MSS. in the Libraryof
the University
of Cambridgeand the British Museum, by the Rev. J. RAWSON
LUMBY.
3fi. tid
15.
POLITICAL,RELIGIOUS, AND
No.
306,
other
and
Edited
sources.
F.
by
J.
MS.
Lambeth
the
from
POEMS,
LOVE
Esq.,M.A.
FURNIVALL,
7*. M.
16. A
TRETICE
Edited
17. PARALLEL
18.
and
By
W.
HA
the Kev.
19. THK
21.
the
First Edition
1,.
MERLIX, OR
23.
from
the
Rev.
W.
DAN
24. HYMNS
and
25.
by
OF
VIRGIN
M.A.
by
Clene
28.
THE
VISION
Remorse
or
of
the
Conscience,in
in the British
Edited
The
Edited
853, by F. J.
the
from
Vernon
Sea-
Porkington
and
ContainingDan
Robert
Jon
other
MS.
pieces
(ab.1460
2*.
Rhyming Dictionaryof
(1570).
Edited, with
an
the
English
Index,
Alphabetical
12*.
WILLIAM
PIERS
CONCERNING
earliest
W.
of S.
M.A.
and
Is.
VERSE.
AND
Edited
LEVINS
from
Esq.,M.A.
Abbaye
G, FERRY,
B. WHEATLBY.
Collations,
by Rev.
DEVILS,
OF
Pilgrim'sSea- Voyage
the
PROSE
IN
VOCABTTLORTJM:
OF
and
Maydenhod.
Dialect.
PETER
PARLIAMENT
; THE
MS.
from the Lambeth
CHRIST
AND
F. J. FUKNIVALL,
the Rev.
Ih.NRY
INWYT,
OP
ROME,
OF
in the Northern
Language,by
3*.
PIECES
MANIPULUS
Edited
LUSIGNEN.
Edited from
the unique MS.
dialect,13f() A.D.
MORRIS, Esq. 10s. 6df.
Gaytrigg'sSermon;
27.
RICHARD
STACIONS
A.D.),
by
ARTHUR.
PERRY,
4s.
OR
ReligiousPoems.
RELIGIOUS
G.
GEORGE
Rev.
from
6s.
AYENBITE
TUE
Other
Edited
from
Libraryof TrinityCollege,Cambridge, by
the
in
KING
1*.
Edited
Poems.
HAMPOLE.
DE
A.D.),by
OP
Esq.
M.A.
SKKAT.
with
Sickness,
MSS., etc.,by
26.
MS.
unique
W.
FURNIVALL,
THE
HISTORY
PARTENAY,
OF
Kentish
Museum,
EARLY
KOLLE
M.A.
of Sir David
(ab. 1440
MS.
B. WUEATLEY,
MICHEL'S
the
UICUARD
BY
THE
ROMANS
COCKAYNE,
OSWALD
Thornton's
of
M.A.
Edited
A. p.
of the
TREATISES
Kobert
1200
MONARCHE,
Complaynt
THE
MS.
by the Rev.
translation)
(with a
by HENRY
22.
about
an
from 29
Three-text
Proposal for the Society's
1*.
SKEAT, M.A.
the
SOME
by
of
reuelaciouw
MEIDENHEAD,
LI
the MS
20.
the Sloane
EXTRACTS
Comments,
of Quintis
J?book
king of
hadde
Philosophris,
from
of
out
]? prophete and
Latyn, j? Hermys
of Noe, fader of
sente.
breuelydrawe
ENGLISH
IN
essencijsin
W.
1362
A.D.,
Edited
SKEAT, M.A.
PLOWMAN, togetherwith
by WILLIAM
from
7*.
the
Vernon
LANGLAND.
MS.,
The
with full
20
Publications of
Linguistic
Publications"
Early EnglishText Society's
29.
OLD
ENGLISH
HOMILIES
continued.
(Sawles"Warde
TREATISES.
HOMILETIC
AND
fy Co.,
Trubner
and the
"
and
30.
Notes.
PLOUGHMAN'S
PIERS, THE
MSS.
by the Rev.
INSTRUCTIONS
3 1
32.
MS.
PARISH
Claudius
PRIESTS.
With
Trin.
Early England.
Hall, Cambridge. 15*.
THE
OLD
French
some
Education
BOOK
OF
KNIGHT
DE
Mr.
A., and
M.
HOMILIES
ENGLISH
Esq.,F.S.A.,etc.,etc.
SIR
DAVID
Cleische
(SnwleaWarde,
Louerd
and of Ure
Kdited
from
Libraries ; with
Jfirxt Series.
Moimis.
Wailxoand
PAHT
HALL, D.C.L.
Part 2.
Historie
be
Sir Dauid
THE
(about
EAKLT
HISTORY
Edited
Lyudesay,etc.
KING
or
A.D.), edited
1450-1460
LTNDESAY'H
WORKS.
from
ARTHTTR.
the
Robert
Printed be
Edinbvrgh
by F. HALL, Esq., D.C.L.
Edited
THE
VISION
OF
WILLIAM
togetherwith
Vita de
WILLIAM
LANGLAND
by
Kdited
from
the
the
Troiana."
Now
10*. 6d.
the
PIERS
PLOWMAN,
TFB
Wit
WALTEK
MS.
in Oriel
W.
Dd.
1. 17. in
Oxford,MS.
College,
M.A.,
SKBAT,
late Fellow
of
10*. 6d.
OF
translated
firstedited from
of Glasgow,by
University
Part L
Essay
18fJ9. 12*.
Satyre of
Ane
the
4s.
CONCERNING
Rev.
HYSTOEIALE"
Alliterative Romance,
an
and
in
of vyce.
Maid
vitvperation
alias Lyon King of Armes.
At
Charteris,lu'0'2. Cvm
privilegio
regis.
the
Cambridge Univeisity
Library,
"GEST
F.
by
et Resoun,
(1377 A.D.).The " Crowley" Text; or Text B.
Misc. 581, collated with MS. Rawl. Poet. 38, MS.
Christ'sCollege,
Cambridge.
39. THE
ane
Prose
MS.
unique
Laud
MS.
IV.
Part
of vertew
thrie estaits, in commendation
be Sir DAVID
LINDKBAY, of the Mont,
38.
of
WILLIAM
2*.
on
DAVID
in the
8s.
With
B. WHKATLEY.
Library,Cambridge, by HEXRY
University
Arthurian
on
Localities,
by J. S. STUART GLKNNIE, Esq. Partlll.
SIR
Lcfdi,
lation,
TransIntroduction,
The
"".
MSS.
Mfcu"iiUM, umqvliyleLaird of
Sqvyor,
bo
Sir
of the Mont
BAUID
LYNDKSAY
alias
Bynnis, compylit
the Testament
With
of the said Wilhame
of Armes.
Mul-
and
Romance
TUEVTIHES.
Cc-nturu-s.
Bodleian
Lyoun King
drum, Squyer, compylit alsvva
MERLIN,
8*.
IJreisuns of Ure
WORKS.
LYNDESAI'S
and
Nobil
MS.
Harleian
ROSMTER.
A Father's
17C4, by THOMAS
1372.
LVNDRY,
the
WILLIAM
Thntcunth
and
Twelfth
TOUR
HOMILETJC
AXD
37.
4*.
words
Forelike subjects,and some
by F. J. FUKNIVALL, M.A.,
on
Edited
from
of Urc" Laucrd
Wohun^e
Poems
LA
Daughters,Edited
Esq.,
etc.)of the
Latin
and
in
THE
his
for
and the
3G.
PEACOCK,
from
Edited
MTRC.
JOHN
By
etc.
WRIGHT
35.
the
from
2*.
II.,by EDWARD
A.
Edited
(about 1394).
M.A.
BABEES
Book
34.
CHEDE
SKEAT,
W.
Is.
Parti.
First Series.
Stans Pucr ad
BOOK, Aristotle's A B G, TJrbanitutis,
of
Boke
THE
BOKES
NUKTUIIK
Childrenes
OF
Mensam, The Lytille
Lytil
de
The
and
Worde's
Boke
of
Rhodes
John
Russell,Wynk}n
Kervyrige,
Hugh
Booke
of Demeanor, The Boke of Curtasye,Seager's Schoole of Vertue, etc.,
THE
on
33.
W.
FOR
Cotton
RiciiAiii) Moimis.
By
THE
from
the
DESTRUCTION
Guido
De
unique MS.
OP
TBOY.
Colonna's
in the
and
An
"
Hystoria
Hunterian Museum,
DAVID
DONALDSON.
Publications
Early EnglishText Society's
40.
ENGLISH
21
57 and
GILDS.
continued.
"
Original Ordinances
The
of
One
than
more
Early English Gilds : Together with the olde usages of the cite of
of Worcester; The
Office of the Mayor of
Wynchestre; The Ordinances
Bristol ; and
of Tettenhall-Regis. From
the Customary of the Manor
Hundred
OriginalMSS.
by the
of the
Notes
and
Fourteenth
Centuries.
Fifteenth
with
Edited
THE
MINOR
Minister
1568
late
TOULMIN
POEMS
that
A.D.,
of God
(mainly
Famine
of
year
WILLIAM
OF
of the Word
SMITH,
State of Scotland
the
on
in and
about
the
Unique
and
Bntwell, by F,
of
Esq.,
"F.
BEIINARDUS DE CURA
KFJ
FAMFLIAEJS, with some
Early Scotch
MS.
1. 5, in the Cambridge University
From
KK
a
Prophecies,etc.
Library. Edited by J. RAWSON
LUMBY, M.A., late Fellow of Magdalen
College,Cambridge. 2s.
,
43.
RATIS
Verse.
Edited
RAWSON
44.
ARIMATUIE
OF
Seint
the
Graal,or Holy
ReligiousPieces, in
and
Cambridge
LUMBY,
JOSEPH
and
from
UniversityLibraryMS.
of
Grail-
called
alliterative poem,
an
With
an
from
the
black-letter
Wyukyn
of
copy
KING
ALFRED'S
With
an
Edited
46.
WEST-
SAXON
LEGENDS
OF
THE
In
HOLY
Old
Edited
1516
W.
VERSION
DAVID
Lyndesay.
48.
**
and
English of
MSS.
from
SYMBOLS
ROOD;
TIMES'
LYNDESAY'S
Edited
in the
Lyfe of Joseph
by
WHISTLE
H.
MURRAY,
or, A
and
PASTORAL
Ncwe
Esq.
CARE.
Introduction
an
I.
Part
10*.
CKOSS-
AND
Fifteenth
Index.
Minor
turies.
Cen-
Libraries;
Bodleian
The
V.
of
and
5s.
PASSION
THE
Glossarial
PART
Notes
Edited, with
Museum
British
WORKS.
J. A.
OF
Joseph ab
I)e sancto
"The
GREGORY'S
Oxford.
Armathy," reprinted
the
at
the
1350,
A.D.
MS.
SKEAT, M.A.
OF
Introduction, Translations,and
10s.
MORRIS, LL.D.
THE
of
1520.
A.D.
with
SIR
Worde
de
about
Vernon
POI.MS.
47.
written
3s.
of
Romance
the
first
now
1.
Magdalen College,Cambridge.
otherwise
and
J.
by
5,
Prose
KK
RICHARD
By
Poems
oi
3*.
Daunce
of
Seven
Satires,and
other Poems
49.
50.
the
KING
WEST-SAXON
ALFRED'S
VERSION
OF
GREGORY'S
J?ELIFLADE
1230
A.D.
and EPMUND
OF
With
ST.
JULIANA, from
two
renderingsinto Modern
BKOCK.
Edited
by
old
By
PASTORAL
HENRY
CARE.
SWEET, Esq.,
EnglishManuscriptsof
the Rev. O.
22
Co.,
Publications of Trubncr (f*
Linguistic
Publications"
EarlyEnglishText Society's
52.
PALLADIUS
ed. Rev.
53.
OLD
Part
A.D.,
JO*.
I.
ENGLISH
MS.
in Trinity Coll.
the
Virgin
God,
and
of
lithograph
the
notation
Dr.
edited
54.
B. LODGE.
ab. 1420
unique MS.,
the
from
HUSBONDBIE,
ON
continued.
THE
by
VISION
to
PIEKS
Oxford,
at
photo-
MORRIS, LL.D.
RICHARD
OF
13th-century MS.
unique
two
RIMBAULT,
the Rev.
by
from
music
8,9,
three
(completingthe
Text
PLOWMAN,
versions of this great poem), with an Autotype ; and two unique alliterative
the Kedeles
Richard
(by WILLIAM, the author of the Vision); and
18s.
The
edited
Crowned
by the Rev. W. W. SKEAT, M.A.
King ;
Poems:
5"".
50.
edited from
GENERYDES, a Romance,
in Trin.
Coll.
Carabr.
Part I.
THE
GEST
from
de
the Hunterian
G. A.
57. THE
Cambridge, by
WRIGHT,
A.D.,
Coll.
Trin.
Esq.,M.A.,
or
DESTRUCTION
THE
Part II.
unique MS.
the
from
Esq.,and
in
the late.Rev.
10*. 6"i.
VERSION
ENGLISH
TROY, translated
OF
edited
Colonna, in alliterative verse;
Museum,
Glasgow, by D. DONALDSON,
Panton.
EARLY
ab. 1440
unique MS.,
the
ALDIS
3*.
HYSTOKIALE
Guido
W.
in four
MUNDI,"
CURSOR
"
THE
OF
MS.
Texts,
Cotton, Vesp.
; Fairfax
R. 3, 8, in Trinity
14. in the Bodleian ; the GottingenMS. Theol. 107 ; MS.
Part I. with
College,Cambridge. Edited by the Rev. R. Morris, LL.D.
10.v. 6d.
facsimiles by Couke and Fothermgham.
two photo-lithographic
from
58.
THE
MS.
BLICKLING
HOMILIES,
Anglo-Saxon MS.
971
of
50.
THE
EAHLY
MS.
the
Marquis
by
MEDFTACYUNS
61.
THE
62.
Five
THE
63.
THE
ENGT
Edited
by
BLICKLING
Anglo-Saxon
64.
Edited
MSS.
FRANCIS
THYNNE'S
GC.
G7.
BE
Pieces.
B.D.
2*.
THE
EARLY
Edited
NOTES
ON
Parti.
68.
The
by
from
Rev.
PJERS
Edited
(Bede'sDo
ENGLISH
Texts.
AND
the
VERSION
R. MOHKIS,
PLOWMAN.
OF
the
"
THE
the
15*.
Part
M .A.
other short
Rev.
CUHSOR
J. RAWSON
MUNDI/'
Part IV.
W.
llev. W.
II.
1600, from
A.D.
Judicii)and
M.A., LL.D.
Byt
LL.D.
F. J. FURNIVALL,
the
III.
Marquis of Lothian's
R. MOHKIS,
by
in Four
MUNDI,"
Part
EPIGRAMS,
by
KOBERT
2*. Gd.
Esq.
10*. Qd.
CURSOR
from
MS.
Fairfax
3, 8, in Trinity
15*.
Part II.
ERCELDOTJNE,printed
M.A., LL.D.
uniqueMS.
4*.
the
4*.
AngloLTJMBY,
in Four
10$.
SKEAT,
M.A.
21*.
Texts.
Die
PEE,
OF
"
THE
OF
Cow
MURRAY.
A. H.
uniqueMS,
Edited
J. M.
THOMAS
OF
Edited
EMBLEMER
DJEGE
DOMES
Saxon
by
R. Moiuus,
Rev.
of 971
Earl of Ellesmere's
65.
the
by
VERSION
,ISH
in four
(perhaps by
LORDE
OCR
Dr. JAMES
HOMILIES.
MS.
or
MSS.
the
PROPHECIES
AND
EARLY
Texts
SorEii
THE
Edited from
ROMANCE
from
; the
ON
BRUNNE).
OF
(With
MUNDI;"
CURSOR
"
THE
OP
Cotton
Bodleian
14. in the
of Lothian's
LL.D.
8*.
VERSION
ENGLISH
Texts, from
edited from
A.D.,
Photolithograph).Part I.
British Museum
iii. in the
A.
Edited
by
Rev.
R.
of
the
"
CTJBSOK
MOIIRIS,M.A,, LL.D.
Muin"i,"
Part V.
25*.
in Four
Publications
Early EnglishText Society's
69.
FIVE
DAVT'S
ADAM
SAINT
DREAMS
The
Doomsday.
ROMANCE
guineas,per
WILLIAM
OF
Bomance
of William
command
of
Sir
Souls.
and
Werwolf).
the
M.A.
guinea; largepaper
(otherwise
Translated
known
WALTER
2. ON
at the
Humphrey
W.
EARLY
the
as
the French
from
fragment of the
Latin by the same
unique MS. in the Libraryof King's College, Cambridge, the
first edited from the unique
MS. in the Bodleian
Library,Oxford
Rev.
MS.
5*.
annum.
PALERNE
OF
OF
Tokens
15
the Laud
from
Edited
one
paper,
"
two
St. Jerome's
F. J. FUKMVALL,
SubscriptionsSmall
Series.
1. THE
of
LIFE
THE
II.
EDWAKD
of Wisdom.
Lamentation
Library,by
Extra
Book
continued.
"
ABOUT
Solomon's
ALEXIUS.
before
23
57 and
SKEAT, M.A.
ENGLISH
8vo,
"1
328.
now
the
By
6s.
especialreference
with
PKONUNCIATION,
latter
to
of the Correspondence
investigation
with
of \Vntmg
Speech in England, from the Anglo-Saxon periodto the
of all Spoken Sounds
by
present day, preceded by a systematic Notation
of the ordinaryPiintingTypes; includinga re-arrangement of Prof.
means
F. J Child's Memoirs
the Language of Chaucer
and Gower, and reprints
on
of the rare
Tracts by Salebbury on
English, 154-7,and Welsh, 1567, and by
On
Parti.
J. ELLIS, F.R.S.
on
French, 15'JJ
Itarcley
By ALIXANUFK
Shakspere and
Chaucer
containing
an
the Pronunciation
3.
CAXTON'S
BOOK
and
A.D.,
Oriel MS
4.
79, and
M.A.
VALL,
THE
LAY
the
MS.
two
MS.
Balhol
HAVELOK
I.,about
Formerly
about
1477-8,
the
treatise, from
J. FUHNIFREDERICK
same
l-'dited by
58.
5s.
DANE;
THE
1280.
A.D.
copies of the
354.
Edward
Westminster
CUHTESYE, printedat
OF
with
reprinted,
now
8vo.
centuries.
composed
edited
Sir
by
in
the
F.
MADDEN
of
reign
for
the
sewed,
5.
Iv. and
pp.
10s.
ClIAUCEJt's TRANSLATION
Pmi.oHOPHiii."
Mubeum.
TJJE
Edited
with
Collated
RiCHAltD
6
160.
MoHKlS.
KOMANCE
from
the
8vO.
OF
THE
the Additional
CnEVELERE
7.
ON
38.
EAULY
Part
II.
and
On
8.
PRONUNCIATION,
Chaucer.
the
By
with
of Letters
and
British
li. 3. 21.
By
from
the
and
especialreference
ELLIS,
F.R.S.
,
etc.,
to
etc.
previouscenturies, of
Tables of
Gothic, with Chrorioloi;ical
in EnglishWriting. 10s.
Sounds
of the
Expressionof
with
J.
ALEXANDER
Pionunciation
ELIZABETHES
QUEENE
MS.
Re-edited
H.
Libr.
3".
ENGLISH
Shakspere
in the
10,340
ASSIGNE.
Museum,
British
Glossarial
xviii and
MS
Cambridge Univ.
CONSOLATIONS
DE
"
1*2.9.
manuscript in the
Index, by HENRY
unique
BoETHIUs's
OP
xnith
ACHADEMT, by
and
Sir HUMPHREY
GILBERT.
Booke
FUHNIVALL,
German
Esq.
M.A.,
Books
8vo.
of
13*.
Tnn.
Hall, Camb.
Courtesy, by
W.
With
M.
Essays on
Early
ROSSETTI, Esq.,and
Italian and
E.
OSWALD,
24
Publications of
Linguistic
FRATERNITYE
in
continued.
1560-1, imprintedthen,
from
15("f"),
in
and
(licensed
AWDKLEY
JOHN
YACABONDES, by
OF
8f Co.,
Trilbner
edition
the
1-575 in the
of
Cursetors vul";arely
Library. A Caueat or Warenin? for Commen
the 3rd edition of
From
THOMAH
bv
HARM
KRQITIKRK.
Vagabones,
AN,
1567, belongingto Henry Huth, Esq.,collated with the 2nd edition of 1567,
in the Bodleian Library,Oxford, and with the reprintof the 4th edition of
HABP.N
OR
1573.
in Praise of Thieves and Thievery,by PAHSOX
A Sermon
from
the Lansdowne
HYBERDYNE,
MS.
98, and Cotton
Vesp. A. 25. Those
of Conny-catching (ed. 1592), that differ from
parts of the Groundworke
Bodleian
called
Hat-man's
Edited
Caueat.
VILES
by EDWAKD
8vo.
F. J. FUKNIVALL.
"
7s. 6rf.
10.
THE
FYRST
Andrew
INTRODUCTION
THE
HKLTH
OF
BAKNF.R
IN
THE
BRUCE
Robert
de
DEFENCE
THE
OF
Boorde,
Andrewe
BERDE
THE
by
or
treatyse
Edited, with
Borde upon Berdes.
treatyse of Doctor
his
from
and
extracts
Boorde,
Breuyary, by F. J
large
the
answerynge
life of Andrew
REGYMEVT
COMPENDYOTJS
made
KNOWLEDGE,
OF
compiled by
Mountpyllier,
in
made
Physycke Doctor.
made,
a
or
DYKTARY
of
BOKE
Broyss. King
Camb
18*
8vo.
excellent and
of the most
compiled by
of Scots:
John
Master
noble Prince,
deacon
Barbour, Arch-
Edition,printedA.D.
the
12.
WALTEK
Rev.
ENGLAND
IN
16JC
W.
; with
Cardinal
THOM
Parti
8vo.
KINO
OF
Pole
MS.
from
SKLAT, M.A.
REIGN
THE
Dialogue between
at
Oxford.
By
Edited
1375.
A.D
and
STARKEY,
12*.
HENRY
Et"mTii.
THE
Written
SUPPLICACYON FOR THE
BEGGARS.
about the year 1529,
Now
FJSH.
J.
re-edited
With
FURNIVALL.
FREDERICK
a
by SIMON
by
Supplycacion to our moste Soueraigne Lorde
Kynge Henry the Eyght
of the Poore
Commons
(1544 A.D.),A Supplication
(1546 A.D.), The Decaye
of England by the great multitude of Shepe (1550-3 A.D.). Edited
by J.
Cow
MEADOWS
14.
ON
EARLY
PER.
ENGLISH
6*.
PRONUNCIATION,
with
especialreference
to
and
Sbaksp*ere
III.
Chaucer.
Part
By A. J. KLLIS, F.RS., F.S.A.
Illustrations of the Pronunciation of the xi vth and xvith Centuries. Chaucer,
Gower,
15.
12#.
16. A
TREATISE
ON
GeoffreyChaucer,
W.
WALTER
17. THE
THE
A.D.
ASTROLABE;
1391.
COMPLAYNT
OP
Part
I.
19.
OFEE
the
to his
son
earliest MSS.
Lowys, by
by
the
Tracts.
A.D.,
Edited
by
with
J. A.
an
H.
Rev.
10*.
Appendix
MURRAY,
of
Esq.
!""".
COMPLAYNT
LADYES
BLUNT,
from
SCOTLANDE, 1549,
Contemporary English
THE
addressed
four
18.
Edited
Rev. J". H.
facsimiles
M.A., with four full-page
Cooke and
by
photolithographic
Fotheringham. 24*.
Publications"
Early EnglishText Society's
LoNELicn's HISTORY
20.
from
the French
BAUBOUU'S
21.
OF
Corpus
HENRY
UKUCE.
W.
W.
COMPLAYNT
Rcdreshe of
wicked
certen
Ingland his
Flowse
of
Lawcs,
euel
CHRISTIAN
Country,
Decreys
naturall
cruel
and
Customs,
AGAINST
Edited
1545.
4s.
MORS, somtyme
RODERYCK
OF
the Parliament
II.
Part
earliest
the
and
MSS.
the
SKKAT, M.A..
OF
Esq.
fron the
Re-edited
BORUON.
DE
from
Edited
BRINKLOW'S
gray
for the
A.D.),translated
(ab.1450
8s.
Fryre,unto
KOBIRRS
continued.
Cambridge,by F. J. Furnivall,Esq.
College.
Christi
GRAIL
HOLY
THE
Prose of SIRRS
Unique MS. m
M.A.
Parti.
25
57 and
CITIK
THE
by J. M.
COWPBR,
9i.
ON
E\RLY
ENGLISH
PRONUNCIATION,with especialreference to
10*.
Part IV.
Shakspereand Chaucer.
By A. J. ELLIS, Esq.,F.R.S.
translated
LONELICH'S HISTORY
HOLY GRAIL (ah.1450 A.D.),
OF
THE
23.
24.
from
French
the
Unique MS.
Ksq., M.A.
25. THE ROMANCE
THE
27. THE
ENGLISH
GFY
BVRBOUR'S
ZUPITZA, Ph.D.
BRUCE.
the Old
Places. 12mo.
Hy
of
(died
1.,the
16*.
Text.
Edited
Part III.
by
J.
F.
The
W.
the
from
SKEAT, M.A.
of Saemund
Edda
about
Latin
6*.
the Learned.
Part I. with
THOHPE.
BENJAMIN
By
J.
by F.
Edited
15s.
Translated
Froda"
21s.
GRAIL.
HOLY
THE
PartlV.
logical
Mytho-
pp. 152, cloth,3s. tirf. Part II. with Index of Persons and
viii.
and 172, cloth. 1866.
4*. ; or in J Vol. complete,7*. 6rf.
pp.
TO
8vo
and
have
Asia
pp. xxiii.
"
A VOCABULARY
OP
THE
8vo.
An
CHARACTERS.
attempt
origin. By
common
403, cloth.
SHINGHAI
CHINESE
THE
OF
Peking,China. Roy.
PLACE IN PHILOLOGY.
Europe
Crown
STUDY
THE
10*.
18*.
that the
the Rev.
JOSEPH
6rf.
By
DIALECT.
"
Shanghai
GRAMMAR
Shanghai,18U9. 21s.
COLLOQUIAL CHINESE,
OF
Dialect.
By
J.
half-calf,
pp. viii.and 225.
Edkins."
GRAMMAR
called
STO.
of Rochester
Part
J. EDKINS.
half-calf,
pp. vi. and 151.
8vo.
Edkins.
Cambridge
12mo.
CHINA'S
EDKINS.
"
the
the MSS.
from
Icelandic.
or
INTRODUCTION
Languages
Edkins.
or
M.A.
SKEAT, M.A.
OF
Hinns
Norse
J. EDKINS, D.D
Edkins."
Cambridge
GRAIL.
13W-50.
"
from
L'nd
(The
HOLY
DINDIMUS.
AND
Index.
Edkins.
Edited
the
10*.
Edited
AY. W.
the Rev.
Saemundar
From
2()s,
MAYOR,
THE
OF
LONELU-H'S HISTORY
FUKNIVALL, ESQ., M.A.
Edda
Part I.
FISHER, Bishop
J. E. B
Part HI.
M.A.
31. ALEXANDER
JOHN
OP
Professor
HISTORY
Edition,by
A.I).
from
Edited
WARWICK.
OF
WORKS
FimxivALL,
30.
the
F. J. FUKNIVALL,
Us.
LONKLICH'S
29.
from
Re-edited
BORRON.
DE
College,Cambridge, by
WARWICK.
OF
Prof. J.
1535). Edited by
28.
Ro BIERS
IKES
10*.
GUY
op
by
Christi
by
MS.
University
Paitll.
II.
or
ROMANCE
of
Corpus
Part
MS.
University
26.
Prose
in
the
half-calf,
pp.
OP
Mandarin
EDKINS,
B.A.
Shanghai,1868.
THE
CHINESE
Dialect.
viii.and 279.
Second
as
exhibited
in the
edition,corrected.
8vo.
21s.
COLLOQUIAL
By JOSEPH
Shanghai,1864.
EDKINS.
"1
10*.
monly
LANGUAGE, com-
Second
edition.
26
Edkins,
PBOGRESSIVE
"
With
LESSONS
Lists of Common
Words
1869.
edition,8vo. pp. 120.
Edkins.
CHINA.
RELIGION
IN
Eger
and
JOSEPH
By
Grime;
Percy'sFolio
Phrases.
Manuscript,about
Post 8vo.
D. D.
1650
7*. Gd.
cloth.
JOHN
By
Bishop
from
Edited
Romance.
A.D.
Religions
of the Throe
A Brief Account
EDKINS,
Early English
an
Third
By J. EDKINS, B.A.
14s.
"
of the Chinese.
THE
LANGUAGE.
SPOKEN
CHINESE
ix
and
HALF.S, M.A.,
W.
bound
in the Roxhnrghe style. 10*. (id.
printed),
Calendar for the Year 1295 A.II (1878 A.D.),corresponding
copies
Egyptian
with
Eitel.
the years
CHINESE
"
EitNEbT
I.
the
Koptic Era.
DirriojyrAiir
Demy
DIALECT.
CANTONESE
THE
IN
f"s.
8vo.
By
completed
parts. Part
12*. Gd.
202.
II.
Gd.
Pa.t
12*.
20U.
(K" M). pp.
sewed, pp.
STUDENT
IhrnnmsM.
FOR
THE
OF CHINESE
By the liev.
Svo.
HANDBOOK
"
of
MITPL, Ph.D.
JOHN
(A" K).
Eitel.
1594, 1595,
\M\\
Tubing.
in four
be
MissionarySociety.
Crown
8vo. pp.
vui.,224, cl.,
18s
Eitel.
By
Eitel.
FENG-SHUI
"
Rev.
E. J.
En
Three
Demy
Elliot.
8vo.
Lectures?.
By
sewed, pp.
130.
THE
"
HISTOEY
Muhammadan
Civil
the
6s.
sewed, pp. vi. and 84.
etical,and Popular Aspects.
8vo.
With
M.
its
hy
Eight Vols.
M
K.A.S
the
from
The
Posthumous
India
Company's Bengal
College,Sandhurst.
and 542,
fcvo. pp
xxxn.
Staff
,
M.
of Sir H.
Historians.
own
Edited
Portiait
Edition.
Second
1'h.D.
M.A.
EITEL,
told
INDIA, as
Completein
late Sir H.
11.
J.
in China.
Science
of Natural
5s.
Vols. I. and
E.
Bev.
OF
Period.
Papers of
Rudiments
M.A., Ph.D.
Demy
its Historical,
TLcoi
BUDDHISM:
"
Jn
or, The
EL,
Elliot,
Vol. V.
Vol. VI.
8vo. pp.
Vol. VII
Vol. VIII.
Elliot.
"
and
xn.
MEMOIUS
RACKS
cloth.
Ixvin.
24
s.
HIHTOHY, FOLKLORE,
THE
ON
NORTH
DISTRIBUTION
AND
OF
OF
OF
I"DiA; being an
THE
amplified Jidition of the original Supplementary Glossary of Indian Terms.
East India Company's
M. ELLIOT, K.C.B., of the Hon.
By the late Sir Ilnaiv
Bengal Civil Service.
Kdited, revised, and re-arrangtd, by JOHN
HKAMKS,
of the German
Oriental Society, of
M.H.A.S., Bengal Civil Service; JMember
the Asiatic Societies
of Paris and Bengal, and of the Philological
{Societyof
London.
In
2 vols. demy 8vo., p]" xx., 370, and
With
two
390, cloth.
coloured
and
three
coloured
Plates,
one
Lithographic
large
Map,
full-page
THE
foldingMaps.
Ellis
"
ON
WrsxiiiN
36*.
NUMEHALS,
as
of Primeval
Signs
By KOBERT
KLUS,
B.D., Late
Demy Svo. cloth,pp. viii. and 94.
Ellis.
THE
ASIATIC
AFFINITIES
Fellow
OF
PuirviA
ScYiuicA.
derivation from
the Turanian
the
Central
and
Lycian, and
the
Iberian
219.
Mankind.
Unity
among
John's
College,Cambridge.
ITALIANS.
College,Cambridge,and
8vo.
QuicLua
the American
By
ROBERT
author of "Ancient
pp.
iv.
languages
in
and
general,
6*.
its
with
languages
Pre-Aryan
St.
OLD
THE
Crown
rJhc
Asia with
of
3*. (id.
"
Ellis.
PKOviNCKs
1875.
of
6*.
the
57 and
Ellis,
ETRUSCAN
"
NUMERALS.
ROBEET
By
27
E.C.
59, LudgateHill,London,
B.D.
ELLIS,
sewed,
8vo.
2s. Qd.
pp, 52.
Englishand
Welsh
THE
Languages.
"
INFLUENCE
OF
ENGLISH
THE
AND
EnglishDialect Society'sPublications.
10s. Gd. per
annum
1873
Subscription,
to
1876,
annum.
1873.
1. Series JJ. Parti.
of North
and
2.
of
West
England Words, by
-RidingGlossary,by
Series A.
Dialects.
MARSHALL
illustrating
English
List of liooks
Bibliographical.A
etc. ; and
List of Dictionaries,
Containing a
of
of
4*.
to
Counties
the
some
relating
England.
Part I.
List of Books
3.
Containinga Glossary
ReprintedGlossaries.
Scries C.
General
OriginalGlossaries.
of Swaledale
Containing a Glossary
I.
Part
By Captain HAILLAND.
Words.
Is.
187-4.
4.
Series D.
The
IT.
By
SWEET, Esq.
4.v. 6rf.
5.
Series B.
Provincial
6.
Reprinted Glossaries.
II.
Part
EnglishGlossaries,from
various
Containingseven
7*.
sources.
not
Part III.
Hay's Collection of English Words
Letter
to
edition
with
from
the
of
1691
used,
Thoresby's
together
generally
;
8s.
W. SKKAT.
Hay, 1703. Re-arranged and newly edited by Ilev. WALTER
Scries B.
6*.
Subscribers
a
of
copy
to the
English
Dictionary of
Societyfor
Dialect
the
1874
By
Dialect.'
Sussex
the
also receive
Itev. W.
PARISH.
1875.
7. Series D.
Part
II.
ELWOUTIIY, Esq.
8.
Series A.
of
some
9.
10. Series C.
and
of
Containing
F. K.
By
F. T.
G. MILKER.
Relating to
Neighbourhood of
7*.6rf.
Parti.
of Lancashire.
the Dialect
Parti.
Books
of
in the
used
Words
ROBINSON.
Glossaryof
List
6*.
England.
Glossaryof
Whitby. By
NODAL
II.
Counties
Series C.
Somerset.
of West
Dialect
3s. Qd.
Part
the
The
By
J. H.
3*. 6(7.
1876.
11.
On
By
the Survival
of
Dr. E. MORRIS.
12. Series
Original Glossaries.
C.
Provincial
Original
13.
Series C.
Whitby. By
14.
F. K. Robinson.
KOBINSON.
our
Present
Dialects.
Part
Part
Mid-Yorkshire
9s.
ContainingFive
III.
7*.
EnglishGlossaries.
Glossaryof Words
Glossaryof
CLOUGH
in
Early EnglishWords
6"
used
II.
6s
Neighbourhood of
in the
6d.
Words,
with
Grammar.
By
C.
28
15.
GLOSSARY
WOIIDR
OF
Corringham, Lincolnshire.
16.
Glossaryof HoltUrness
T. HOLDKRNKSS.
On
17.
By
With
of
Map
with
BONAPARTE-
und
Counties,
South- Wefltcrn
and
Southern
and
4*.
new
District.
the
lloss,K. STEAD,
F.
By
Words.
Manley
9s. (id.
F.S.A.
PEACOCK,
EDWAIID
of
Wapentakes
in tho
used
Prince
By
LUCIEN
Louis
List.
Bibliographical
18.
containing
and
of
List
Hooks
Edited
19.
by ,1. H. NODAL.
Outline
of the
An
ELWOBTHY,
Esa.
Anglo-IrishDialect, Cant
EnglishList and Index.
Scottish Dialects,
on
Slung,and Americanisms,
additions
with
and
III.
Part
the
to
4.s. 6d
Grammar
T.
By F.
Somerset.
West
of
5,s.
1878.
20.
21.
F.L.S
6s.
DICKINSON,
Five
TusscVs
Hundred
Glossaryof
with
of
Pointes
Introduction, Notes
HERHTAGE,
B.A.
12.s.(iff.
A
of
Dictionary English Plant
22.
F.L.S., and
ROBERT
HOLLAND.
W.
JAMES
By
J.
BRITTEN,
8.v. 6rf.
F).
I. (A to
SIDNEY
and
PAINE
Names.
Part
Edited
Huabandrie.
Good
Glossary, by
and
WILLIAM
By
Phrases.
and
Words
Cumberland
1879.
Five
23.
Suffolk, and
Parochial
THE
"
with
By
EKN^T
FAIIEK, Hhcnieh
Facsimiles
1873
the
of
largefolio,pp.
A NEW
Fallen.
of
Missionary.
Hindustani
from
Halle.
To
be
text, and
in about
Koy.
25 Parts
of
THE
"
Rdma.
J he Resources
"
The
and
"
FIVE
Three
and Notes.
48.
the
MEAN,
Confucianism.
hy
German
bound
Folk-lore.
By
P.
12*. 6rf.
With
in cloth.
an
In
21s.
With
S. W.
of
tions
Illustra-
FALLON, Ph.D.
each
TURKEY.
By
8vo.
J. LEWIS
FARLEY,
cl.,pp. xvi.-270.
Volume.
and
Notes
10*.
Story of
by
6rf.
King
V. FAUSBOLL.
2*. 6d.
Comical
Story,
V.
and
Thebes.
at
Fables
By
and
Tomb
Turkey,"etc. Demy
DASARATHA-JATAKA,
iv.
of the
8vo.
with
Crown
COXFUCIUS,
or
DICTIONARY.
and
ASIATIC
Pali Text,
original
Fausboll.
ot
edition.
1875.
131.
plates coloured,
of 48 pages
"
Author
W.
LANGUAGE.
A.
Literatuie
Parts I. to XIX.
completed
1G
HINDUSTANI-ENGLISH
"
Second
CoNiurius
upon
Tiaiifilated from
Discovery. By
30
Hixni
THE
DOCTHIXES
THE
LKAKNINCJ, and DOCTRINE
France, Academies
of their
By
]'2s.
Of Two
Papyri found in
BIUCH, LL.D.,
by SAMUEL
Institute
7*.
M.A.
SKEAT,
OF
Translation
Account
OF
the Authorities
on
Mollondorff.
von
Kennett's
DUhop
GRAMMAR
ANALECTS, GREAT
Introduction
MTI
Professor
the Rev.
Missionary,Benares.
ETHEHINGTON,
the
accordingto
G.
STUDENT'S
pp.
"
from
I*.
8vo.
Faber.
Rev. W
by
Words
and
Cumberland
the
to
F.L.S.
Etherington.
By
Words,
Antiquities. Edited
DICKINSON,
the
Yorkshire
East
Supplement
24.
Anglian,
29
TEN
"
Notes.
and
Fausboll.
Fiske.
MYTHS
"
V. FAUSBOLL.
See
JATAKA.
"
OriginalPali Text,
with
128.
The
JATAKAS
By
7*. Qd.
JATAKA.
under
MYTH-MAKEKS
AND
Translation
Old
and
Tales
interpreted
Superstitions
Assistant
FISKE, M.A.,
by Comparative Mythology. By JOHN
Librarian,and late Lecturer on Philosophyat Harvard University. Crown 8vo.
10*. Gd.
cloth,pp. viii. and 252.
POLYNESIAN
Its Origin and
RACE:
ACCOUNT
AN
Fornander.
OF
THE
"
Migrations. By
Forsyth.
KEPOKT
"
SIR
of
I).
T.
Vol.
MISSION
OF
Yarkund.
With
TO
Turkestan.
and
Foster.
RACES
PKE-HISTOKIC
"
J. W
FOSTER, LL.D.,
Valley,"etc.
"
FKYKR.
Hvo.
to
FKITHJOF
Foss,
By
STATES
2*.
limp.
By
AMEUICA.
OF
"Physical Geography
of the
Mississippi
Translation
aud
ENGLAND.
EARLY
IN
of Treatises
Collection
and
14.9.
SAN"HIAII\KKIITT^
Notes, by Major G. E.
2.s.Gtf.
44.
pp.
EDUCATION
Forewords
Norwegian
(Expositionof Metre.) By
of
Ameer
large Folding
UNITED
THE
in the
IrregularVerbs.
Crown
72 Illustrations.
With
TIIEKA.
Furnivall."
OF
of the
Author
YUTTODAYA.
Fryer.
List of
Historical
the
of
"~y 5s.
573.
Exercises
with
University of Norway.
the
Command
under
187.3,
Possessions
4to.
(rraduateof
IN
regardingthe
GKAMMAK,
"
YAHKUND
7*. Qd.
ttvo.,cloth.
4o
Map of Eastern
Foss.
NORWEGIAN
Post
C.S
FOKS-YTII,K
Geographical Information
and
I.
FDIINANDEH.
A.
Notes
Rome
Manners
"
on
Meals
and
used
as
Olden
the
in
J. FUKXIVALL,
Time," for the Early English Text Society. By FKKPEIUCK
of Council of the Philological
and
M.A., TrinityHall, Cambridge, Member
Early English Text Societies. Svo. sewed, pp. 74. 1*.
Garrett.
CUSSICAL
"
DICTIONAKY
INDIA, illustrative
OF
of the
Garrett.
By
JOHN
By
Hindus.
the
SUPPLEMENT
"
HiO.
TO
THE
"
Gesenius.
"
THE
INSTITUTES
HEBREW
Gesenius.
"
By
T.
CON
J.
Service.
Consular
A DICTIONARY
HEIUIEHT
A.
Svo. pp
CHINESE
"
GILES.
INDIA.
cloth,pp.
RECOIID
Chinese
X.-129.
by
5*.
THE
OF
H.
A.
Ey
OLD
By
EDWARD
TESTAMENT,
ROBINSON.
16s.
from
the
Grammatical
A.
HERBERT
Sanscriti.
THE
cloth,pp. xvi.-364.
Seventeenth
Exercises,and
"1.
GILES,
of
H.B.M.'s
10*. 6d.
IDIOMS
IN
THE
MANDARIN
DIALECT.
j"l 8s.
CHINESE
CHARACTER.
By HERBERT
A.
TEACHER.
Mandarin
60.
pp
Svo.
pp. 65.
IN
in the
12mo.
A.GILES.
"
OF
Svo.
Ids.
WITHOUT
Useful Sentences
Giles.
STUDIES
OF
"1
4to.
118.
1100.
With
ANT.
COLLOQUIAL
OF
SYNOPTICAL
GILES.
Giles.
of
,
2JJs.
DICTIONARY
Latin.
the
Translated
GRAMMAR.
Dr.
"
China
"
cloth.
See Auctorea
LEXICON
xii. and
By
Giles.
798.
Instruction at Mysore.
GAUTAMA.
Chaldee, from
cloth,pp.
Svo.
HEBREW
Edition.
OF
ENGLISH
AND
Biblical
including the
Fifth Edition.
"
pp.
and
7*. Grf.
Gautama.
Giles.
x.
CLASSICAL
ABOVE
of Public
Director
GARRETT,
JOHN
Svo.
GAKKKTT.
thology,
My-
etc
Dialect.
With
Vocabulary.By
HEKBEKT
5*.
BUDDHIST
GILES,
of
H.M.
KINGDOMS.
Consular
Translated
Service.
Svo.
from
the
sewed,
pp.
3D
Publications
Linguistic
Giles.
THE
"
Ch'Jen
H
"
Far
East.
By
China
H.M.
of
CITTITSTIAN
AND
Service.
Rector
GILES,
of
WITH
THE
8vo.
sewed,
first
Historical
New
and
Enquiry
8vo.
of
Vols.
published complete,
Records.
By the
Corpus
Testaments.
formerly Fellow
Surrev, and
Sutton,
Now
An
Old
the
1877.
CONNECTED
Consular
EECORDS.
Authorshipof
and
Oxford.
College-,
Hebtew
SUBJECTS
ON
IK. 6d.
Dr.
Christi
GILES,
A.
concerningthe Age
Rev.
REFERENCE
OF
H.
HGIUIKW
"
CUING
Tzu
GLOSSARY
pp. V.-183.
Giles
Wen
A.
fy Co
SAN
Thu
HUBERT
Giles.
Trubner
of
cloth,pp.
Vol.
and
142
I.,
4 M).
21*.
Gliddon.
ANCIENT
"
Her
EGYPT,
Hieroglyphics,History,
Monuments,
with Hieioglyphical
Literature,
other subjectsconnected
liy
15th
Edition.
States Consul, at Cairo.
lute United
GLIDDON,
and
Archaeology,
GEORGE
R.
Revised
God.
HOOK
"
Corrected, with an
GOD.
]iy Q-
and
OF
"2s.tid.
Apocalypse,
Vol
II. An Introduction
to the Apocalypse,
pp. f)47. l'2s.6V/.
pp
Vol. Ill A Commentary
16.s-.
the Apocal}pse,pp. 854.
on
752.
"
Goldstiicker.
"
with
his sanction
and
of
study
which
His
some
17
in
THE
"
8vo.
pp
ON
TuF-OBOK
DEFICIENCIES
being
paper
of the
Preface
An
tigation
Inves-
may
be settled
by
to the
Facsimile
of
India,
Commentary
Government
with
tor
the
Imperial
GoLDBTucKER.
8vo.
pp.
read
IN
at
PRESENT
THE
the
Meeting
of
ADMINISTRATION
the
East
India Association
of
GOLDSTUCKKK,
liyTHKODOK
firf.
Is.
sewed.
London,
6cc.
8vo.
UniversityCollege,
Uemy
pp. 50,
FOLK-SONGS
E. (TOVEK.
SOUTHERN
INDIA.
OF
Uy CHABLES
x\in.
and
BALLIIOMI.
June,
8th
the
and
Grammatography.
Ancient
Hy
THE
LAW,
on
Gover.
which
"
HINDU
Sanskrit
Literature.
Chronological Questions
6.v.each.
iS/io'-lHb'S.
pp. 400.
4to
Sanskrit
"'2 2*.
268, cloth.
or
VI
to
separate impression
KUMAKILA-SWAMIN.
Goldstiicker.
I.
the
in
contains
of the
Place
Literary and
of his Work.
]VIS. No.
of
Parts
PANINI
"
an
GOLDSTUCKFR.
Goldstiicker.
and
extended
ENGLISH,
AND
"
the Second
Appendices, and
TIIEODOH
SANSKRIT
DICTIONARY,
improved from
14-s.
299, cloth
"
10.v. o'rf.
MANUAL
Professor
1870.
OF
HKFEKENCE
Modern
to
German
the
Alphabets
of
Compilationof F.
to the rending'
to the i)iil)lic
introduction
The "Giammatographj"
is offored
ap
a compendious
and modern
of the most
ancient
Lni^iia^t-s. Simple in its di'Mprn, it ^ill bo consulted
impoiuut
oi
with advantage
by the philologicalstudent, the amatrui
linguist,the bookseller,the corrcctui
the press, and the diligentcompositor.
ALPHABFTK'Ar,
Amharic.
Danish.
Anjjlo-Saxon.
Demotic.
Arabic.
Arabic
Aramaic.
Archaic
E"tranprelo.
Ethiopia.
Ligatures.
(Old).
Jap.mehC.
Georgian.
Asbyiian Cuneiform.
Bengali.
Glagohtio.
Chinese.
Irish.
Italian
Geiman.
Canarese
Tushto
(or Afghan).
(Judoco-Ger[man).Koinaic(ModernGieek
IJungarian.
Russian.
Illytian.
Etruscan.
Characters.
Javanese.
Lettish.
Gothic.
Greek
Greek
Itunes.
Samaritan.
Sanscrit.
Scivian.
Slavonic
Mantshu.
Serbian
Swedibh.
Median
Cuneiform.
Modern
Greek (Romaic) Synac.
Greek.
(Czechian).
Hebicw
Armenian.
Bohemian
Bagfs.
Bunnese.
INDT.X.
C7,echian(orBohcmian). Hebrew
(or Tushto).
Afghan
Ligatures.
(Archaic).
Mongolian.
(Old).
(or Wendish).
Tamil.
Nimiidian.
Telugu.
(orCarnataca).Gujerati(orGuzzeratte).
Tibetan.
Hieratic.
OldSlavonic(orCyrillte).
Turkwh.
Palmyrcman.
Hieroglyphics.
Coptic.
Croato-Glagolitic.
Hebrew.
Cufic.
Hebrew
Cyrillic
(orOld Slavonic) Hebrew
.
Persian.
(Archaic).
(llabbuucal)
.
Cuneiform.
Phoenician.
Persian
Wallachian.
Wendish
(orSerbian).
Zend.
Grassmann.
Green.
SITAKKSPEUIE
"
AND
Emblem-Book
Thought
down
to
"1
10*.
Expositionof
an
by
of the
View
GREISN, M.A.
HKNIIY
By
1616.
A.D.
GRASSMANN,
pp. 1775.
8vo.
Stettin.
Expression. Preceded
arid
31
HEKMANN
EMBLEM-WAITERS:
TIIK
Literature
Yon
i.
"
their Similarities of
E. C.
LudgateHill,London,
57 and 59,
In
Photolith.
illustrated with Woodcuts
and
volume, pp. xvi. 572, profusely
8vo. ."1 11*. 6rf ; large
in cloth gilt,large medium.
Plates,elegantlybound
one
8vo.
imperial
Grey.
Annotated,
and
Part
I.
Vol.11.
Edited
Atnca.
8vo
II.
Vol.
II.
Parts."
II.
"vo.
and
Fiji Isl.mds
Part
4." New
Vol.
II.
Part
Vol
III.
Part
Part
IV.
the Native
People
Laments,
Griffin. THE
Studies in
pp.
vi
B. DAVLS.
PUNJAB.
their
8vo. pp.
Being
Political
the
and
With
bmall Collection
the Principal
with
"
arid 630.
xiv.
EMPIRE.
Book
A.L).
2U.
Book
II.
I.
Personal
\\r. E.
By
Japan, 1870-7-i.
History of Japan
from
Experiences,Observations, and
GKIITIS.
Illustrated. 8vo
cl.. pp.
Translated
ETC.
College.
Second
Crown
"
"
"
"
Farewell?"
The
Dchpair" The
The
Poor"
Griffith. THE
Hcnuit'b
Wise
Cloud
"
Trial
The
Truth"
The
Forest"
The
Suppliant Dove"
Rape
Tiue
of Sita"
Glory-
YALMIKI.
OF
RALPH
of
Khumbakarna"
Scholar.
Vol.
Demy
The
Son"
Messenger
HAMAYAN
"
By
F.R.S
a
CONTENTS.
Manthara'ss
the
presented by
"1.
Edition.
Feed
12?.
260.
and
History of
Relations
"
Rama's
7*.
2s.
2t.
iv.
Griffith. SCKXES
FROM
THK
HAMAYANA, MEGHADUTA,
T. II. GRIFFITH, M.A., I'rmcipal
of the Benares
by RALPH
Love"
77-l.r"l.
pp.
and
to the
GRIFFIN, Bengal Civil Service; Under
Secretary
The Punjab Chiefs,"etc.
Second
Punjab, Author of
1872
to
H.O.
8vo.
viu.
Scries of Addresses
OLIVKK
TITE
MTKADO'S
"
Borneo.
CH.
.Royalb*vo.,pp.
Griffis. THE
626.
being
Punjab,and
the
of
and
8vo.
and Ineunahles.
pp.
Printed
hooks.
S\o.
England.
By
OF
By LEFEL
edition.
and
etc.
States in the
Government
74.
to His
RAJAS
"
660
4".
!.-".
Mdimsenpts
"
Remarks
Introductory
of
12.
p.
"Polynesia
(runttinifittnn)
1." Early
MEMENTOS:
MAOIII
"
I. BLEEK.
Kotuma
Part
Zealand,
7(5.
Vol.
H.
20.s.
"
fru.i(?t"s and
Grey.
Cape
Dr.
24.
2*.
Part 3." Madagascar
3s.
Pait I." Australia
8vo. pp
14.
iv. and
Part 2.
Hebrides, comprisLun^u.itros ot the Loyalty Islands and New
Papuan
ing
the Isl.mdb
those of
of Nengorie, Lifu, Aneitum,
Tana, and
other*.
Vol.
the
fivo. pp.
Vol.
and
186.
pp
George Grey,
Classed,
Colony.
"
LOLOGY,
PHI-
POLYNESIAN
AND
Excellency Sir
of
GREY
Sir Gr.oiuiK
by
1." South
Alnca
2.
Tart
Vol.
Library
His
of
Commissioner
Majesty's High
Her
,
Vol. 1.
Vol. I.
6W.
AFKICAN, AUSTRALIAN,
OP
representedin the
as
K.C.B
"'2 12*
1870.
HANDBOOK
"
I.
and
II., with
Demy
additional
STO.
pp.
xxxii.
Notes
and
Index
440, cloth.
of
Names.
18s.
pp. 504, cloth.
Demy 8vo. pp. v. and 371, cloth.
8vo.
Vol. III.
1872.
15*.
Vol. IV.
and
8vo.
vni.
432.
18*.
1873.
Demy
pp.
Vol. V. Demy 8vo. pp. 368, cloth.
15*.
1875.
Griffith. THE
BIETII
"
Translated
from
M.A., Principalof
and 116.
5s.
OF
THE
the Sanskrit
Benares
WAE
GOD.
Poem
into EnglishVerse.
By RALPH
College.Second edition,
post
by KiiiDAsA.
T. H.
bvo.
GRIFFITH,
cloth,pp. xii.
32
Grout.
THE
"
ISIZULTT
an
8vo
Gubernatis.
By
43L",cloth.
ZOOLOGICAL
"
ANUKLO
2 vols.
8vo.
"
and
xxvi.
pp.
D. Ph.
Royal
\TALOGFE
of Shirfiz.
pp
By
4to.
ll.A.
"2
PENNSYLVANIA
Infusion
Hall.
70, cloth.
Hall.
Fri
By
with
plate-paper,
by J. 11. HEUHKKT,
Dialect
South
of
Germany
Professor
A.M.,
HALDEMAN,
FITZEDWARD
By
and
xu
-ABLE,
IN
HALL,
ZEUWAUD
HALL, M.A.,
Hon.
with
Hardy.
Hassoun.
Century
To
8vo.
UASWBLL.
and
LECTURE
"
vfith remarks
Bombay,
Haug.
NOTES
which
1805.
THE
"
are
on
!Bythe
Old
R.
by
Arabic
HAShOLN.
100.
ARDA
OF
6W.
late KEV.
fa.
Poet of the
With
tions.
Illustra-
ON
pages
The
Hevised
Gosht-i
of
OP
THE
PEGTTAN
I3yllev. J. M.
Phrabes,etc.
1,5^.
VIHAF.
Assisted
his
few
and
Introduction, and
and
of the
VOCABULARY
AND
added
Government.
Bombay
7*
3,v.Grf.
Munich.
of
to
formerly
Jurisprudence,
;
An
Edited
Fryano
UATG,
the
TAI.
Era.
HoshangjiJamaspjiAsa.
Translations
D.C.L.,
O.L. Oxon.
COMPARED.
Ko"tilAsiatic
HATIM
OF
Chrihtian
the
Englishtranslation
an
Haug.
HOOK
TILE
De"tur
Member
GKAMMATICXL
"
LANGUAGE.
"
of
pp. 43.
4to
Haswell.
Hon.
DIWAX
THE
"
Sixth
BUDDHISM
AND
HARDY,
pp.
LELVND.
under
CHRISTIANITY
"
K. SPKNI-E
Haug.
See
"
parative
Com-
8vo.
SpecialReference
of Sanskrit
Language and Literature, and of Indian
Crown
8vo. cloth,pp. vni. and L'38.
King's*College,London.
Breitmann.
of
Wt,. (id.
M4.
Professor
Hans
the
Demy
appropriate
Illustrations
S. S.
By
ADJECTIVES
ENGLISH
KKI.IADLE.
in
from
HICKNKLL.
S.
A.
3*. (id.
cloth,pp.
Cr. 8vo.
Ox
"
mission
Univei^ityof Pennsylvania,Philadelphia.
the
1872.
ENGLISH.
MODERN
"
(Kim.
Put
Is.
Translated
by
stout
colour,and
DUTCH
English
of
Philologyin
Mii. and
by
"1
OF
of the
2.v.
"
an
LIBRARY
TIIK
IN
Printed
Preface
fine
on
and
BOOKS
POEMS.
HIS
With
H.
Rev.
By
Ws.
cl"th,pp. 200.
FROM
384, printed
Bordering in gold
Haldeman.
with
and
xx.
pp.
Orii'iital
"2
HAAS.
4to.
BICKNLLL.
HERMAN
by
DICTIONARY.
1116.
PALE
AND
ERNST
Dr.
SELECTIONS
"
Persian
Animals.
of
Legends
28*.
viii.and
SANSKRIT
MUSEHAI.
442.
ENGLISH
8vo.
Hafiz
; or, the
vii. and
432,
AND
OF
liuiTiMii
TIIK
; accompanied
GROUT.
llev. LEWIS
Language
Appendix. By
an
21*.
MYTHOLOGY
MALAYALAM
"
GUNDKRT.
Haas.
of the Zulu
Literature
Professor of Sanskrit and Comparative
Gt HEKNATIS,
In
di
Studii
Perfezionamento
di
at Florence, etc.
Superior!e
I"E
in the Institute
Gtmdert.
Grammar
with
and
Pahlavi
text
preparedby
and
Hadokht
Published
by order of
WEST, Ph.D.
"1 5*.
sewed, pp. Ixxx.,v., and 316.
ORIGINAL
ZOROASTER
SPEECH
OF
(Yasna 45),
by
E.
W.
8vo.
AN
age.
By
MARTIN
HAUG,
Ph.D.
8vo.
2*.
AITARKTA
BRAHNANAM:
of the
Earliest Speculations
Brahmans
OF
on
TUB
RIG
VEDA
the
containing
the
on
the
with
"2
2s.
57 and
Haug."
ZAND-?AIILATI
OLD
AN
Characters, with
an
the
Parsis
1'h. I).
Haug
AN
"
in
Index, by
Malwa.
Original
the
by
Intro,
HATJG,
MAKTIN
Hvo.
JAMASPJI
HOSUANGJI
DBSTUK
and
Notes
GLOSSARY.
PAHLAVI-PAZAND
OLD
in
Roman
AlphabeticalIndex.
By DKHTUII
with
in Malwa, India.
Rev.
Publ. by order of Gov
of Bombay.
and
Edited
GLOSSARY.
Transliteration
33
E.C.
with
Ed.,
ASA,
Alphabetical
Priest
High
15s.
132.
of
Parsis
the
Language, by M. HAUO,
Ph.l)
Pub.
8vo. pp
xvi
by order of Gov. of
152, %2()H,sd 1870. 28s.
KELIGION
SACKED
LANGUAGE, WAITINGS, AND
Haug1. ESSAYS ON THE
late
Ph
and
MAKIIN
of
I'AHHIR.
Professor
Sanskrit
OF
I).,
TNK
HAUG,
}Jy
Eril
Rev. and
Intro.
Kssay
Homhay.
with
the Pahlavi
on
"
Comparative Philologyat
by E.
Hawkeil.
Post
UPA-SASTRA
"
and
Sacred
Literature.
Mythic
8vo.
and
Doctrinal,
OIL
HA.WKEN.
J. D.
By
Edited
Edition.
Second
Linguistic
Comments,
Munich.
Universityof
the
WiihT, Ph.D.
W.
7,"..
M.
Heaviside.
Hebrew
AMERICAN
"
Old
the
World
the
Literature
I
Literatuie.
Hebrew
the
Rook
The
Ibn
I.
of
Demy
Ibn
of
Prophet
tho
pp.
III.
Ibn
78.
and
Hepburn.
JAVANESE
Japanese
Imperial8vo. cloth,
4to.
Hernisz.
"
Ohiiitw
GUIDE
vi.
TO
for the
use
and
Edited
III.
the
of
the
by
Rev.
A.
cloth,
8vo.
Demy
Writings of Abraham.
cloth, pp. x.-25'J
8vo.
Demy
inovcable
Tails.
They
ESSAYS
NKPAL
Ethnology,
AND
and
Minister
THE
ON
TIBET
Commerce
at
the
this
IN
are
OF
THE
Chinese
and
arc
from
by Mr.
types,
by most of
ASSYRIAN
used
AN
M.R.A.S.
LANGUAGES,
of
those
Nep"il. hoyal
his
ENGLISH
the
missions
to
Chinese
engraver
Papers
Hy B.
cloth,pp. 288.
groups,
of the
China.
GRAMMAR.
LITERATURE,
further
CHINESE
elsewhere.
10*. Gd.
the collections
of
Marcellm
Le^rand,
Countries.
Svo.
By
largerwork.
AND
By
together with
edition.
DICTTONAKY.
from
in California and
27 ", sewed.
pp.
woik
Author
English
an
Second
18s.
1873.
Square Svo.
into
cast
ut
M.D.,
"8 8*.
LL.D.
ENGLISH-JAPANESE
206.
in
With
DICTIONAKY.
Abridged by
contained
CHAPTERS
British
Vol.
of Americans
D.D., Hon.
"
II.
F.ssayson
CONVERSATION
SPECIMEN
OF
of
10i. 6rf.
PhD.
AND
Jlev. E. HINCKS,
Hodgson.
IV.
ENGLISH
J.
LL.D.
HKRNIUZ.
characters
"
276.
Ezra.
Ibn
Vol
AND
liy
M.D.,
si eel, and
onprnvecl on
Imperial Punting Office
Hincks.
Vol.
vi. and
of
to
Series.
HKI-BUHN,
pp. xxui., 6'32 and 201.
cloth,pp.
LVNOUAGFS,
By STANISLAS
The
cloth,
8vo.
Anglican Version
the Commentary
The
according
Literature.
JAPANESE-ENGLISH
HKPBUIIN,
Small
Demy
12*. bV.
Index,
"
from
4s. (id.
112.
FniEDLaNUE,
M.
By
and
Hepburn.
Vol.11.
amended
cloth, pp.
Literature.
Fzra
"
MSS., and
FumiLaNDKB,
Edited
Indexes, by M.
7*.
Jbri Ezra.
J. (J.
viii. and
cloth, pp.
Commentary.
the
Second
Hebrew
Commentary
The
172.
Isaiah
on
Ezra
Isanh
cloth,pp.
8vo.
Miscellanyof
Demy 8vo.
II.
Vol.
1*.
10*. (id.
1877.
LOWY.
Ezia
Translation
332.
Commentary
of
Ezia.
Jbn
I.
viii and
xx
Vol.
Is. 67
"1
Inscription
Su
Svo.
Demy
with
Vol
Ph.l).
of
Commentary
The
pp.
III
Vol.
pp
Firnt /Series.
1872-3.
Translated
Vol
Old, and
the
46, sewed
10*.
II
Vol.
8vo
Miscellany of
228.
World
T. C. HEAVisroii.
JDH"
Hy
Series.
per
Vol.
ANTTQFITIES
New.
the late
1*.
AND
the
on
H.
14*.
RELIGION
Geography,
HODGSON,
late
34
Publications of
Linguistic
Hoffmann,
By
Hoffmann,
J. HOFFMANN.
J. J.
Holbein
Society. Subscription"1
Hopkins.
GRAMMAR
By
"
GRAMMAR
OP
an
analysisof
the
Hunter.
8vo.
"
LL.D.
pp.
STATISTIC
of
the
7*. 6d.
Trinity
By W.
HOWSE,
Society; M.R.G.S.
India;
of
Honorary
and
bined
com-
Esq.,
HUNTER, B.A.,
W.
Government
the
is
which
JOSEPH
By
BENGAL.
of Statistics to
Royal
various Learned
of
324, cloth.
Asiatic
of
Tutor
With
LANGUAGE.
Dialect.
OF
and
Chippeway
ACCOUNT
\L
Fellow
M.A
With
LANGUAGE.
3s. 6rf.
48.
CREE
THE
Director-General
Council
List of Publications
annum.
TURKISH
THE
L. HOPKINS.
and
xx
or
cloth,pp.
8vo.
F.R.G.S.
Large
1*.
application.
on
ELEMENTARY
"
the
Is. per
"
be had
to
Howse.
plates."1
two
6*.
Edition.
Second
GRAMMAR.
cloth,
pp. viii.and 368, with
8vo.
English.
and
8vo.
Oblong
JAPANESE
"
fy Co.,
DIALOGUES, in Japanese,Dutch,
SHOPPING
"
Professor
Trubner
one
of
Member
Societies.
VOL.
VOL.
I 24 Parpanfi.fland Sundarbans.
II. Nadiva
and Jrssor
III
Midnapur, H flailand Ilourah.
IV.
Bdrdwdn
V.
Dacca,
Bn bhtim
and
XIV.
Mai-
and
XV.
man*mii.
VI. Chittagnni?
Put
XI I
XIII.
KSnkurS
Karldpur
Bflkur{?anj,
and
.lalpfiipurl
DSrjTlhifr,
X
XI.
Hill
XVI
XVII
Tracts, Ohitti"or,",
Noakhfili,Tippcrah, and Hill Tipperah
(Java and
Tnhiit
and
VIII.
IX
and
Ranspur
Ra"h.1hr nnd Rovifi
Murslmliibfld
Published
XI
Cuttack
XX
IMbnft.
and
Manbhiim
and
Halasor
1'urf,und Orwa
Tributary Statra.
Index.
fisheries, Botany, and General
In 20 Vols.
of India.
of the Government
by command
8vo. half-
"5.
morocco.
Hunter
and
j XVIII.
Dmfijpur.
Bchar
[State.
Meld.ih.
Kuch
Sfiran.
ShihAbad.
Chanipfitan
Khfifralpurand Kantftl I'aiganfis
State
VII
11 ftand
(F.M.)"
Aw
ACCOUNT
OF
BRITISH
THE
Arabia.
Compiled by Captain F. M.
Assistant Political Resident,Aden.
Demy
in
SETTLEMENT
HUNTER,
8vo.
ADEN
or
F.RAS.,
F.K.G.S,
xn.-232.
half-morocco,
pp.
7*. 6d.
Ikhwanu-s
between
Safa;
from
the
Crown
8 vo.
Indian
and
Men
BROTHKIIS
or,
Beasts
Hindustani
as
by
to
OF
J'rofessor
156, doth.
Antiquary (The).
"
PURITY.
the
Describing:
of the Human
Superiority
the
J.
Staff
DOWSON,
Contention
lUce.
Translated
College, Sandhurst
7*.
in Archaoo-
Ingleby
Ey
"
Inman.
AND
"
ANCIENT
EXPLAINED.
Demy
PAOAN
By
AND
THOMAS
MODERN
CBTRISTIAN SYMBOLISM
INMAN, M.D.
148.
See
Jaiminiya-Nyaya-Mala-Vistara.
"
Jami,
one
Mulla.
of the
edited from
"
SALAMAN
Seven
I'oems
TJ ABSAL.
Second
under
An
Edition.
INGLEBT,
EXPOSED
With
tions.
Illustra-
Is. Gd.
1874.
the Collation of
C. M.
AUCTORES
SANSCRITI.
AllegoricalRomance; being
Aurang
Eight Manuscripts in
of MulHl
the
Jam!,
Libraryof
now
in
various
House, and
readings, by
private collections, with
4to. cloth,pp. 92.
7s. (id.
1850.
FALCONER, M.A., M.Lt.A.S.
first
India
FoiiBEti
the
Jataka
Anterior
Birth
by V. FAUSBOLL,
Demy 8vo cloth,pp.
"
Jataka "
before
is
Commentary. Being
T. W.
by
Tales
of the
in the
original
For
and Translated
512.
collection
its
Buddha.
of Gotama
Pali
The
35
59, LudgateHill,London, E. C.
57 and
RHYS
Vol. I. Text.
DAVIDS.
28*.
legends in Pali,relatingthe history of Buddha's
of
migration
trans-
The
IB authenticated
great antiquityof this work
by its forming
of the Southern
canon
Buddhists, which was finallysettled at
the last Council
246 u.c
The
storehouse of ancient
m
collection has lonp been known
as
a
of
of this kind
fables,and at* the mo*t
to which
the whole
almost
ordinal attainable source
stories of the present
literature,from the P.mchatantra
fables down
to the nursery
and 1'ilpay's
he was
born as
part of the sacred
considered
desirable,in the interest of Buddhistic studies as
of the complete
translation
edition and
that
an
hter,irypurposes,
Athenaeum.
should be prepared. The present publication is intended
to supply this want.
day, is
well
work
Gotama.
as
traceable
for more
it has been
; and
irenrral
"
Lexicon.
AN
"
except Familiar
Scientific and
principal
Words
; including the
Foreign Moneys, Weights and Masures.
and
Johnson.
OF
"
Pakkhto
the
Terras,
64mo.,
JENKINS.
Scries.
RELIGIONS.
Kalid-i-Afghani,TRANSLATION
for
JABEZ
Technical
Is. Qd.
OUIENTAL
"
By
all
of
DICTIONARY
ENGLISH
book
KALTD-I- AFGHANI, the TextNotes, Historical,Geographical,
THE
with
Examination,
CHICHELE
Grammatical, and Explanatory.By TREVOR
and 406, with a Map.
"2
2s.
xx.
Lahore, 1875.
Imp. 8vo.
PLOWDEN.
pp.
Kasiku.
COMMENTARY
"
PANDIT
Benares.
Kellogg1. A
GRAMMAR
"
the Standard
Hindi, IJraj,and
Coll.,
16s.
the
are
treated
Ramayan
of Tulsi
LANGUAGE, in which
HINDI
THE
OF
BALA
by PANDIT
pp. 490.
APHORISMS.
SASTRJ, Prof. Sansk.
By
PiNiyr's GRAMMATICAL
ON
Edited
JAYADITYA
Hindi
Eastern
of the
Dus
M.A.
Royal8vo. cloth,pp.
21*.
400.
Commentary Bhatadlpikaof
with
the
ARYABHATIYA,
II
KEUN.
edited
l"r.
by
Paramad^vara,
Kern.
THE
"
Kern.
BRHAT-SANHIT!
THE
"
Astrologyof
stitched.
Parts
Part
'267- 330.
6 pp.
Khirad-Afroz
2 and
from
Part*
51-Jo4.
Sanskrit into
pp.
9s.
Englishby
Part I.
Nine
Understanding). By
Hindustani
Dr.
H.
5 pp. 211-2""6.
Fart
153-210.
Natural
of
[Wtti be completedm
of the
edition of the
new
107.
System
of Leyden.
University
Illuminator
(The
Hafizu'd-din
at the
3pp.
Complete
;
or,
Translated
Varaha-Mihira
1'rofessor of Sanskrit
KERN,
4to.
Parts.
Maulavi
revised, with
Text, carefully
M.P., F.R.S.,
13. EASTWICK,
Notes, Critical
Explanatory. By
F.S.A.,M.K.A.S., Professor of Hindustani at the late Kast India Company's
18*.
Collegeat Haileybury. 8vo. cloth,pp. xiv. and 321.
ASIATIC
ROYAL
CATALOGUE
CHINESE
LIBRARY
Kidd,
THE
OP
THE
OF
EDWARD
and
"
SOCIETY.
Kielhorn."
Ph
GRAMMAR
Act
Kielhorn,
xxv.
Paiuni.
Kilgour.
"
of 1867.
KATYAYANA
"
to
pp. 6*4.
THE
SANSKRIT
1876.
THE
KibTNEU.
8vo.
pp.
HEBREW
IBERIAN
OR
HIS
By
F.
KIELHORN,
College. Registered
Deccan
2""0. cloth.
xvi.
D.,
and
Jews, the British,
'2s.
in
1870.
10s. 6d.
PATANJAII.
AND
F. KIELHOB.N, Ph.
3*. Gd.
Demy
Is.
LANGUAGE.
Studies
By
the Phenicians,the
O-l TO
OP
under
and
58, sewed.
8vo, pp.
Prof, of Orient.
By
HENRY
KILGOUK.
8vo.
Qd.
DOCTRINES.
Imperial8vo.,pp.
iv. and
Bibliographical
Essay. By
32, sewed.
2". 6rf.
36
Koch.
"
HISTORICAL
GRAMMAR
C. F.
By
LANGUAGE.
ENGLISH
THE
OF
8f Co.,
Triibner
Publications of
Linguistic
Kocii.
Koran
(The).
Koran
"
Xroeger,
Royal
THE
"
cloth,pp.
Co
NTV
DiTlno
284.
Romances
Lacombe,
Kaumudi.
Laghu
7s.
Walther
Pere
Ie Rev.
par
Principalof
der
von
GKAMMAIKE
ET
LACOMBE.
ALB.
8vo.
the
and
xx.
Svo.
English
an
pp.
D.,
LL
424, cloth.
and
xxxvi.
21ft.
190.
It. BALLANTYNE,
JAMES
By
Cms,
DES
and 713,iv.and
ByVaradaraja.With
References.
College,Benares.
Sanskrit
LANGUE
LA
DE
paper, pp.
A Sanskrit Grammar.
Version, Commentary,
"1
12mo.
A. E. KKOEGER.
By
Minnesinper
DICTIONNAIKE
"
4*.
714;.
GERMANY.
OF
Batch
and
English
The
and
the Minnosonpr "IT.
Mirmelay." TIT. The
VI. The
Lichtenstem."
von
Vogelwoide." V. Ulnch
'
Tristan and Isolde."
of the Minnesinger and Gottfried
von
Strafe-sburg's
Minnesong1."IV.
Metrical
xvi. and
cloth,pp.
MINNESINGER
vi. and
the
Dictionary of
32mo.
Chapter I. The
NTS."
Sale,and
New
LANGUAGES.
(1867).
1284
A-H.
7.?.6d.
See
(The).
Kramers'
in Oudh,
text, lithographed
Arabic
pp. 94-2.
16mo.
11*. U.
Land.
THE
"
PRINCIPLES
from
Sounds.
in
Metaphyt-ic
Legge.
.Head
before
Words.
Legge.
"
Svo. pp.
D.D., LL.D.
CHINESE
in
Shanghai, on
With
CLASSICS.
11, 1877.
Is. 6rf.
May
1877.
I.
Vol.
8vo.
Vol. III.
Tang,
I.
Part
of Mencius.
First
containingthe
of Yu,
Books
the
the
Books
Royal Svo.
of the
Hea.
Shoo-King, or the
of Shang, and
the Books
cloth.
281"730,
pp.
"2
Part
of
"2
She-King,or
of the
and
LEGGE,
the Doctrine
111. Part
Vol.
Learning, and
containingConfucian
the Mean.
By
Translation,Critical
I.
Paper
CHRISTIANITY.
Svo.
Part
7*. 6rf.
220, cloth.
and
xx.
TO
LAND,
Translated
College,Oxford.
Balliol
POOLE,
Conference
X. P. N.
By
of Leydrn.
University
the
RELATION
IN
LEGGB,
THE
Crown
Missionary
the
JAMES
LANE
REGINALD
CONFUCIANISM
"
Rev.
by
Part II
GEAMMAR.
HEBREW
OF
the
of
2*.
Books
of
legomena.
the Pro-
Books
of
2s.
the Lessons
from
"2 2s.
Prolegomena. Royal 8vo. cloth,pp. 182-244.
Vol. IV. Part II. containingthe 2nd, 3rd and 4th Parts of the She-King, or the
Minor
Odes of the Kingdom, the Greater Odes of the Kingdom, the Sacrificial
Odes and Praise-Songs,
and the Indexes.
"2 2s.
Royal 8vo. cloth,pp. 540.
Vol. V. Part I. containingDnkes
Yin, Hwan,
Chwang, Min, He, Van, Seuen,
and Ch'ing; and the Prolegomena. Royal 8vo, cloth,pp. xii.,148 and 410.
the
"2 2s.
Vol. V.
Part
II.
Appendix, and
THE
Legge.
"
Contents
CHINESE
Preliminary
Essaysand
Vol.
I. The
338.
Life and
Dukes
Royal
8vo.
CLASSICS.
cloth,pp.
ExplanatoryNotes.
By
Teachings of Confucius.
"2
526.
Translated
into
JAMES
Crown
2*.
English. With
10s. 6d.
:"
the Indexes.
4.32.
Life and
She
12*.
Works
of Mencius.
King, or The
Book
of
Crown
Poetry.
Crown
12*.
8vo.,cloth,pp. viii.
37
Legge.
in
LECTURE
INAUGURAL
"
the
Literature
Leigh.
THE
"
RELIGION
Leitner.
Leitner."
THE
WOULD.
TO
THE
"
and
G. W
8vo.
Edition.
HANS
Crown
8vo
BREITMANN'S
G.
8vo.
THE
BREITMANN'S
HANS
G. LELAND-.
HANS
BREITMANN
Leland.
G.
IN
With
HANS
an
the
Leland.
AS
212.
With
Introduction
and
UHLAN.
AN
GIPSY
By
Leo.
cl.,
pp.
FOUR
"
Brutus,
Sources
Notes
Text
to
the
LEO, Ph.D.
CHARLES
Ballads.
By
Second
edition.
Ballads,with
Bommany,
Author
Square,
or
Crow-u
Songs
Vocabulary.By
1876.
The
"
Buddhist
8vo.
cloth,
English
EnglishGipsies,"
cloth,pp. xii.
8vo.
Stories
and
CHAHLES
in tho
G. LELAND.
Fcap,
5s.
PLUTARCH.
Containingthe
Lives
Caesar, Marcus
Antoninus, and Marcus
Shakespeare'sTragedies,Coriolanus, Julius Ceesar, and
arid
partlyto
of the
Hamlet
Edition
and
of 1595.
Ticnon
With
of
Text
of the
one
and
volume, folio-,
elegantlybound, pp.
Photo-
Athens.
Preface, Notes
of the Editions
In
Glossary.
Metrical
with
of
TUCKEY.
JANET
NORTH'S
OF
to
and
paringthe
Second
Coriolanus, Julius
Marcius
as
With
Cleopatra;
lithographedin the size
Antony
and
140.
CHAPTERS
Caius
of
viii.and
In
LELAND,
G.
SING-SONG
Dialect.
China-English
8vo.
other
Glossary.
Six New
SONGS.
CHARLES
PIDGIN-ENGLISH
"
G. LELAND.
CHARLES
1*.
Leland.
CHARLES
By
Is.
7s. 6d.
ENGLISH
"
Translations.
6d.
2"
other Ballads.
O.y.
CIIAKLES
By
74, cloth.
by Chinese
; or, the Discoveryof America
Cr.
G.
Fifth Century.
LELAND.
By CHAKLES
FUSANQ
"
292.
Is.
CHURCH.
Europe
By CUAULKS
Ballads.
and
sewed.
EDITION.
Travels in
1*.
BREITMANN
Leland,
270.
other
By
CHARLES
By
AUTHORIZED
ONLY
xvu
the
Arabia
Is. Qd.
his
illustrating
in
With
POLITICIAN.
AS
Square,pp. 72,
edition.
HANS
edition.
For
Fritz Schwackenhammer.
Square, pp
CHRISTMAS.
Second
BftEITMANN
by
and
History
6s.
cloth,pp.
Ballads
With
Edition.
the
LANGUAGE.
THEIR
handsomely bound
PARTY.
Tenth
LELAND.
Grammar.
History
Karly History of
Lahore.
AND
Crown
of
The
I.
sewed.
GIPSIES
ARABIC.
OF
placein Universal
"
LELAND.
12mo.
4*.
Sketch
Part
TIIE BKEITMANN
B \LLADS.
Leland.
Complete in 1 vol.,includingNineteen
with Comments
(neverbefore printed),
G.
LEIGH.
GRAMMAR
Lahore.
their
LKFTNEU.
Abassides.
Second
27th,
Language
in Arabic
Principles
Simple
Being
ENGLISH
G. LBULNU.
Few
By
Theatre, Oct
STONE
IL
By
PHILOSOPHICAL
of Muharnraadanism
of Maulvift.
Leland.
pp.
SiNiN-I-IsLAM.
Literature
CHAIK
CHINESE
8vo
Discover
to
OF
Sheldonian
in the
2s. 6d.
1869.
Being an Attempt
By G. W. LBITNEK.
use
OF
INTRODUCTION
"
Delivered
LEGGE, M.A
Oxford.
at
CONSTITUTING
THE
ON
Universityof Oxford.
22
of
com.
Reference
by Prof.
F. A.
and
letterpress
130
Of
the
hand-made
Amateur
paper,
Edition
price"3
50
Us.
a
6d.
large
superior
38
Leonowens.
THE
"
ENGLISH
GOVERNESS
being Recollections
of six years
LKONOWENS.
With
HAHKIETTE
the Author
Leonowens.
THE
"
Illustrations from
King of Siam.
the
by
ROMANCE
ANCK
Palace
cloth,pp.
8vo.
Bangkok. By ANNA
to
Photographs presented
at
By
Dy
TRANSACTIONS
KOYAL
THE
OF
SOCIETY
Court."
LITEKATURE
OF
J.
of
permission
With
"
ANNA
-O.JJUSA
Mrs.
1U.IH.
Siamese
II. LEONOWENS,
'1he
at the
Author r of
English Governess
17 Illustrations,
from
principally
pri
Photographs,by the
14*.
Thomson, Esq. Crow i 8vo. cloth,pp. viii. and 278.
"
Literature.
12s.
1870
and 332.
LIFE.
JjIFJS.
HAREM
HAREM
SIAMESE
SIAMESE
OF
x.
COUKT-
SIAMESE
THE
AT
Royal
in the
fy
Trubner
Publications of
Linguistic
OF
; 1827-39.
parts in 3 vols. 4to. plates
Second
Series, 10 vols. or 40 parts, and vol. xi. parts 1 and "2,Hvo. plates,
A complete set, as far as published,
1843-76.
"10 10i. A 'listof the contents
of the volumes
and parts on application.
the
United
Lobscheid.-
-ENGLISH
Mandarin
""
Lobscheid.
the
CHINESE
Radicals
The
"
W.
of Francis
Knight
LOBSCHEID,
In Four
etc.
E.
Rev.
the
W.
LITEKATUKE
1 vol.
of AMERICAN
With
Joseph,
Knight of Francis
imp. 8vo. double columns,
LOBSCHKID,
N.Z.B.S.V.,"c.
LUDFWIG
PT-CTIONARY,Arranged accordingto
ENGLISH
AND
By
R.G.S.A.,
bound.
"2 8.v.
C.M.I
HERMAN
Rev.
8*.
"
Ludewig.
the
By
and
Punti
the
DICTIONARY, with
CHINESE
AND
Pronunciation.
Joseph, C.M
Parts.
First Series, 6
Kingdom.
Additions
pp. 600,
By
LANGUAGES.
ABORIGINAL
by Professor WM. W.
flyand general Title,2 leaves ; Dr.
Corrections
and
THUUNER.
Edited by NICOLAS
8vo.
Ludewig's Preface, pp v." viii. ; Kditor's Preface, pp iv." xii ; Biographical
Notices,
Memoir
of Dr. Ludewig, pp. xiii." xiv ; and Introductory
Biographical
followed
follow Dr
Then
Ludewig's
xxiv.,
by List of Contents.
pp. xiv"
iiibliotheca Glottica,alphabetically
arranged,with Additions by the Editor, pp.
TURNER.
Professor
1"209;
Additions,with those
Turner's
also
Luzzatto.
GEAMMAK
"
TALMUD
BABYLON
Italian
by
Macgowan.
of the London
1871.
Mackay."
"1
THE
ETYMOLOGY
*'
Complete Works
Notes.
162.
Maclay
By
OF
THE
LANGUAGES
"
J.
Rev.
By
200.
b'04.
SECTION
OF
FORTY-NINE
PhilosopherChoo-Foo-Tze,
the
of
MACKAY,
of
LL.D.
their
Royal
42*.
TRANSLATION
"
WESTERN
or
Scotch, and
Lowland
McClatchie.
iroia the
1*.
GAELIC
Missionary Society.
THE
AND
7*. Crf.
COLLOQUIAL.
AMOY
THE
OF
122.
same,
List of
and
Translated
LVXZATTO.
cl.,
pp.
the
to
256;
LANGUAGE
CUALDAIC
S. D.
By
Cr. 8vo.
MANUAL
"
Kditor
"
BIBLICAL
THE
IDIOMS.
J. S. GOLDAMMER.
MACGOWAN,
Amoy,
OF
ICAL
of the
McCLArcniE,
M.A.
Small
with
OF
THE
Explanatory
12s. 6d.
and Baldwin.
LANGUAGE
Methodist
IN
TUB
ALPHABETIC
AN
DIALECT.
EpiscopalMission,
Board of Mission.
Mahabharata.
"
FOOCHOW
8vo.
and
Rev.
half-bound, pp.
Translated
into Hindi
DICTIONAKY
OF
CHINESE
THE
By
1132.
Rev.
Foochow, 1871.
for MADAN
KKifeiiNAciiANDKADHARMADHiKAiuN
of Benares.
3 vols. 8vo. cloth,pp. 574, 810, and
llarivansa.)
MOHUN
"4
BHATT, by
all
(Gontfdiiing
1106.
"3
4*.
3".
but
the
57 and
Maha-Vira-Charita
Indian
An
; or,
in Seven
Drama
Sanskrit of Bhavabhuti.
Maino-i-Khard
By
Translated
of
the).
Crown
from
8vo. cloth.
Pazand
The
"
Kama.
Hero
English Prose
into
PICKFOUD, M.A.
JOHN
Book
(The
Great
of the
Adventures
Acts.
39
the
5s.
Sanskrit
and
Texts
(in
484.
1871.
Malt
by.
THOMAS
By
HANDBOOK
PRACTICAL
"
16*.
J.
OF
MALTBY,
UBIYA
THE
C.S.
Esq., Madras
ODITA
OR
LANGUAGE.
8vo.
1874.
201.
10*. 6rf.
A
Rites,togetherwith the Commentary of KUMAKILA-SWAMIN.
Government
i\o. 17, in the Library of Her Majesty'sHome
Preface
and
by
Manipulus Vocabulorum
Language. By
Manning.
INQUIRY
AN
"
PobBK^sivE
JAMES*
March.
in
its forms
Gothic, Old
Saxon,
Old
A. MAIICH, LL.D.
FRANCIS
Mariette.
la Haute
de
MAIUUETTB.
Markham.
Grammar
ANGLO-SAXON
THE
of
GRAMMAH
Old
Hush-German.
and
xi.
EGYPT.
vii.-261.
7s. tirf.
253.
Markham.
OLLANTA:
"
Translation,and
By
Spellingof
( orrect
OF
Vice-Queen
and
da
Markham,
by
CLEMENTS
Notes
K
A.D.
Genus.
Ordem
de
Chinchoii.
NARRATIVES
Contributions
the
of
of the University
1 'era and
in
Text,
F.li.G.S.
MAKKHAM,
wards
to-
Yncas
the
LANGUAGE.
QUICHUA
R.
of the
ALPHQNSB
Crown
OF
ANA
OSOEIO, Countess
PE
With
1029-39.
By
CLEMENTS
MJSSION
OF
of
for
the
C.B.,
Ctesarese
Academiae
Koxburghe binding.
THE
Plea
It. MARKHAM,
Chribto,Socius
Small
With
Map,
2tis.
GEORGE
BOGLE,
Edited,with
Peru,
lllustiations.
numerous
THE
"
Real
Cognomen
JSaturse Curiosorum
Plates,and
LADY
THE
of
the Chmchona
F.K.S., Commendador
2
THE
CLEMENTS
10s.
7*. 6d.
MEMOIR
"
Chmchon,
IN
By
Introduction,
Markham.
DHAMA
By
1877.
Translation
Bey.
DICTIONARY.
Dictionaryof Quichua,
and
2*.
LANGUAGE;
Language of
K. MARKHAM,
F.S.A., Corr. Mem.
Peru; collected by CLEMENTS
and
of Chile. Author
of ** Cuzco
Lima," and "Travels
In one vol. crown
cloth.
India."
"1. HA. Qd.
Bvo., pp. 223,
a
late
the
the
Mariette
and
THE
OF
By
Cognate
bvo.pp. iv. and 90.
of Auguste
QUTCHUA
"
OF
UPPER
OF
Egypte,
ORIGIN
AND
Dialects.
in
MONUMENTS
THE
"
Itineraire
14*.
370, cloth.
""y those
illustrated
are
English
of Oxford,
GIUMMAR
COMPARATIVE
and
press
letter-
AlphabeticalIndex, by
an
CHARACTER
THE
the
Dictionaryof
Edited, with
English
Q.A.S., Hecorder
MANNING,
"
INTO
in
AUGMENT
which
(J570)
2(J8 of
"44-5.
B. WHEATLLY.
HLNRY
Cloth.
Rhyming
Levins
Peter
Oblong folio,
pp.
GOI.DSTUCKEU.
THEODUK
leaves of facsimiles.
121
of
for India.
the MS.
With
Yaidik
on
Facsimile
Manning to Lhasa.
Bogle and Mr. Manning,
and
Maps
and
trations,
Illus-
Marsden's
Nurnismata
See
ISUMIBMA.TA
under
Orientalia.
OUIENIALIA.
New
International
Edition.
40
Mason.
THE
"
PALI TEXT
ANNOTATIONH.
II. The
MASON,
Parts.
which
To
Syntax.
is added
BEX
EZRA'S
Text
after two
ABHATCAM
"
Hebrew
the
TIOLFS,
MATHKWS,
in
Lexicon
Pronunciation,
English,and
and
Etymology
in Urdu
8vo.
Character.
ETHNOLOGY
"
PHILOLOGY
AND
CAN-
HIDATSA
THE
OF
hensive
compre-
Syllabication,
Explanationin
By MATHUKA-
8vo. pp.
PRASADA
Matthews.
Two
6rf.
THE
ON
DICTIONARY, being
the Roman
in
11*.
English Translation by H. J.
ci. limp,pp. x., 34, 24. 2s 6rf.
and
Hindi
and
""1
English, Urdu,
673.
Text
In
Aphorisms.
the
COMMENTARY
MS., with
TRILINGUAL
"
of
UNEDITED
to
Cambodian
the
and
Toongoo,1871.
^.8.
Misra.
MathurapraSttda
Verbs,
on
ENGLISH
WITH
Aphorisms, 1
Text
various
Concordance
Mathews.
GRAMMAU,
I. The
I) D.
Burmese
on
KACIICHAYANO'S
OF
By FRANCIS
fy Co.
Trubner
Publications of
Linguistic
\v.
and
INDIANS.
WASHINGTON
Contents:
Assistant Surgeon, U.S. Army.
MATTHEWS,
By
bulary.
VocaHidatsa
and
Grammar,
Ethnography,Philology,
EnglishDictionary,
"
8vo. cloth.
Mayers.
ILLUSTRATIONS
"
Sources.
Chinese
THE
"
6'rf.
LAMAIST
SYSTEM
FREDERICK
MAVI
THE
OF
By WILLIAM
Majesty'sConsular
Mayers
"111*.
Service,China.
CIIINFSE
8vo.
READER'S
Chinese
P. MAYERS,
Demy
etc., etc.
Mayers.
TREATIES
"
Powers,
Edited
8vo.
W.
Mayers.
THE
1877.
CHINESE
THE
Mayers.
"
Reference
for
ISn'O to 1879.
"1
1878.
the
and
Megasthenes.
"
MANUAL
clolh,
8vo.
Dates
Chinese
of
of
Annual
during
and
English,with
view
Language. By
8vo. pp. 226.
INDIA
Translation
AS
of the
of
Handbook
period from
the
Designations,
Mensual
H.B.M.'s
MAYERS, Chinese
Secretary,
28.
7s.
6d.
Sewed, pp.
ANCIENT
Beinga
ARRIAN.
By
Royal
Legation,
F.
beginnersin the
enlargedEdition.
and
Titles,
F. MAYKK.S,
W.
Appendix.
Peking.
at
FAMILIAR
CHINESE
assist
new
an
Legation
Comparative Tables
translated into
literally
A
FOREIGN
AND
of Chinese
Manual
CALENDAR
Determination
With
Compiled by W.
Peking. 2nd Edition.
"
CHINA
OF
8s.
ANGLO-CHINESE
etc.
Medhurst.
5*.
Explained with
H.B.M.'s
Secretaryto
pp. viii.-160.
By W.
Peking, F.R.G.S.,
at
2"3*.
GOVERNMENT.
Categorically
arranged,and
Chinese
graphical,
Bio-
of
MA\ERS,
l.v.6"/.
etc.
of Foreign Trade,
Regulationsfor the Conduct
Chinese Secretaryto H.B.M.'s Legationat Peking.
together with
by
Britannic
LiteraryReference.
EMPIRE
THE
18b'9.
Legation
"1
440.
Her
Handbook
General
H. B. M.'s
Secretaryto
Esq.,of
MANUAL.
and
Historical,Mythological,
from
TIBET, drawn
IN
us,
SENTENCES,
intercourse
promote commercial
D.D.
the late W.
H. MEDHURST,
to
18s.
DESCRIBED
Fragments of
BY
the
MEGASTHENKS
Indika
of
AND
Megasthenes
By
pp.
H.-224.
1877.
7s. 6d.
the
Sanskrit
into
English
verse, with
Notes
Kalidasa.
and
Translated
Illustrations.
By
the
versity
WILBON, M.A., F.R.S., Boden Professor of Sanskrit in the Uniof Oxford, etc.,etc.
The Vocabularyby FRANCIS
JOHNSON, sometime
late II. H.
Professor of Oriental
Languages at
the
Edition.
Collegeof
4 to.
the Honourable
cloth,
pp.
10*. Qd.
Memoirs
1804.
Memoirs
Mills
SOCIETY
II.
8vo
THE
"
pp.
SOCIETY
and Buddhism.
SAINT; or, Buddha
Critical. By C. D. B. MILLS.
8vo. cl.,pp. 192.
INDIAN
Historical and
Bombay,
Vol. I.
Member
of
(To be completed in
Mirkhond
Bv
HISTORY
THE
"
MUHAMMED
BEN
MfitKu6ND.
Now
volumes
three
of
the
OF
ASANA,
Branch
Bombay
the
Photographic Portrait
with
JAMASP
MINOCHEHERJI
Edited
8vo.
Society.
and
clxxix
pp.
SYRIA
OF
BhN
168,
PERSIA.
AND
called
commonly
MSS., by
JVLvHMUD,
Sixteen
Collation of
the
from
Asiatic
Royal
the
ATAHEKS
THE
By
Universityof
of the
Fellow
Demy
7*. 6rf.
14,v.
Author.
KHAWENDSHAH
first
of
Sketch
"
DICTIONARY.
ENGLISH
"
DASTUR
JAMASPJI
1865-6.
LONDON,
OF
21*.
464, cloth.
1863
LONDON,
OF
21*.
Vol.
41
LudgateHill,London, E.C
57 and J9
Series
To
which
is added
a
Barrister-at-law,M.H.A.S.
described
and
of Facsimiles
struck,
of the Coins
the
Atabeks,
by
arranged
by W. S. W. Vaux, M.A., M.K.A.S.
Roy. 8vo. cloth, 7 plates,
pp. 118.
W.
MOHLEY,
H.
7*. 6rf.
1848.
Mitra.
THE
"
Vol. I.
ANTIQUITIES
Published
With
pp. 180.
Molesworth.
"
J. T. MOLKS
Orders
under
Map
assisted
WORTH,
by
J. T.
boards.
"3
Demy
cloth,pp.
8vo.
Mollendorff.
By
BABA
MANUAL
"
"\
378.
Morley.
and
in the ARABIC
Asiatic
Morris.
in the
other works.
Morrison.
"
"
Ishak
By
FELD.
The
By
MARATHI
Britain
O. F.
and
P. G.
Author
DICTIONARY
Abd
LIFE
El Malik
Arabic
preserved
By
List of
8vo.
pp. vin.
of
(with a
OF
London,
Ibn
Text.
ORIGINAL
SANSKRIT
Vol.
OF
Illustrated by JOHN
Mum,
Koyal
GODAVERY
THE
and
x.
Based
Edited
Hisham.
by
TEXTS, on
the
I*ythe Eev.
LANGUAGE.
I. pp.
vo.
the
MOKLKY,
H.
2s. Gd.
1854.
ACCOUNT
MUHAMMED.
OF
Libraryof
MORRIS,
formerlyof the
By HENRY
"History of India for Use in Schools"
12s.
map), pp. xii. and 390. 1878.
CHINESE
THE
MANUSCRIPTS
WILLIAM
Ireland.
and
Madras
the
762; Vol.
on
Muliammed
Price
21*.
266, sewed.
Ibn
WUSTEN-
Dr. FERDINAND
and
The text based on the Manuscripts of the Berlin, Leipsic,Gotha
revised by the learned editor,and printedwith the utmost
been carefully
"
Enlarged.
MOLLENDORFF,
VON
Tientsin.
HISTORICAL
in
HISTORICAL
AND
8vo. cloth
THE
of the
Kit),sewed.
Muir.
ENGLISH
AND
itevised and
Edition,
Shanghai and
at
LANGUAGES
Two
R. MORRISON, D.D.
vols.
cloth.
"6 6s.
Shanghae, 1865.
Muhammed.
Edition,
922,
and
xxx
pp.
BIBLIOGRAPHY, being
CATALOGUE
of
Presidency
Civil Service.
Madras
4to.
Second
21*.
CHINESE
PERSIAN
DESCRIPTIVE
"
Royal
Second
624.
DISTRICT
and
and
Society of Great
M.R.A.S.
CANDY.
10s.
DESCRIPTIVE
"
Compiled by
ENGLISH.
MOLESWORTH'S
and
Works
Essays relatingto China.
Consulates
to ll.I.G.M.'a
Interpreters
and
and
MOLEI"WOUTH.
or
OF
Folio, cloth,
India.
of
and THOMAS
GEORGE
PADMANJI.
xx.
Government
j#4 4s.
3".
COMPENDIUM
"
MITRA.
RAJENDRALALA
By
MAKATIII
DICTIONARY,
enlarged. By
Bombay, 1857.
DICTIONARY.
of the
30 Plates.
and
revised and
Molesworth.
ORISSA.
OP
Introduction,
7s. 6"". Each
Lcvden
Libraries,has
exactness.
Institutions.
the
Collected,Translated, and
of the
Originof Caste,with
an
Inquiry
42
into
8vo. pp,
532, cloth.
xx.
and
Edition,re-written
Second
Age.
1868.
8$ Co.
Trubntr
Publications of
Linguistic
greatlyenlarged.
2U.
with the
Vol. II. The Trans- Himalayan Origin of the Hindus, and their Affinity
Western
Brandies
Second
of the Aryan Race.
Edition,revised, with Additions.
21s.
8vo. pp. xxxii. and 512, cloth.
1871.
their Origin,
8vo.
\xxii
pp.
312, cloth.
16*.
1868.
Vol. V. Contributions
Ideas, Life and Manners
1870.
to
of
Knowledge
of the Indians
in
of
representations
xvi
and
524,
principal
the
cloth.
1873.
21j
the
the Vedic
8vo.
Age.
4JJ2,cloth,
xvi.
pp
21*.
Miiller.
THE
"
SACKED
HYMNS
OF
BRAHMINS,
THE
Comparative
France,
etc
clii. and
pp
Miiller.
Philology
at
Volume
I.
etc.
264.
edition.
With
sewed.
Hymns
HIG-VEDA
in the Samhita
MULLER,
Princeps. By F. MAX
and Pada
Texts.
M.A.,
Second
TUB
OF
the Editio
from
Oxford
Rig-Veda
12s. tid.
TTTK HYMNS
"
Reprinted
us
preservedto
as
the Two
Texts
Parallel
on
etc.
Pages.
32*.
Miiller.
NIHILISM.
LECTURE
BUDDHIST
MULLER,
ON
By P. MAX
ber
M.A., Professor of Comparative Philologyin the Universityof Oxford ; Mem"
of the
French
Association
the Gei
from
at Kiel,28th
Philologists,
Sewed.
man.)
186*9.
the General
Meeting of the
September,1809. (Translated
before
Delivered
Institute,etc.
of German
1".
Nagananda
SNAKE-WORLD.
JOY or THE
THE
; on
Five
into
in
Acts
Translated
English Prose, with
Bo YD,
Sanskrit of Sri-Harsha-Deva.
Hy PALMER
TrinityCollege,Cambridge.
Crown
8vo
,
Nalopakhyanam.
Snnskrit
The
M.A.
D.D.
cl.
The
Metrical
COWELL.
Episode of
; an
Translation
by
the Maha-Bharata.
Introduction.
the
Very
By
MONIER
MILMAN,
15*
Dharma
Naradiya
Introduction by Professor
an
4*. 6d.
NALA
OP
and
Text, with Vocabulary,Analysis,
WILLIAMS,
8vo.
STORY
"
With
1QO, cloth.
Drama
Buddhist
Sastram;
from
INSTITUTES
THE
on,
the
unpublishedSanskrit
OF
NARAD
original.By
lated
TransDr. JULIUS
Kotos chiefly
Index
an
JOLLY, University,
critical,
Wurzburg. With a 1'it-face,
Index.
of Quotations from Narada
Indian Digests,
and a general
in thn pniicipiil
Crown
8vo.,pp. xxxv.
144, cloth. 10,s.6"f.
Newman.
DICTIONARY
"
Dictionary.
F.
W.
vols.
crown
Newman.
HANDBOOK
"
Grammar,
with
College, London
and
Newman.
Latin
THE
London, ISb'G.
TEXT
Translation
Latin at
464, cloth.
MODERN
1.
Anglo-Arabic
"1
Is.
of
ARABIC, consisting
Practical
192, cloth.
"
of
"
Arabo-EnglishDictionary. By
In 2
University College,London.
3.
numerous
European Type.
xx.
OF
ARABIC
Vocabulary.
Professor
Emeritus
NEWMAN,
MODERN
OF
2. Anglo- Arabic
and
OF
THE
Notes.
6".
IGUVINE
By
London*
University
College,
FHANCIS
INSCRIPTIONS,with
W.
NEWMAN,
interlinear
late Professor of
2s.
57 and 59,
Newman.
the
ORTHOCPY
"
simple mode
or,
Emeritus
Nodal.
of
Professor
ELEMENTOS
"
Bajo
los
Sociedad
LOB
VlNCTJLOS
QUICHUA.
su
de
Justicia
Sociedad
Filantropospara Mejoror
de
"
cloth,pp
GRAMMAR
LANGUAGES.
and
xv.
Numismata
Also in 6 Parts
Part L"
Aboiijenes Peruanos.
los
OF
By
ITALIAN, SPANISH,
FRENCH,
THE
NOTLEY.
A.
oblong 8vo.
Crown
THE
"
INTERNATIONAL
Illus"tiatedwith 20 Plates
Vol. 1.
etc.
ORIENTALIA.
NUMISMATA
6d.
Ua.
sold separately,viz.:
Indian Weights. By E
"
Ancient
84, with
pp
Part II.
de
la Suerte
EDWIN
THOMAS, F.R S
by EDWARD
"3
Map. Royal 4to cloth.
EN
7". 6rf.
396.
Orientalia.
Edited
and
DRAMA
7*. Gd.
1874.
COMPARATIVE
PORTUGUESE
AND
8vo.
1*.
CuSI-KcTJYLLOR.
Royal
Perft.
Obra
Compilada y Espurgada con la Version Castellana
FERNANDEZ
NODAL, Abogado de los Tribunales
por el Dr. Jos"
de la Repubhca del Peru.
Bajo los Auspicios de la Redentora
Testo
Notley.
"1
NODAL,
FERNANDEZ
del
Reptiblica
al Frente
de
Hoy.
OLLANTA
DE
JOSE
el Dr.
la
YNCAS.
LOS
DE
Is.
1869.
Filantropospara tnejorarla
de
For
6 IDIOMA
QDICHUA
GHAMAJICA
DE
NEWMAN,
W.
FRANCIS
By
London.
University
College,
Auspiciosde la Hedentora,
los Aborijenes Peruanos.
de
suerte
Accenting English,for
of
of all Learners.
advantage of Foreignersand
43
E.G.
Lufyate Hill,London,
Plate and
Map
of
the
THOMAS,
F.R.S
India
Manu.
of
etc.
tt.s.6V/.
LANE
Turkumans.
POOLE, Corpus
By STANLEY
9$.
CollegeOxford.
Koyal 4to. sewed, pp 44, with (i Plates
Part III. The Coinage of Lydia and Persia,fiom the Earliest Tunes
to the Fall
V.
of the Dynasty of
the Ach"emenidee.
HEAD, AssistantBy BARCLAY
of
British
4to.
Museum.
Coins,
sewed, pp. vni. and 56, with
Keeper
Royal
three Autotype Plates.
10s. (id.
Pait IV. The
THOMAS
ROGEKS.
Coins of the Tnluni
By EDWAXD
Dynasty
Coins
"
of
Urtuki
the
Christi
Koyal
Part
V,
sewed, pp
4to
Parthian
The
iv
Ceylon
the
Date
at-Luw, late of
22, and
and
1 Plate.
By PERCY
Autotype Plates.
Coins
Ceylon.
of
By T. W.
Death.
the
Royal
4to.
sewed,
18s.
Measures
and
the Buddha's
of
,1*.
GAUDNEII, M.A.
Coinage.
With
Discussion
of
DATIDS, Barrister-
RHYS
O'O,with
pp.
Plate.
10*.
Nutt.
FRAGMENTS
"
With
MS
Dogma,
172, and
Kutt.
"
Nutt.
LETTERS
Arabic
by
the
with
1870.
Oera
an
By
Plate.
an
containinga
J. W.
NUTT,
1874.
Introduction
Demy
TREATISES
A.
of
Demy
from
Bodleian
Samaritan
8vo.
History,
cloth,pp. vin.,
15*.
"
Fragments
cloth,pp.
VERBS
ON
Sketch
HISTORY, DOGMA,
to
8vo.
Edited
TAKGTTM.
SAMARITAN
OF
NUTT, M.A.
Two
"
Introduction,
With
SKETCH
as
SAMARITAN
Literature.
84.
Published
J. W.
an
and
OF
vm.
of
and
AND
Samaritan
172.
Targum.
1874.
PEBBLE
CONTAINING
LITERATURE.
By
5*.
AND
DOUBLE
11. Jehuda
Is. 6rf.
Linda
Book,
from
Manuscript of
the
Thirteenth
Century,
SANDBACH.
6s.
44
Trubner
Publications of
Lwffuistic
Ollanta: A DRAMA
and
QUICHUA LANGUAGE.
THE
Congress. Report of
tho
"
Congress
INTERNATIONAL
CONOKESS
Edited
1874.
THE
"
Ruins
456.
OF
SESSION
SECOND
THE
6*.
THE
OF
September,
in
K.
8vo.
21*.
MONUMENTAL
HISTORY
of
with
Roy.
tional
Interna-
OF
ROBERT
by
Osburn.
TIUNSAOTTONR
"
the Second
Proceedingsof
Oriental
MAKKHAM
under
See
NODAL.
under
Oriental
IN
8$ Co.
EGYPT,
recorded
as
Illustrated
OSBURN.
WILLIAM
By
xii. and
6'43, cloth.
vii. and
4til ;
the
on
"2-J*.
Vol. I.-" From
Yol
Otte.
II."
How
"
Palmer."
of tho
Exodus.
Based
EGYPTIAN
the Ollendorffiati
on
for iSelt-liibtruction.
adapted
for
of
System
C.
By
E.
of
Sacred
UITE.
bd.
7s
Cloth, pp.
Muiiunl
(Duno-Norwegian).A
DANISH
Exercises.
Abram.
Patriarch
Visit of the
to the
Valley
to the
(Dano-Norwegian).
Languages, and
Svo
the
to
LEARN
of Danish
Teaching
Crown
Colonization
TO
Students
Key
the
Fiona
84.
3*.
with
CHRONICLES,
harmony
and
LEAVES
"
Contributions
THE
"
PALMER,
from
Persian
other
Pand-NYimah.
ADAUBAD
OF
as
THE
"
'"
Paspati.
ETUDES
"
L'KMPIKE
on
Sanskrit
sun
652.
Patanjali. THE
"
"
Dates
of the
Mohamedans,
PATELL.
4to.
Cr. 8vo.
or,
Books
Pehlevi
some
B.A.,
el
Omer
Kheiy"m, and
Ifftiller'sTranslation
ALEXANDHE
Eras
Counsels.
By
into
6d.
Professor Max
PATELL?S
of
Gujerathi,by Harbad
Englishby the Rev. Shapuiji
sewed.
1870.
(GYPSIES)ou
G. PABPATI, M.D.
of the
6d.
BOHEMIENS
DE
28s.
YYAKARANA-MAHABHISHYA
different
Being
PALMER,
Hafiz, irom
Gujerathiinto
1871.
Constantinople,
COWASJEE
BOOK.
SMYTHE
irom
from
A.
other Pieces.
By E. H.
in cloth. 5s.
bound
208,
handsomely
pp.
1870.
LES
Par
OTTOMAN.
NOTE
and
translations
from
and
E.
By
Cambridge.
poets.
Translated
(A) Remarks
RIG-VEUA."
8vo
PAND-NAMAH
M.AKASPAND.
ShenarjeeDttdabhoy. And
Edalji. Fcap. 8vo. sewed.
Pandit's
By
REED;
THE
Cambridge.Crown
LANGUAGE
Univeisityof
Rev
the
of Dublin.
University
will be found
well as Arabic
Contents
the
the
in
SONG
M.A.
HUNTER'S
WORD
12*.
l(),v6rf.
English Etymology.
to
Scholar
sometime
Among
FROM
364, cloth.
the
in
180' 1.
036.
PERSIAN
THE
OF
Arabic
of
pp. viii.and
Sqnare16nio.
Palmer.
Professor
M.A
PALMLR,
Palmer.
DICTIONARY
CONCISE
"
II.
vui. and
42", and
Ixxiv. and
cloth, PD.
vols.. 8vo,
OF
PATANJALI.
Edited
College.
CHUONOLOGT, containingcorresponding
used
Peking Gazette.-"
Translation
of the
Peking
Svo. cloth.
10*. M.
Gazette
each,
for
1872, 1873,
45
Percy.
PERCY'S FOLIO
BISHOP
"
Edited
by
W.
John
MANUSCRIPTS
BA.LLADS
"
ROMANCES.
AND
of Christ's
and
bridge
Hall, CamCambridge; and Frederick J. Furnivall, M.A., of Trinity
College,
; assisted by Professor Child, of Harvard
Cambridge, U.S.A.,
University,
W.
Chappell,Esq., etc.
Demy
ribbed
Whatman's
on
best ribbed
In
8vo.
half-bound,"4
paper, "0
paper, "10
volumes.
Extra
6*.
10*.
royal8vo., paper
Large 4to.,paper
on
covers,
covers,
man's
What-
Whatman's
on
Pfoundes.-" Fu
CAPT.
By
So
Mimi
Bukuro."
PFOUNDES, of Yokohama.
BUDGET
Extra
Society's
Philological
(The) of
Proceedings
of the
Transactions
cluding
Complete Set, in-
the
Volumes.
9 vols.
Society1842-1853.
Philological
Philological
Society,1854-1876.
for 1867, 1868-9, 1870-2, and
Volumes
The
%"
7*. fid.
of the Philological
Societyfor
Proceeding's
1854 to
Philological
Society'sTransactions,
the
6 vols.
NOTES.
JAPANESE
OF
6 vols. 8vo.
15 vols. 8vo.
1873-4,are
"3.
"10
only
to
be
16*.
had
in
above.
completesets,us
Separate Volume*.
containingpapers by Rev. J. W
Blakesley,Rev. T. (). Cockayne,
J. Davich, Dr. J. W. Donaldson, Dr. Theod. Goldshicker, Pi of. T. Hewitt
Key, J. M. Kemble, Dr. It. G. Latham, J. M. Ludlow, HensleighWedgwood,
For
1854:
Rev.
Tor
"11*.
1855:
A.
W.
Language of Australia,by
Wedgwood, separately,la.
Kamihtroi
%*
H.
cl.
8vo.
etc.
For
18ofi-7:
Ludlow, Rev.
7
Yates, etc.
omitted
are
Ridley;and
False
"1
For
1858-
edited
by
Etymologies,
Lewis
Kr. Daa,
Coleridge,
Key, l)i G. Latham, J. M.
J. J. S. Perowne, Iluusleigh
Wedgwood, K. F. Wovmouth, Jos.
(The Papers relatingto the Society's
parts. 8vo.
Dictionary
with
de Haan, W.
M.
W.
from
Lives
of the
Saints,
Em.
Adams, Prof.
de Haan
Hettema,
F. J.
papers by Dr. E. Adams, Prof. Aufrecht,Herb. Coleridge,
Prof.
T. H.
Furmvull,
Key, Dr. C. Lottner,Prof. De Morgan, F. Pulszky,
HensleighWedgwood, etc. 8vo. ci. 1 '2s.
For
1859:
with
For 1860-1
Passion
of
includingThe Play of
our
Sir John
Heibert
F. Davis, Dunby P. Fry,Prof. T. H.
Coleridge,
Coleridge,
C.
Dr.
Lottner,
Bishop Thirlwall,HensleighWedgwood, It. F. WeyKey,
mouth, etc. 8vo. cl. 12*.
For 1862-3 : with papers by C. B. Caylcy, D. P. Fry, Prof. Key, II. Maiden,
Rich. Morris, F. W.
Newman, Itobeit Peacock,HensleighWedgwood, R. F.
Weyrnouth,etc. 8vo. cl. 12*.
1. Manning's (Jas.)
1864 : containing
Inquiryinto the
of the Possessive Augment in English,etc. ; 2. Newman's
For
the
with
JguviueInscriptions,
Character and
Origin
(FrancisW.) Text ot
Interlinear Latin Translation;3. Barnes's (Dr.
46
Philological
Society(Transactions of The)
continued.
"
W.)
and
Grammar
Creation:
Stokes, etc.
Cornish
cl.
8vo.
12s.
"
An
3*.
IguvineInscription,
Newman's
3*.
: Manning's Inquiry,
Separately
%*
Stokes's Gwreans
"
Bys, 8s.
Words in the
1865 : including
Whcatley's(H. B.) Dictionaryof Reduplicated
English Language; and puperb by Prof Aufreeht, Ed. Brock, C. B. Oayley,
llev. A. J. Olmrch, Prof. T. H. Key, Rev. E. II. Knowle.s, Prof. H. Maiden,
Hon.
(ir.1*.Marsh, John
Wedgwood, II.
Ileiisleigh
Rhys,Guthbrand Vigfusson,
For
'
B.
For
1866
with Glossary
Dialect,
of the Shetland
by Jamit-uon; 2. Kdmoiidston's (T.)Glossary
0. B. Cayley,
Danby P. Fry, Prof. T. II.
papers by Prof. Casssil,
omitted
Dialect; and
Key, Guthbiuud
The
*.*
Besides
Wedgwood,
Vigfiibson,
lleiusluigh
Volumes
contributions
also includes:
1867
Ellis
2.
Diphthong
"The
Stokes's
Oy
of
18G7,
"
The
Henry
Sweet's
III.
in
B.
of
out
print.
Glossaiy.
That
Certain
Cuckoo' b Song
Century,with Glossary;and 2.
1870-2"1. Murray's (Jas.A. II )
for
of Scotland, with
of
(H.) History EnglishSounds.
Morris
At} an
That
hngui"tical
map.
Fourth
(President),
Mythology by
E.
and
lor
Fifth
L. Bnmdreth
Cayley on
Children
young
are
ridded "Tho
are
Counties
187 0-6:
containingthe Rev. Richard
Addresses
1. Some
Sources ot
C.
1873-4,
12*.
for
and interesting
papers, the volume
of Lonsdale ;
H.)Glossaryof the Hundred
Annual
2.
and
cl.
8vo.
of valuable
Prayer,"Lyncs
Southern
etc.
(Hob.
Pahuotype lepreNcnting Spoken Soundb, and on the
Elite's (A. J.) Only
volume
for 18689"1.
English
On
(Whitley) Cornish
1873-4"
1868-9, 1870-2,
shape
1. Peacock's
Prisoners
Dialect of the
For
for
in the
(A. J.)
"
Proclamation
and
12s.
of Woids
and
8vo. cl.
Wheatley,etc.
in
Italian
11.
On
Dialects
the
of
Herefordshire, Worcestershire,
Monmouthshire,
amptonshire,
NorthWarwickshire, South
Buckinghamshire, Hertfordshire, Middlesex, and Surrey, with a
New
of the English Dialects. By Prince Louis Lurien Bonaparte
Classification
(withTwo Maps), Index,etc. Part 1.,Gs. ; Part II.,6*. ; Part III., 2*.
For
1877
8-9:
Hetc
containingthe
Addresses.
Annual
and
Dialect
Time
of West
Professor
J.
B.
President's
I'honologv.
by
1. Accadian
Professor
A.
H.
Sayce;
2. On
of the
Chaucer, by Dr. R. Wey mouth ; 3. The Grammar
Somerset,
by F. T. Klworthy, Esq. ; 4. English Metre, by
5. The
Mayor;
Malagasy Language, by the Rev. W. E.
8vo.
Anglo-Cymric Score, by A. J. Ellis,Esq , F.R.S.
in
Cousins; 6. The
Part I.,3*. ; Part II.,7*.
The
Extra
Society's
Volumes.
separately:Liber
Cure
c.
1320.
Cocorum,
8vo. cloth.
Edited
1865.
c.
"\.
by Rich. Morris,
A.D,
1340."
12*. j and
3#. ;
Hampole's
The
Castell off
47
Ayenbite of Inwyt, or
Michel's
Dialect,
Prom
1340.
A.D.
cloth.
8vo.
1866.
the
of Conscience, in
in Hrit. Mus.
Remorse
Kentish
Edited
MS.
Autograph
with
Index, by Richard
Glossarial
and
Interpretations,
Introduction, Marginal
Morns.
the
12s.
Levins's
the
"
cloth.
16.v.
1867.
Ellis (A. J )
to
Early English Pronunciation, with especial Reference
the
of
an
containing
:
Correspondenceof
Investigation
Speech in England from the Anglo-Saxon Period to the Present
on
Chaucer
Shakbpere and
Writing with
Day, etc
Mediipval
parts
Wagnei.
1870.
to
1.
122, cloth.
NEW
"
of which
fin"t time.
for the
appear
ADDAI
OF
first Edited
"Now
APOSTLE
THE
the
7.v.6rf.
DICTIONARY
POCKET
H.
By
Prcutii.
OF
Revised
Fifth edition.
H. J. VOGIN.
and
three
Compositions in Vulgar
Cutical Notes by W.
and
and
Original Synac, with nn English Translation
PHILLIPS, D.D., President of Queen's College,
Cambridge.
Form
Hv (iKOBGE
LANCJUAOFS.
Earliest
the
Prolegomena
Poems,
DOCTRINE
Svo.
Picard.
of
With
Gd.
Notes.
pp.
Collection
Seven
10*.
Complete
1500.
A.D.
Part
Svo.
THE
Phillips."
in
186W-76.
Texts:
Greek
Greek, prior
"2.
Svo.
and
Small
4to.
ENGLISH
THE
augmented
cloth,pp.
b\
li. MAATJES
and
xvi.
DUTCH
AND
A.
1877.
1180.
10.v.
Pimentel
CUAPKO
"
INIUOI.NAH
MKXICO,
DE
PIMKXTKL.
"2
DESCRIPTIVO
Edicion
COMPAEATIVO
FRANCISCO
Par
FilologiaMexicana.
complete. 3 Volsurne Svo.
unica
LENGUAS
LAS
DE
de
Trulado
Mexico, 1S75.
2*.
Pischel.
HEMACANI"RA*S
"
hem:icandr;im
Adhyaya
Honiustrcorobcn
Svo.
Pope.
"
pp.
TAMIL
) mit
RICHARD
von
and
xiv.
GRAMH\TIK
VIII
236.
I'art 1.
PLSCUEL.
(Siddha-
PRAHniTsriucnEN
und
ErluuterudcMi
uud
Text
Amnerknngen.
Wortverzeiclmiss.
8s.
HANDBOOK;
Dialect of th.it
DER
Kritischen
Language, on
the
Introduction
Pull
or,
plan of
Ollendorff
and
to
the
Arnold.
Common
With
copious
Prakrita-Prakasa
Prakrit Grammar
of Vararuchi,with the
; or, The
The
first
of
Bbamaha.
(Manorama)
complete edition of the
Commentary
Original Text with Various Readings from a Collation of hix Manuscripts in
the Bodleian Libraryat Oxford, and the Libraries of the Royal Asiatic Society
and
the
East
Grammar.
By
Svo.
Priaulx.
"
Genesis
BEAUVOIH
B"mayan
Hou"e;
India
Index of Prakrit
words,
E.
to
with
which
is
^04.
or,
with
of
compared
PRIAHLX.
of Valmiki.
remains
5 vols.
an
I4".
QU^EHTIONES MOSAICS;
the
and
English Translation,
easy Introduction to Prakrit
Preface, and corissue, with new
rections.
Notes,
prefixedan
Second
13. CDWELL.
copious
the
first
ancient
548, cloth.
See under
part
of the
religions. By
12*.
GBIFFITH.
Book
OSMOND
of
DE
48
Ram
Jasan.
"
the
Raz.
ESSAY
"
Native
"
of
"2
1834.
(JKAMMAR
OF
an
RAM
of the HINDUS.
With
TONGUE.
BABYLONIA
Obelisk, and
Brief
by Major JI. C.
Rawlinson.
Rawlinson.
and
Di.
translated
as
Redhouse.
THE
"
COLLOQUIAL
Tui lush
ASSYRIA,
sd.,pp. 48.
BABYLONIA.
OP
By
1*.
YADE-MECUM
OTTOMAN
or
Grammar;
a carefully
containing a concise Ottoman
two
parts,Englishand Turkish,
and
English
By
J. W.
3,i2.
Redhouse.
OF
1".
Ksq.,Dr. HINCKB,
Asiatic Society.8u". sd.,pp. 74. 2i.
CAMPAIGNER'S
TURKISH
by
Remarks
1852.
TALMOT,
HISTORY
EARLY
8vo.
LANGUAGE;
characters.
iv. and
Royal
Fox
of
Inso.riptions
I., KINO
PILESEII
Babylon,
2x. 6rf.
alphabetically
arranged,in
Vocabulary,
selected
and
the
by
THE
C.B.
RAWLINSON,
TIGLATH
OF
and
by some
London,
OF
the Mmiud
1850
the
followed
ON
Nineveh
Published
NOTES
"
Colonel
CB.
edition,
London,
HISTORY, from
RAWLINSON,
Esq.,D.C.L.
OrriRT.
Rawlinson.
ASSYRIAN
Col.
to, the
Second
INSCRIPTIONS
of
81, sewed.
pp.
the Danish
Librarian
on
Inscription
the
Kings
Ancient
8vo.
INSCRIPTION
"
1 loO.
B.C.
CUNEIFORM
THE
the
of
OF
Lieut.
By
H. LAYAUD,
A.
Notice
RAWLINSON.
OUTLINES
"
Nineveh
ON
AND
RAZ,
Prom
of
COMMENTARY
"
RAM
By
plates.
48
Royal
2*.
ANGLO-SAXON
THE
Professor
Rask,
N.W.P.
Government,
the
28*.
Magistrateof Bangalore.
London,
Erasmus
By Pandit
Patronageof
the
an
Appendix explaining
JASAN, Queen's College,
Dictionary. With
the AKCHITECTUKE
on
and
Judge
64, sewed.
Rask.
under
shed
8vo.
Bam
Publ
Being:
DICTIONARY.
ENGLISH
AND
of
of
use
Benares.
SANSKRIT
Professor Wilson's
Affixes in Sanskrit.
Abridgment
also
Dialogues, the
F.U.A.S.
REDHOUBH,
Oblong
32mo.
whole
in
l-ngliah
limp cloth,pp.
6*.
^cJouSl
"
few Familiar
U-
I"A+JZ
pronunciation
and
new
English Etymology to
systematic
facilitate to
English -Language. By J. W.
and
827.
Redhouse.
41
Kenan.
AN
RKDHOUSK,
VINDICATION
"
showing
REDHOUSE.
"
Students
M.K.A.S.
precededby a Sketch
of
the acquisition
Second
of
the
15".
CALIPH,"
J. W.
and
manner,
Turkish
OP
pp. 'JO.
8vo. paper,
ESSAY
THE
OTTOMAN
Antiquity,Validity,and
its
ON
AGE
THE
To
AND
which
SULTAN'S
Universal
TITLE
Acceptance.
TO
By
3d.
ANTIQUITY
OF
THE
BOOK
OF
NABATHJKAN
AGUICULTUHE.
Celtique(The).
Kevue
"
Literature, and
Scholars
GAJDOZ.
Rhys.
"
LECTURES
Professor
8vo.
of the British
8vo.
Histoiy.
Islands
WELSH
of Celtic at Oxford.
Big-Veda."
See Muller.
an
QuarterlyMagazine for
Edited
with
and
"}
Subscription,
ON
is added
the
of the
assistance
Celtic
of
Continent,and
the
Philology,
Chief
Conducted
Celtic
by II.
per Volume.
PHILOLOGY.
Second
]5$.
By
JOHN
RHYS, M.A.,
57 and 59,
: THE
Big-Veda-Sanhita
SACKED
F.
HYMNS
lated
Trans-
BRAHMANS.
THE
OF
49
E.G.
Luigatc Hill,London,
Souls'
of the
STOUM-GODS.
Big-Veda
8vo.
Sanhita.
"
cloth.
264.
COLLECTION
Member
THE
on
12*. 6ef.
186'9.
HINDU
ANCIENT
OF
All
of
Fellow
MAX
MULLEB,
M.A., LL.D.,
explained by
College,Professor of Comparative Philology at Oxford, Foreign
Institute of France,etc,, etc.
Vol. I. HYMNS
TO
THE
MAKUTS,
and
stituting
Con-
HYMNS.
for
the First Ashtaka, or Book
of the Itig-veda
; the oldest authority
the religious and social institutionsof the Hindus.
Translated from the Original
Sanskrit by the late H. H.
M.A.
2nd
Ed., with a Postscript
WILSON,
by
Dr.
FITZEDWARD
HALL.
Eig-Veda Sanhita.
the
Fifth
Vol. I.
Collection
"
Hindu
of Ancient
Ashtakas,
Eighth
to
8vo.
of
books
or
Authorityfor
few
Biola.
How
"
of
TO
LEARN
copies
based
WILSON,
Principalof
M.A.,
Calcutta
the
14*.
VI.
V. and
for Students
Manual
Translated
in the Press.
of
Russian,
and
of
adapted for
teaching languages,
system
RIOLA, Teacher of the Russian Language. With
By HENRY
Crown
R. S. RALSTON, M.A.
8vo. cloth,pp. 576.
1878.
the
upon
self instruction.
Preface by W.
RUSSIAN.
Ollendorfian
oldest
the
Hindus.
HAYMAN
[ Vols.
left.
III. still
Rig-Veda,
of the
the
ing
constitut-
Hymns,
the
12*.
Crown
to the above.
Key
Roberts.
PEZZI,
of Gonville
and
Boe
TRAVELS
Fryer.
"
ROE
Teachers
and
Map
Rosny.
"
four
Boss
GRAMMAR
ROSNY.
COREAN
pp. 90.
By
Calcutta
for
Cr.
ABBASSIDE
the
By
DYNVSTY.
8vo.
use
cloth,
8vo.
44, with
pp.
LANGUAGE.
Lessons
mode
of
pp.
Lessons
12J.
for
Beginners,
Letters.
Roman
using
By
(w.
in Corean
principlesof the
JOHN
Professor
By
3*.
wrapper,
Being
the
Rev.
"
all
on
Mandarin
lloss,Newchang.
Ordinary
Primer
Demy
by
the
stitched,
8vo.
10*.
Boutledge.
"
in
the
years
10*. Crf.
Boyal Societyof
The).
RULE
ENGLISH
taken
cloth,pp. 344.
of
the
Designed
Consul, Cairo.
European
8vo.
on
CENTURY.
the
R"EHKIG.
0.
Being Easy
the
PRIMER.
L.
THE
1874.
pp. 48.
Transliterated
7s. Qd.
CHINESE
THE
to
R.
lettere della
5s.
PRIMER.
according
author.
Notes
OF
8vo.
or
late H.M.
Ross, Newchang.
JOHN
Subjects.
same
DINARS
MANDARIN
"
THE
tty
F.
By
Critical.
and
SEVENTEENTH
Reprinted from
THE
GERMAN.
TO
7*. 6rf.
Autotype Plates.
Transliterated
Rev.
ROAD
ROGERS,
DB
"
474
1*74.
ON
JJBON
Boss.
225.
THOMAS
EDWARD
8vo. cloth,pp
Students,
and
NOTICE
Rogers.
FRYER.
cloth,pp.
IN
l)r. JOHN
SHORTEST
THE
"
both
of
S. ROBERTS,
Researches
recent
most
Filosofia
de
8vo.
INDIA
IN
and
Weekly Englishman."
Boehrig.
E.
by
College. Crown
Cams
and
Sir THOMAS
Ky
Translated
di Torino.
Universit.
Facolta
della
Mernbro
5s.
Historical
Recentissima), Remarks
(GlottologiaAria
I)OMENUX"
1878.
ARYAN
"
8vo.
First
Series,10 Vols.
AND
1870-74.
Literature
Series,6 Parts
or
30
and
Parts,
NATIVE
By
OPINION
JAMES
IN
INDIA.
ROUTLEDOE.
From
Post
8vo.
50
Publications of
Linguistic
fy Co.,
Trubner
pnce
SeparatePublications.
I
FASTI
MONASTIC'
AEVI
lidigiousHouses
in
SAXON
ici
"
England previous
of the Heads
AlphabeticalList
an
or
the
to
GHAT
DE
II. Li
CHANTAKI
Edited
from
WAI.TEK
III.
Kliensis
COMITATUS
IV.
N.
curu
"1
E.
BOOK
the
OF
originalMS.
CHKOXIPON
Anx
MILTON.
the
of
posseb"ion
THOMPSON.
Vol.1.
Grammar.
8\o.
Sabdakalpadrnma,
]UDHAKANTA
of
the
Edited, with
Royal Svo.
pp. 218.
"1
(In
40.
to
KALIDASA'S
"
THE
Edited
KOKAX;
TraiuJuted
into
^AKUXTVLA.
by RICH
AUU
commonly
English
To whifh
SALE, Gent.
PISCH
i"
culled
8\o
EL.
Edited
ACTS.
14*.
MOKIEU
by
MOHAMMED.
OF
originalAiubic.
the
210.
1*.
"1
Tin-: ALCORAN
from
imniodi;"tcly
AVith
BonguK Rooonsion.
Tlie
By
Crown
"iKOi"GE
cloth,
8vo.
7*.
pp. 472.
Sama-Vidhana-Brahmana.
Text
ParU
4to.
"
with
11 \JA"IT
of
"Dictionary
Sanskrit
Beji^iliihuiacUTs.
DRAMA
Sakuntala.
A SANSKKIT
SI:\KN
IN
Second Edition. 8\o. cl.
WILLIAMS, M.A.
"
(""/.
10*.
187"".
and
Translation
'u.
well -kno\vn
In
])FVA.
Critical Notcx
Sale.
Sq. folio.
-v.
1377- -Hot
A.D.
the autotype
Bart.,
(xrahum,
Norwood.
J.
A.
U.
MAXDVKIX
L\xorv(.K, after OllewlorfTs Now
In 15 Volumes.
JCtiiv.
Lc:iiiiini,p
Langu:i^p"".B\ CIIAULKS
of
Sakuntala.
U^K,
by
"-
Fred.
Sir
CIIIXTSK
THE
Method
courne
I"K
MA.UXDB
Notes, by ED.
"
3 facsimiles.
and
map
Reproduced by
JOHN
in
Introduction
an
Netherby Hall. With
187"i
Only one hundred
copies printed
Kudy.
Cent.
primum, e Manuscripto
InquiMtio
: siibjicitur
mine
mandata
asservalo, tvpis"
Hamilton.
Royal 4to. With
of
V.
XIV.
2s.
from
process
CANTARUiGivx-lB,
S. A.
is
?A.
Ih74-.
cloth.
Svo.
WALTER
the
Cottoniensi
COMMONPLACE
Royal
By
of the
Poem
Troubadour's
which
7*. 6'/.
1872.
possession of
the
I"IHCH.
Hibliothrca
in
1876.
in
GUAV
DE
cloth.
8vo.
L \NCELLOTTO,
DI
MS.
IxQUisnio
unico
Royal
of
to
Conquest,
Norman
With
tho
CommontsiryofSayana. Edited,
Index, by
A.
Introduction.
C.
HIT KNELL,
M.R.A.S.
Vol.
8vo.
I.
104.
Us.Gd.
Sanskrit
Works.
INDIA,offered
52.
"
CATALOGUE
Satow.
Telugu
AN
"
EUNKHT
IHHIBASHI
By
pp.
pricesby
PEJNTKD
WORKS
SANSKRIT
TRUBNEU
"
Co.
16 mo.
IN
pp.
1 .v.
Sarva-Sabda-Sambodhini
In
OF
AX.
and
characters.
ENGLISH
MASON
; on,
4to.
TUB
COMPLETE
cloth,j"p. 1078.
JAPANESE
DICTIONARY
"2
OF
SANSKRIT
15*.
THE
SPOKEN
LANGUAGE.
SATOW, JapaneseSecretary
to H.M.
MAHAKATA, of the
3GC,cloth. 12*.
DICTIONARY.
Sayce.
GK
ASSYRIAN
AN
"
A.
TITE
Sayce.
"
\MMAH
PRINCIPLES
"
CJOLLKCTTON
ScAimoiiouciH,
Introduction, Xolcn, and Copious Index.
Arranged by
an
ScMeicher.
COMPENDIUM
"
KUHOPKAN,
Translated
the
from
Third
Part
and
With
lOf.fof.
278.
LNDO-
THE
OF
By AUGUST
by HERBERT
Edition
German
Grammar.
I.
viii.and
GIUMMAK
LANGUAGES.
LATIN
AND
Cr. 8vo.
Cr.
Translated
PROVERBS.
COMPARATIVE
THE
BKNUALL,
7*. n'rf.
Part II.
OF
GKKEK,
SANSKRIT,
SciiLhiciiRn.
Edition.
Hankow.
Wosleyan Missionary,
WILLIAM
H.
A.
By
Second
Collide,Oxford.
CHINESE
OF
7.s.bV/.
PnrLor/wv.
COMPARATIVE
OF
Scarborough.
188.
By
PURPOSES.
COMPARATIVE
FOU
12mo.
51
E.G.
57 and
1K4.
cloth, pp.
8vo.
6*.
104.
Scheme!!.
EL MUHTYKKR;
(In Arabic, printedat
or, First Born.
of Fiction,on
Comedies
Five
called
Comedies,
Hopes
Beyrout). Containing
of 100- Verses, showing the Seven
and Judgments, in Twenty-sixPoems
Stages
IBRAHIM
death
EMIN
burial.
of Life,from
his
and
man's
unto
By
conception
"
In
ScuKMtiL.
volume,
one
Illustrated
TIBET.
IN
"
With
and
Atlas
8vo., pp.
'20 Plates,and
ot
and
xxiv.
Schlagintweit" GLOSSARY
ments
LiteraryDocuBuddhiht
LL.D.
SCHLAOINTWF.IT,
Prints
the
of
With
in the Text.
Royal
2,s.
"2
10*.
O.s.
by
Account
an
of Native
Tables
20
1870.
sewed.
Ib'fo,
4to. pp.
Schlagintweit.HUDDHISM
TERMS
(IEOGKAPUTCAL
op
INDIA
FROM
AND
DK
Transcription and Transliteration.
By HERMANN
Book of the Western
SciiLAUiNTwm.
Himalaya,
Forming, with a "Route
Tibet, and Turkistan,"the Third Volume of H., A., and R. DE SCHLAGINTWRIT'S
with
TIUIT,
of
"Results
Native
Scientific Mission
(Songs of The).
SiiAPURjf
EDALJI'.
ShupurjiEdalji.
"
EDALJI.
Second
In
English Yorsc.
By
Atlas
an
in
xxiv. and
pp.
G. K. W.
Subscription"1
"
Turkistun
GRAMMAR
Cloth,
OP
1*.
Cr. 8vo.
annum.
per
or
Crown
8vo.
TURKI
THK
(Kilshgharand
LANGUAGE.
By
lO.s. 6"/.
127.
pp.
GCJAEATI
THE
DICTIOXAKY,Grjuvn
Edition.
SKETCH
"
-Ho
on
publications
application.
of
Edalji."A
Shfipurjf
Shaw.
Royal
"'"*.
With
Asia."
High
Views.
and
"J4.
293.
Semitic
India and
to
Panoramas*,
Yarkand)
ENGLISH.
AND
cloth,pp.
xxiv.
As
\NGUAOE.
Political Agent.
Parts.
With Lists
In Two
by J. SCULLY,
Surgeon, 11. M. JJengalArmy.
of
8vo.
21*.
Spoken
Names
SHAPUIIJI
By
874.
DAIIKLVY
KOUEHT
By
and
in Eastern
SHAW,
F.U.G.S.,
of liirds and
Plants
130.
7*. 6rf.
Sherring"
THE
"
Benares
SACKED
in Ancient
Sherring.
"
THE
"
SAKHKE
with
and
OF
By
Introduction
the Ituv. M.
FITXRDWAUU
by
Account
An
A
By
the
Kev.
of
SHKURINO, M.A.,
HALL, Esq.,D.C.L.
illubtratiuus.
iull-pa^o
numerous
PILGHIMS.
125.
HINDUS.
THE
Tunes.
388, with
vi. and
M.
A.
21s.
SHEKIUXG,
5.v.
BOOK
of Gooroo Gobind
Singh's
Description
; or, The
Mukhi
into Hindi,and afterwards
Doctrines,translated from Gooroo
.Religionand
into English. By
author's
an
HINDOO
Singh.
CITY
and Modem
SIKDAK
photograph. 8vo.
ATTAH
los.
With
the
Publications of
Linguistic
52
Skeat.
LIST
"
ENGLISH
OP
Trubner
fy Co.,
is illustrated
YOCABULAEY
"
PROPER
OF
NAMES
CHINESE
IN
ENGLISH.
AND
of Places, Persons, Tribes, and Sects, in China, Japan, Corea, Assam, Siam,
liurmah, The Straits, and adjacent Countries.
By F. POKIER
JSMITH, M.B.,
China.
in
Central
4to.
London, Medical
half-bound,
Missionary
pp. vi.,7'2,
andx.
10.s.M.
1870.
Smith.
CONTRIBUTIONS
HIKTOHY
OF
Students.
By
Central China.
For
Imp.
"
SOPHOCLES.
4to., pp.
Sophocles. HOMAIC
xxviii. and
"
(from
146
1870.
cloth.
and
MODERN
OF
"
ROMAN
Is.
E. A.
By
E. A. SOPHOCLES.
BYZANTINE
AND
E. A. SOPHOCLES.
WELSH
THE
DICTIONARY.
WELSH
Spurrell. A
By
Imp.
bvo.
LANGUAGE.
cloth,pp. viii.-2()6.
Fc""p.
3rd Edition.
SPUUBELL.
GRAMMAR.
THE
OF
1100). By
i).
GRAMMAR
"
Missionary in
2*.
"2
GREKK
Medical
Native
GREEK.
BYZANTINE
AND
cloth.
NATURAL
AND
and
PERIODS
1188,
xvi.
pp.
10".
"2
Spnrrell.A
624,
LEXICON
to
MKDICA
Missionaries
196.
GREEK
Sophocles.
use
LATEE
OF
OR
"
pp
Medical
of
SMITH, M.B.
London, Medical
"\
cloth,pp. vn". and 21-0. 1870.
4 to.
iv.
MATKRIA
THE
the
POUTER
F.
GLOSSARY
Sophocles.A
8vo.
TOWARDS
CHINA.
WILLIAM
By
1870.
3".
WILLIAM
Steele.
with
Legendary Poem,
Crown
Service.
Steere.
Steere.
cloth,pp.
By
and
XH.
OF
STEEBE, LL.D.
COLLECTIONS
HANDBOOK
FOR
20.
pp.
EDWARD
732.
8*. Get.
Buddhistic
Ceylon Civil
STEELE,
1871.
VOCABUL
and
xxv.
JATAKAYA
TiioMAb
260.
THE
I2mo.
spoken at Unyanyembe. By
as
KUSA
Stories.
6*.
THREE
ILv-
Angazidja).
Collected
OF
VRIES
African
EDWARD
"
STORY.
other
SPECIMENS
SHORT
"
j'lHLisuEjj
by
8vo.
Fcap.cloth, pp.
Edition.
LOVE
EASTERN
AN
"
Third
SFVHUELL.
and
Orf.
NYAMWEZI
TUB
LANGUAGE,
OF
STEERE, LL.D.
Fcap.cloth,pp. 100.
1*. Gd.
Stent
THE
"
CHAPLET,
JADE
(from
Songs, Ballads,
M.N.C.B.K.A.S., Author of
Stent.
"
CHINESE
By
DIALECT.
Stent.
"
A.
STENT.
16mo.
"
Chinese
"
the American
Collection of
CARTER
STKNT,
''Chinese
KnglishVocabulary,"
Lyrics," Chinese Legends,"etc.
and
*'
AND
OF
VOCABULARY
ENGLISH
AND
pp. 250.
GRAMMAR
Stoddard.
Oroomiah, Persia,and
Chinese). By
Chinese
GEOUOB
and
Cr.
5*.
G. E. STENT.
CHINESE
Beads.
Twenty-four
"
in
the
etc.
8vo
ENGLISH
1874.
THE
1871.
PEKINESE
THE
IN
"1
10*.
DICTIONARY.
By
G-. E.
10*. Qd.
MODERN
SYRIAC
LANGUAGE,
as
spoken in
in Koordiatan.
By Rev. D. T. STODDAHD, Miswouaryof
Board in Persia. Demy 8vo. bds.,
10*. 6"L
pp, 190.
Stokes.
BEUNANS
"
WHITLLY
Cornish
Drama.
Medium
STOKES.
Meriasek, Bishop
of Saint
Life
The
MERUSEK.
Confessor.
and
53
57 and
8vo.
155.
Stokes.
\
GOIDELICA
"
STIIANC.JOIU),upon
STKANUIOUD.
LETTERS
HKNUY
STKATMANN.
By
Lancers.
cloth,
8vo.
FROM
4to.
POEM
THE
OF
BOSTAN
THE
OF
In wrapper.
OWL
AND
the Semitic
Sir
FRANCIS
10s.
"1
NIGHTINGALE.
THE
cloth,pp.
3a.
60.
OF
2s. bd.
PAHLTI
with
LANGUAGE,
Quotations
bearing affinity
Words
from
Examples
Compiled
By
centuries
STRONG,
56.
mi;
byVi"couNTESH
12*. b'e/.
LANGUAGE.
xvth
8vo.
MKLANCTHON
GRAMMAR
of
Principal
and
VISCOUNT
LATE
THE
1878.
'284.
ENGLISH
Edition.
12mo.
OLD
xivth,
STKATMANN.
DAWSONNE
Sunjana."A
with
ENGLISH
HEMIY
FRANCIS
SELECTIONS
"
Verse.
and
Third
OLD
AN
by
xnith,
OF
Subjects.Edited
and
xxn.
THE
OF
the
writingsof
Stratmann."
Kindred
cloth,pp.
DicnoyARY
the
Strong.
and
Prose
Medium
edition.
PAPERS
AND
and
Philological
J'ost 8vo.
Stratmann.~A
Edited
Second
STOKES.
Glosses
18*.
Strangford."ORIGINAL
from
Early-MiddleIrish
and
by WIUTLEY
Edited
erse.
pp. 192
Old
"
BEHRAMJEE
fellNJANA,
8vo.cl.,pp. 18-457.
25*.
SOUNDS,
"
Word
Lists.
UENKY
By
General
SWEET.
from
Demy
Earliest
the
of Sound
Laws
Period,
Change, and full
iv.
cloth, pp.
8"o.
and
164.
4*. "/.
Syed Ahmad.
"
SERIES
OF
thereto.
Subjects subsidiary
ESSAYS
ON
\\ySYED
AHMAD
LIFE
THE
and
MOHAMMED,
OF
BAHADUR,
KHAN
C.S.I.,Author
of
Mohammedan
Commentary on the Holy Bible," Honorary Member
tific
Royal Asiatic Society,and Lite Honorary Secretary to the Allygurh ScienTables, 2 Maps, and a Coloured
Society.Svo. pp. 532, with 4 Genealogical
in
cloth.
bound
"1 Ws.
Plate,handsomely
of
"
the
the
read
Syro-EgyptianSociety."Original Papers
London.
KgyptianSocietyof
map,
pp.
Including,
144.
among
M
U."
I. Tart
Svo.
1.
before
sewed,
the
Syro-
'2 platesand
6tl.
3s
other
Remarks
papers,
the
the
on
Obelisks
of Ancient
By W.
Egypt.
H.
Notch
Volume
on
See
Taittiriya-Prati^akhya.
"
WHITNEY.
Tarkavachaspati, VACHASPATYA,
"
Parts.
Compiled
Philosophyin
and
by
the
TAHANATUA
Citations from
VII.
the Grammarians
4to. paper.
1673-6.
TechnologialDictionary.
"
USED
IN
Work
larger
ARTS
by
Professor
TAUKAVACIIASPATI,
Government
Sanskrit
with
Arranged Dictionary,
to
in Ten
ComprehensiveDictionary,
and
Grammatical
of Grammar
Calcutta.
Introduction
IBs. each
Collegeof
An
and
etc.
betically
Alpha-
Copious
I.
Parts
Part.
DICTIONARY
OP
TECHNICAL
SCIENCES.
AND
English-German-French. Based
KARMARBCH.
3 vols. imp. IGmo. cloth. 12*.
TERMS
on
the
54
8f Co.,
Trubner
Publications of
Linguistic
the terms
employed in the Arts and
and Naval ; Civil Engineering,
including
Architecture,Civil.Military
Dictionary of
Technological
Sciences
and Kngiue
Road and RailwayMaking; Moehamw
Budge Building,
; Machine
and Xnvigntion; Metallurgy,Mining and Smelting;
Making; Shipbuilding
With
etc.
a Preface
Mathematics
Artillery;
; Physics;Chemistry;Mineralogy,
Dr.
Edition.
Second
3
vola.
K. KAKMARSCH.
hy
Vol. I.
Vol.
II. German"
Boke
The
1513.
The
from
Boke
Boke
cloth,pp.
English. 8ro.
Kemynge
WYNKYN
By
"ByHUGH
of Nurture
I'J*.
618.
12*
KFSSKLL, about
JOHN
By
of
12*.
8vo.
"
German"
of Nurture.
Domini.
8vo.
English French.
The
French.
English"German"
RHODES
1460-1470
Anno
Anno
Domini
WOKDK,
DE
and
56.
Thibaut." THE
SfovA^TKAs.
Thibaut.
C'oxTRuirTroys
By G. TIIIBALT, Ph D.
8vo.
SASSANIAX
EARLY
"
Ptotesbor
pp.
an
duction.
Intro-
Benaret
College.
5*.
KXWAX
THI:
TO
"
Thomas.
Translation, with
English
Ph.D., Anglo-Sanskrit
Svo.
Philological
and 146,
xix.
\l.l\stol
1867.
G. TIIIBAVT,
By
FUKM-
J.
28, xxviii.
Kdited
1577.
Domini
Anno
27.
Jyoxism-YnuxuA.
OF
\TIOX
(W.
h.
SEALS
INSCRIPTIONS,
AXI"
COINS, illustrating
Aide-
of
of the Suss.mian Dynast},containinir Proclamations
the EarlyHistory
With
Critical Examination
shir Babek, Sapor I , and his Sucwssors
a
"
Thomas.
THE
"
CHRONICLES
OF
PATH.IX
THE
KINGS
OF
and
demonstrating
By EUWAUU
trated
Illus-
DKIILI.
and other
By EDWAUD
AniicjuarianHemainti.
by Coins, Inscriptions,
V\ ith
THOMAS, F.R.S., late of the Ea-^t India Company's Bengal Civil Service.
Demv
RETENUE
THE
"
from
Ki:soritcEsOF
TUB
lof)3
A.D.
to
1707.
A.D.
Delhi."
of
Kings
cloth,
Svo
i)p.
and
xxiv.
4G7.
8A
"1
1871.
Thomas.
Woodcuts.
Copperplatesand
numerous
By
MUGHAL
Supplement
EDWARD
"'
to
F.R.S.
THOUGH,
EMPIRE
Demy
INHH,
IN
of the Pathan
Chronicles
'Ihe
8vo.,pp. 60,
cloth.
3.v. bd.
Thomas.
COMMENTS
"
KECEXT
ox
of
DKCIPIIKUMEXIS.
TEHLVI
Derivation
the
^ith
an
of
arid contributions
to
Aryan Alphabets,
Illustrated by Corns.
the Early History and Geography of Tabaristan.
Hy
3*. ("d.
KDWAKU
TIIOMAH, F.R S. 8vo. pp. "", and 2 plates,cloth, sewed.
Sketch
Incidental
Thomas.
SASSANIAN
"
of London.
By
I2mo. sewed,
Thomas.
UECOBDS
"
in
Plate,handsomelybound
Thomas."
which
THOMAS,
THOMAS.
Tradition
Hy
and
is added
Svo.
Notice
Society
3 Plates and
EDWARD
cloth,pp.
iv.
Illustrated
Coins.
To
cut.
Wood-
and 64.
on
Bactrian
24
pp. viii.,
(Joins and
and
82.
Price
Indian
With
tions,
by Inscrip-
which
two
i" added
Folio,with
F.R.S.
THUMAH,
F.ttS.
Woodcuts.
Thomas."
parts. With
JATNISM
of the Ancient
To
Sind.
in
to the Numismatic
DYNASTY.
GUPTA
THE
or
Two
5s.
pp. 43.
the Arabs
Chapter
F.R.S.
History,Local
Written
on
Communicated
COINS.
K. THOMAS,
a
a
HA.
Illustrations
With
of the
Indo-Scythians.
Dates.
Autotype
By KDWARD
Plates
and
7*. "d.
THE
THEORY
Portof
AND
PRACTICE
1869.
Spain(Trinidad),
OF
CREOLE
GKAMMAH.
liyJ.
J.
12*.
Thorburn.
65
57 and
S. S. THORBURN,
By
"
cloth, pp.
8vo.
and
x.
480.
18.s.
Thorpe.
DIPLOMATARITM
"
English Charters,from
that of
William
Wills.
III.
JEvi
ANGLICUM
the reign of
King
IV.
Guilds.
of the Anglo-Saxon.
I. Miscellaneous
By
to
II.
tion
Transla-
Royal
of the
Member
THORPE.
DCV.,
Charters.
Acquittances. With
and
Manumissions
Kent, A.D
of
JBthelberht
Conqueror. Containing:
the
of
Collection
SAXOXICI.
Literature
Munich, and of the Societyof Netherlandish
Academy
"\
Is.
1865.
8vo. pp. xlii.and 682, cloth.
at Leyden.
Tiele
"RELIGION to the Spread of the
OFTUM:**
HINTORY
OF
OF
THE
of Sciences
at
"
Universal
ESTLIN
Tindall,
Univeoity
the
CARPENTER,
cloth,pp.
Hvo.
VOOUJULIRY
AND
Professor
Translated
Leiden.
of
Post
M.A.
GKAMMVK
"
Religions. By
Religionsin
xix. and
Dutch
7*. Grf.
249.
NAM
THE
OF
Historyof
by J.
of the
the
from
-HOTTENTOT
AQUA
Missionary.8vo. pp.
I. ESSAYS
ON
PARSIS.
TIIL
Hy
FKOM
pada.
Narratives.
accompanying
428.
xvi. and
Sanskrit
commoiily known
us
Translated
Chinese
from
the
of ( hine"e,University
College,London.
1878.
7-s.O//.
III.
Tin:
170.
IlmroiiY
Translated
IV.
SKETCH
HIKTH
from
the
1879.
THK
OF
198.
THK
1878.
cloth,pp.
Svo
WEHER.
ZACHAHIAE,
THEODOU
and
xxm.
300.
Post
Language Maps.
Poem
Kuglibh Verse.
into
Benaret,
GOD.
Wui
by
8vo.
KIIJDASA.
liy HALPH
T.
Post
Edition.
College. Second
Staff
exceed
'2U.
College.
FROM
By
cloth, pp.
Translated
GuiFririi, M.A.,
cloth, pp. xii.-116.
H.
Svo.
New
WILI
IAM
with
Islam,especially
8vo.
With
an
of
COMMENTARY.
an
Arabic-
"
Introduction
on
reference to luuia.
the
By
Translated
by
LANE
POOLE.
cloth.
Mahabharata
HISTORY,
AND
DOWSON,
JOHN
LANE, Author
Preparation.
MYTHOLOGY
By
KIT-RAN.
THE
In One
in
arc
HINIHT
OF
LITJSUATUUE.
AMI
in the
SKLKCTIONS
followingWorks
DKTICINAIIY
GEOUUAIMIY
PAHSAGKH
INDIES.
EAST
THE
fln.
CUSSICAL
Post
Two
OF
l"j".
Tin:
OF
The
Post
L\XGUAOES
MODKHN
Accompanied by
Sangknt
Principalof
the Author.
and
by S.
cloth,
Post 8vo
ALMUI;CHT
By
M.A.,
MANX,
JOHN
by
ot
sanction
CuhT.
and
xu.
German
Dhamraa-
18s.
RoBi.itr
V.
LITKUATUKE.
IXDIAX
OF
the
from
WEST.
16*.
1878.
OF
parative
Com-
and
by Dr. E. W.
Edited
of Munich.
cloth, pp
Svo
KLLIQION
AND
of
late Professor
D.
]Jri)DiiisT (Uxox,
THE
With
Fh
UnherMty
the
Post
Edition.
II. TKXTS
HAIO,
MARTIN
at
Philology
Second
IAN";UA";L, WHITINGS,
SACRED
THL
and
EnglishVerses.
Teats.
By JOHN
AND
Mum,
an
from
the
NARRATIVE,
LL.D.
56
Trubner's
Oriental Series
ORIENTAL
RELIGIONS
SAMUEL
Volumes,
First
Relation
Section"
Universal
to
India.
Second
Religion. fiy
Section
In Two
China.
"
MISCELLANEOUS
ESSAYS
HODGSON, late British
THE
continued.
"
their
in
JOHNSON.
Sf Co.
Trulner
Publications of
Linguistic
GCLISTAN;
Minister
Volumes, post
II.
cloth.
8vo.
Stidi of
Mushliu'd-din
Shekh
of
B.
Subjects. By
In Two
Nepal.
at
Garden
Ro^e
or,
Indian
Relating:to
ductory
Verse, with an IntroPreface, and a Life of the Authoi, from the Atish Kadah, by KDWAUD
13 EASTWICK, F.R.S., M.R.A.S., etc.
Second
Edition, post 8vo cloth.
Shiraz.
THE
Translated
JATAKA
for
STORIES.
With
Prose
into
the
and
of
Collection
and
Commentary
BuddhUt
from
the original
Translated
Fairy Tales, Fables,and Folk Lore.
by T. W. RHYS D*vn"s.
(The first part of the Commentary contains the
we
) Vol. I.,pot"t8vo.
complete account
yet have of tlieLife of Buddha
Pali
most
cloth.
CHINESE
BUDDHISM.
ttv J. EDKINS,
China,"
Author
Place
of "China's
in
Post
etc.
KECORDS
BUDDHIST
H
etc.,
of Sketches, Historical
Volume
A
D.D
OF
Critical.
and
Philology/' Religionin
"
cloth.
8-0.
WESTERN
THE
WOULD
SI-YU-KI
the
Being
by
YEN
Translated
EnglishVerse by
of
Cambridge.
HISTORY
OF
M.D.
INDIAN
FROM
into German
by
R.
THIBETAN
post
Essays. IJy
OF
Trumpp.
GiiAMUA.it
"
Sanskrit- Prakrit
Sewed, pp
der Tuuk.
H. N.
J.
Ociisox
into
CUNHA,
DA
Thibetan
the
from
English,with
IN
INDIA.
CUNHA
DA
Notes, by
of the
One
In
Two
Volumes,
ROYAL
by
SINDIH
DEE
TUUK.
SHOUT
"
ASIATIC
By
Her
OF
LANGFAOE.
Indian
Cognate
order of
OUTLINES
"
of the
Dr.
pared
Afghans, com-
ERNEST
THUMPP.
'21*.
THE
the
Idioms.
North-Indian
xvi,and 590.
VAN
der Tunk.
THE
Dr.
412.
OF
and
Printed
TKUMPP.
TO
(tendered
PA^TO, or Language
THE
and
By
J. GJKKSON
Translated
SOURCES.
OF
Van
Documentary-
upon
In One
GRAMMAR
"
Van
University
8vo.
Trumpp.
8vo
in the
Arabic
By
available.
made
SCHIEFNEK.
ANTON
VICISSITUDES
THE
of
Based
LVDU.
IN
first time
the
Professor
M.A.,
cloth.
8vo.
S. RALSTON.
Florences Piize
the
cloth.
8vo.
TALES
W.
ON
for
now
Post
PALMER,
H.
PORTUGUESE
THE
Evidence,
E.
Post
from
Majesty'sGovernment
By
with
Dr.
for India.
tlic
EBNEBT
Demy
15*.
A
GRAMMA
it OF
ACCOUNT
SOCIBTV.
Compared
Vernaculars.
OF
MALAY
THE
By H
N.
VAN
THE
MALAGASY
LANGUAGE
1*.
MANUSCRIPTS
DEaTuuK.
BELONGING
8vo.,pp.52. 2".6rf.
Vedarthayatna (The)J
A
or, an
Attempt to Interpretthe Vedaa.
Marathi and EnglishTranslation of the Rig Vedu, with the Original
Saftihitti
and Pada Texts in Sanskrit.
Parts I, to XXVIII.
Price
8vo. pp. 1"896.
3". 6rf. each.
Visnnu-Purana
(The) ;
Translated from
System
of Hindu
Mythologyand
Tradition.
57
In 6 vols. 8vo.
Vol. I. pp. cxl. and 200 ; Vol. II. pp. 343 ; Vol. III.,
Vol
IV.
346,
348;
cloth, Vol. V.Part I. pp. 392, cloth. 10s. Gd. each.
pp.
pp.
Vol.V., Tart 2, containingthe Index, compiledby Fitzedward Hall. 8vo. cloth,
HALL.
ppA'HB. 12*.
Vissering,W.
Facsimile
1877.
Wade.
CURRENCY.
CHINESE
ON
"
With
of
Bank
Note.
Coin
and
Itoyal8vo. cloth,pp.
Paper Money.
and
xv.
Leiden,
219.
IS*.
Yii-Yor
"
assist the
Tztf-ERir
Student
Cm.
progressivecourse
to
designed
the
Capital and
ColloquialChinese, as spoken in
Metropolitan Department. In eightparts, with Key, Syllabary,ami Writing
Britannic
FRANCIS
Kxercises.
WADE, C.li., Secretary to Her
By THOMAS
Course, pp. xx* 296 and
Majesty'sLegation, Peking. 3 vols. 4to. Progressive
Hi ; t"yllabary,
pp. 12lj and 3G ; Writing Exercises,pp. 48 ; Key, pp. 174 and
1
10, sewed,
of
the
.",'"*.
Tzu-Eun
A
Cm.
series of papers selected as
of the language,
documentary Chinese, designed to assist Students
In sixteen
a.s written
by the officinls of China.
parts, with Key. Vol. I. By
THOMAS
FitAxcib WADIS, 0 B
Secretary to Her Britannic Majesty'sLegation
"'1 16*.
at Peking.
-Ho., half-cloth, pp. xii. and 4.3-3; and iv
72, and J2.
Wade,
Wj.N-diiEN
"
of
specimens
Wake.
C'nvrn:iis
"
ON
Mvx.
With
C.
STAMLAND
Psychology. By
Crown
Society of London.
Wake.
Tiih
"
EVOLUTION
Development
"Chapters
8vo
Two
M"m,"etc.
on
Being
cloth,pp.
xvi.
of
parative
com-
Anthropological
7*. Gd.
History
of
the
of
"WAKE, author
and
xii.
474.
JOti,
('. STANILAND
By
vols, 8vo.
Science
of the
3i4, cloth.
MOIULITT.
Culture.
of
Fellow
WAKL,
viii. and
pp.
OF
Moral
of
the Outlines
and
21*.
Watson.
INDEX
"
oiiir.u
the
under
TIII:
from
Tr.mslated
Indian
"Tin1
Weber,
the
UISIOKY
from
ZACIIAUIAE,
OK
the
M.D.,
by
(ierman
the Author's
with
AND
originallyprepared
Council.
By JOHN
PRODUCTS,
AND
INDIAN
OF
(ierman
Antiquary."
Tin:
"
Translated
XAMES
the
M.A.,
India.
ot
Ox
SCIENTIFIC
AND
PLANT*
authority of
Products
"
XATIVE
THE
ECONOMIC
WVIXON,
Founts
Weber.
TO
KASTFRN
MANX,
JOHN
sanction.
M.A.,
Dr.
and
THEODOR
300, cloth,1878.
IHs.
Wedgwood.
on
and
late
ENGLISH
or
ETYMOLOGY.
HENSLEIGH
By
Third
duction
Edition, thoroughlyrevised and enlarged. With an Introof Language. Imperial8vo., double column, pp. Ixxii.
the Formation
21*.
7KJ.
Wedgwood.
DICTIONARY
"
\VJ:DOWOOI".
"
Fellow
ON
TIII:
ORIGIN
LANGUAGE.
OF
By
Christ's College,Cambridge.
of
HENSLEIGH
Fcap.
8vo.
WEDGWOOD,
pp.
172, cloth.
;"*. Gd.
West.
GLOSSARY
"
Arda
from
extracts
Asa's
Notes
Tale
the
Ph.D.
pp. viii.and
and
OF
THE
PAHLAYT
TEXTS
Din-Kard
Buhler.
THE
BOOK
OF
By
K. ^V.
WKMT,
Ph.D.
OF
of Gosht-I
UAVG,
West
INDEX
AND
Viraf, The
of
Revised
Bombay,
by MARTIN
8vo.
sewed,
25*.
"
DIGEST
OF
THE
HINDU
LAW
OF
INHERITANCE
58
Wheeler,
THE
"
HISTOHY
INDIA
OF
J.
By
AGES.
EAHIIKST
Tin:
FROM
of India in the
{secretaryto the Government
the Indian Record
Commission, author of
Demy 8vo. cl.
Geography of Herodotus," etc. etc.
WHCKLEK,
TALBOYS
Assistant
"
Vol. I. The
Vedic
the
and
and
Ramayauu
Maps.
two
Period
T. Mussulman
Vol. IV.
Part
Vol. IV.
Part II.
Puilc.
KECOIIDS
two
18.".
maps.
MA.
320.
other
down
to
of
Royal
8vo.
rise
cloth, pp.
as
Documents,
Records,
contemporary
Power
and
India.
in
15,s.
1878.
3S"2
period
WHKELEK.
J. TALKOYS
By
of
tho works
eailu-st
the
from
the
of
History
IJntish
XXML
Lniu.
BRITISH
OF
in India,
English Settlement
the
pp.484, with
Revival,
In the press.
EARLY
"
080, with
Ixxxviii. and
pp.
'2ls.
Wheeler.
Period,
Brahmanic
the
576.
Bharata.
Maha
SVMOVN- LV\GUA";K.
Dirnox.usv
A GIUMMVR
Whitmee.
or
TIIK
AND
GroitGE
of
the
London
Missionary
PRATT, foity years a Missionary
Uy Rev.
Itt'v.
F.U.G.S.
J.
S
Second
Edited
Samoa.
Edition.
in
Wnmir.r.,
by
Society
"
Crown
cloth,pp.
8vo.
ORIENTAL
Whitney.
"
x.
pp
Second
The
Whitney.
of Sanskrit
in
LYMU-AM-
"
Astronomy.
LANUTAGK
"
ITS
AND
with
with
or
LVNGUACU;
Hy
W.
STUDY,
Whitney."
Hindu
Notes
and
of
Astronomy, with
Tables,Calculations
8
WHITNEY.
vo.
Lunmiaijrs
in
Tribhashyaratna Text,
in Yale
of Sanskrit
Williams.
"
WILLIAMS,
Company.
an
and
an
WilliamB."A
Haven.
"\
Us.
SAXSKK IT-ENGLISH-
of
6e/.
its
Notes.
8vo.
ENGLISH
By
Commentary,
W.
pp. 40'9.
Patronageof the
1851.
"3
DICTION
WHITNEY,
1871.
SvNsniiT.
AND
the
Text- hook
and
Translation,
Published under
(Conjugation,
Stellar
354, boards.
New
College,
I). WHITNEY,
Yah' (College.
5*.
a
Eclipses,
DICTIONARY,
M. A.
und
I)t ddiMon
of
with
Whitney." TAiTTiuiYA-rjiATKjAKiJYA,
:
l"y W.
Li'duics
of tho):
(Translation
SuuYA-SiDDHANTA
Kditiou,
}()". 6"L
LL.I).
Lcrtures
Third
Tahli-s
arid
Illnslration,
Twelve
fessor
Pro-
11*. 6V.
1). WHITNM.
in Modern
Instructor
WHIINKY,
"1
Liiniru(is"eb.Sc\cn
Introduction,"otes,
it.
STUI"Y
THE
\xi"
Professor ot Sanskrit,and
(jnmmVLaw
12.s
41(".
lly WILLIAM
Notes,
College,
Indo-Eui(ip"'an
Family of
Edited
College.
YKDV
Yale
cloth, pp
8u".
the
Whitney.
Yale
Croun
of Linguistic Scicure.
Principles
augmentedby an Analysis.Cio\vn 8vo
on
Dwicnn
WILLIVV
Coinparatne Philologyin
of Language
the Science
Text, Translation,and
yiku (The).
Whitney.
A vesta
By
12*.
ATIIARVA
"
the
Hindu"
Phonology
Sanskrit and
Veda;
and -118.
Series." The
"
of
Sir/mix
LINGUISTIC
AND
Professor
WHITXLY,
First Series.
18*.
3H8.
"\
By
Honourable
the
Prof.
5s.
MONIER
East India
3*.
A
BY,
and
Etymologically
I 'is. "d.
57 and
Williams.
GUVMMAB
PRACTICAL
"
with
reference
the
to
Classical
8vo. cloth.
or
SANSKRIT
TTIE
of
Languages
M.A.
WILLIAMS,
59
LANGUAGE,
the
for
Europe,
Fourth
1877.
ranged
ar-
of
use
Edition,
15.v.
CHINESE
Williams.
DICTIONARY
A
SYLLABIC
OF
TTTE
LANGUAGE,
of the
to the Wii-Fang Yuen
ai ranged according
Yin, with the pronunciation
heard in Peking, Clinton, Ainoy, "nd
Characters
as
Shanghai. Uy S. WELLS
"
WILLIAMS.
Williams.
PJKST
"
LKSSOXS
W.
Vocabulary.Uy
Williams.
MODERN
"
Wilson."
Post
Works
Member
of
Soc.
Vols
the
II.
RKINIIOLD
SUBJFCIS
ESRAYH
ROST.
MYTHOLOGY
By
late H.
Oxon.
pp.'cxl.and2U);
8vo.,
and
Hall.
Sn,r.rr
XII.
8\o.
OP
TIIKAIBI:
THT.
Wilson.
SPECIMENS
SELECT
"
from
the
Thitd
MA.,F.R.S.
and
OF
TUL
418, cloth.
21
corrected
edition.
I."
OF
OFTHF
HA\
;
vols
AN
and
THE
SYSTKM
from
other
OP
the
Puranas.
D.cib.,
M.A.,
Vishnu
Purunft,
HIVDCS
lated
TransWILSON, M.A.,
HIWPUS.
lated
Trans-
HAYMAN
WILSON,
384; iv.
4.
rovTi
Vol.
THEATUE
By
Original Sanskrit.
by
SpyriMnvs
ON
Price 36*.
Translated
II \LL.
the OriginalSanskrit,
ttythe late HOUACE
Kd.
8vo.
vols.
2
ard corrected
pp. Ixi. and 384
Dr.
Edited
and
3i)0%cloth.
3iU, cloth.
by
PHILOLOGICAL,
V.
from
F. U.S.
21s.
chieflyfrom
deiived
344;
416".
AND
FIIZLDWXRD
hy
34 1,
tlui Iiulox
2, containing
compiled1"\ Fit/t'dwunl
Volh. XI.
Kditt-d
WILSON,
H.
edited
PUHANA,
I. to
Oxford.
the Hindus,
and
Collected
VI^HNV
Vols
and
pp.
THADHION.
AND
Keliiponof
vi.
RATi'KE.
X., Parti.
and
the
CRITICAL,
LiTi
Universityof
Collected
S., etc.
ANALYTICAL,
SxNSKuiT
IX
in
3 vols. hvo
chiefly on
cloth, pp
\siTii
Dr. RKINHOLD
HAYIMN
F.R
M.A.,
5s.
7*. (id.
of Calcuttaand
LrcTiiuEs
vols
CONNECTED
HINDU
1878.
24k
8vo.
Ft-ap.
AM"
Vols.
Essays
Asiatic Societies
ESBAYS
KOST.
Short
INDHXS.
THE
Being a Series of
Second
P"y MOJUKK
WILLIAMS, D.C.L.
AXJJ
late
With
LAxorAoi:.
INIUV
etc,, and
Germany,
I. and
by
Royal
"3*.
"5
U.A.
of the
1874.
MAORI
THE
cloth,pp.
8vo.
1252.
L. WILLIAMS,
and
Impressions,Notes,
Edition.
ix
and
XTR.
Dramas
translated
from the
the Dramatic
sj-stcni of the Hindus"
Vikiam
aond
The Mrii'hcUakati, 01 the Toy C.ut
VrviiM, or the
Original Sanskrit"
of the History of
liiima Chantra, or continuation
I tt.na
Hi'io and
the Nymph
Preface"
Tro.it No
on
"
"
llnmu.
Maliiti and
tho Original Sansknt"
or
the Stolen
Madhava,
Uak""hav:i, or tho Slunot of tJio Minister"
Ratniivull, or the
Appendix, t'onlaiuing shoil accounth of ditlcrent Draimib.
translated
NoukKic'c"
Wilson.
TUE
"
PRESENT
LITERATURE.
Society. Hy
London,
Wilson.
from
MudiCi
Mauiugo"
the
1852.
STVTE
Lecture
Director, Professor
CULTIVATION
THE
at
Meeting
the
11. U.
WILSON.
IN
an
Wilson
"3
8vo.
SAXSKUFT
AND
ENGLISH.
Asiatic
sewed.
pp. '2ti,
Translated,
The
Thud
Edition
edited
Mookerjeo. Tublishi'd by
4to.
pp. 1008.
Calcutta,
3,v.
Purfcna.
Royal
original
compilation
preparedby learned Natives
1874.
ORIENTAL
UF
the
of
C"d.
DICTIONARY
A
from
amended, and ciilaigrd
"
OF
delivered
and
Vishnu-
60
Wise."
COMMENTARY
ON
THE
WISE, M.D., BengalMedical
Wise.
REVIEW
"
WISE,
pp. 574.
Withers.
yolft
SYSTEM
Service.
8vo., pp.
HISTORY
THE
OF
M.D.
HINDU
THE
ENGLISH
SITLLKD
LANGUAGE
Wordsworth.
THE
"
of Buddhism
Curucn
FMJDAL
Popular
3J
Sketches
of
\XTJAXS
the Historical
Wright.
THE
Manners
and
HISTORY.
ENGLISH
OF
National
our
compiled
Hii-tory,
at
Analogies
different
Siuull Ito.
HOVER
F.S.A.
Illustration*
F.S.A.
1 Vol. medium
3 JO Woodcuts.
"1 IA.
THE
CELT,
EarlyInhabitants
ot
from
Sources, drawn
other
8vo.
down
and
AND
to
and
History of
6f/.
Series
of
({entryand
JJy TU'OMAS
1872.
18 1.
oun^-
2*
15*.
Domestic
WIUMIT, Esq.,
Age*. By THOMAS
Illuminations in eonteinponiry
the
cugniv
hand"omelybound
ROMVN,
THE
Britain
\\iv.
Ihvs.
Middle
duringthe
With
Manuscriptsand
OTHI:R
OF
Sentiments
cloth,pp
\\
from
periods,
Centuiy to
Nobility. Now
"WiuGHT, Esq.,M.A.
"
WITHEKB.
GEOIUJE
the Thirteenth
"
THIBET, and
OF
with
PHONOUNCEP,
AS
Wright.
A"^
397.;Vol. II.,
and
B.A
VOUTII,
M.A.,
T. A.
7*. 6rf.
B}r THOMAS
Specimen. By
With
"
MEDICINE.
OF
By
432, cloth.
10*.
"
Wright,
and
xx.
cloth.
8vo.
MEDICINE.
OP
cloth,pp.
Svxox;
TIIK
the
Conversion
\v.
holt, EM].,
and "312.
History of the
of the A nirloSaxons
to
."U2.
14*.
ANGLO-SAXON
Wright.
"
OLD-ENI.LISIT
AND
of
our
Vocvurr.uar.s,Tllustrnting
well* as the History
of the
Forefathers,as
from
Wylie.
"
on
of
Tenth
the
NOTES
ON
CHINESE
LITERATUHE
of the Art
Advancement
the Progressive
Remarks
; with introductory
and a list of translations from the
Yajurveda.
"
With
WHITE
the
Yates."
YAJUEVJ-IDA
Commentary
BENGALI
"4
IN
of Mahidhara
THE
MADIIVANDINA
Complete in
36
the
l(i,s.
SION.
RECEN-
parts. Large
10*.
GRAMMAB.
By
W.
YATES,
D.D.
Reprinted,with
BTEi-HKN
AUSTIN
ANI"
BONb, PBINTKK8,
HEBTVOBD.